AT LOS ANGELES
GIFT OF
R. L. Linscott
5*
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR.
THUCYDIDES
BOOK I.
EDITED
ON THE BASIS OF CLASSEN'S EDITION
BY
CHARLES D. MORRIS
PROFESSOR IN THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY.
GINN & COMPANY
BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO LONDON
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1885, by
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR,
in the Office of tbe Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
66.1
Cfae gtbtnaeum
GINN & COMPANY PRO-
PRIETORS BOSTON U.S.A.
A3!
1837
PREFACE.
PROFESSOR C. D. MORRIS died at Baltimore, on February 7,
1886, after an illness of ten days. At the time of his death he
had revised in print the commentary on the first 124 chapters of
this edition of Book I. of Thucydides. But the dates for chapters
89-146, which include the history of the ' pentecontaetia,' had
not been inserted, and Professor Morris unfortunately left no
complete statement of his views on the chronology of this impor-
tant period. More than one-half of the critical notes were writ-
ten, but many of these were in a fragmentary state and needed
revision.
The sad duty has devolved upon me of completing and publish-
ing the book which Professor Morris had fortunately so nearly
finished. I had previously read proofs of all that was printed
before Professor Morris's death, and I had been in constant cor-
respondence with him. I have endeavoured in my independent
work on the book to follow with scrupulous care the lines which
he laid down. I have thus, with the help of friends, revised the
commentary on the last twenty -two chapters, inserted the proper
chronological statements for chapters 89-146, revised and com-
pleted the critical notes, prepared the bibliographical statement,
and compiled the index. The most perplexing part of my task
was the establishment of Professor Morris's view of the chronol-
ogy of the ' pentecontaetia.' I carefully collated his notes on
the present book, examined all papers relating to Thuc3"dides
which he left behind him, including an able discussion since pub-
lished in the American Journal of Philology, and, finally, as a
last resort, inspected the marginal manuscript notes in the editions
40727O
iv PREFACE.
of Thucydides which Professor Morris had himself used. I feel
confident that the results of this investigation substantially repre-
sent the views which he held. I would here express my obliga-
tions for assistance to Professor Gildersleeve, who read the whole
of the book in proof; to Mr. Arthur Fairbanks, of Dartmouth
College, who verified the index, which was compiled by a friend
whom I am not permitted to name ; and to Professor Smith, of
Vanderbilt University, whose scholarly aid, ungrudgingly given
wherever I needed it, has greatly lightened my labours.
I should fail in my dut}' to Professor Morris if I did not express
his obligations to the distinguished German scholar whose valu-
able edition of Thucydides has been made the basis of the Ameri-
can edition in the College Series of Greek Authors. Professor
Morris heartily approved the plan of basing the American edition
upon the edition of Classen. This was the approval of a scholar
who had himself for years made Thucydides his study, and
whose independent utterances were always authoritative. Pro-
fessor Morris set a high value, as all true scholars must, on the
brilliant Thucydidean studies of the venerable man who still, at
eighty years of age, serenely follows the lines that he marked out
for himself in his early manhood.
But Professor Morris followed in the footsteps of no man sla-
vishly. His mind was naturally critical and independent, and his
contributions to this book display at once the acuteness and
exactness of his insight into language, and the breadth of his
scholarship. An Englishman by birth, and trained in an English
University, he came to this country in early life, and here he
achieved his reputation. The greatness of the loss that classical
studies in America have sustained in his death those will feel most
who knew him best.
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE.
CAMBRIDGE, MASS., Jan. 1, 1887.
INTRODUCTION.
THOUGH we have several ancient biographies of Thucydides, 1
our trustworthy knowledge of the circumstances of his life rests
almost exclusivel}' on a few notices casually imparted by himself.
Everything else that we are told of him either by his biographers
or in the occasional remarks of other writers has the character of
uncertain conjecture based upon fragmentary tradition. 2 The more
we examine these scanty testimonies, the stronger becomes the
impression that Thucydides seldom appeared in person in public
life, and that except in a few instances he withdrew from the gaze
of the world. We may infer, therefore, that the rhetorical exag-
gerations of the later biographies have very slight value for us ;
and only a few definite statements, which present themselves here
and there, appear to be derived from trustworthy sources. In the
following survey of his life, therefore, we must take as the basis
of the narrative only the circumstances reported by himself, and
endeavour to combine them into a whole with a cautious use of
material coming from other quarters.
Thucydides belonged by birth to a family which by its wealth 3
secured him complete independence, and by its foreign possessions
early directed his gaze beyond the borders of Attica to the rela-
tions of distant nations. The Attic deme Halimus, on the coast
between Phalerum and Colias, in the tribe of Leontis, is mentioned
as the place of his birth. He tells us himself (iv. 104. 15) that
1 One compiled of three distinct tioned is to be excepted, as is rightly
portions, passing under the name of remarked by E. Petersen in his care-
Marcellinus on which see Grauert, ful Disputatio de vita Thucydidis, Dor-
Rheinisches Museum, 1827, p. 172 ff., pat, 1873, p. 15.
and Fr. Ritter, Rh. Mus. 1845, p. 321, 3 See his own testimony on this
and id. onDidymi Opuscula, Coloniae, point in iv. 105. 1, rbv &ovKvSiSrii>
1845 ; another by an anonymous gram- KT^oiv re ex e ' v r ^ 1 ' XP V(Te ' lcav c-eToi\\<av
marian ; and a short notice in Suidas epyaffias eV rrf irepl ravra paK-p KO.\ air'
s.v. 00K/cuSi5rjj. avrov SvvaffBat ev Toty irpcarois riav fyirep
2 The epitaph presently to be men- purwv.
2 INTRODUCTION.
his father's name was Olorus ; 4 and his grave was undoubtedly in
the family vault of Cimon, near that of Elpinice, Cimon's sister, 5
as Plutarch evidently saw it himself (Cim. c. 4) ; and we may
accordingly assume it as certain that Olorus, the father of Thucy-
dides was a near kinsman of the Thracian prince of that name,
whose daughter Hegesipyle was wife of the great Miltiades (Hdt.
vi. 39) and mother of Cimon ; but the degree of relationship can-
not be more nearly defined. It is only Marcellinns ( 2) who gives
to his mother the name of the mother of Cimon, Hegesipyle ; while
Plutarch makes no such statement where he could hardly have failed
to do so, had he been aware of the fact ; and we must, therefore,
be content with the knowledge that Cimon's grandfather Olorus
was an ancestor (Tr/aoyovoj in Plutarch) from the similarity of
the name we may perhaps infer the grandfather of the younger
Olorus, the father of the historian. 6 That this Olorus was in full pos-
session of Athenian citizenship appears probable from the way in
which his son designates himself (iv. 104. 15) , ov/cuStS^v TOV 'O\6pov,
for here, where he introduces himself as a o-rpa-nyyos, it is only as
an Athenian citizen that his father could be mentioned in the offi-
cial style. 7 Cimon no doubt owed his wealth to the possessions
of his mother's family on the Thracian coast, which maj' have been
4 Marcell., 16, with a certain as- cydides was born of this marriage,
sumption of accuracy, asserts that Little weight is to be attached to the
the name was Orolus ; but this is not statement of Marcell., 18, following
to be regarded against the above au- Hermippus, and of the Schol. on i. 20.
thority. 2, that Thuc. was of kin to the Pi-
5 On the position of the sepulchre sistratidae ; but this is not impossible,
of this family, see E. Curtius, Attische since such a connexion might exist
Studien, p. 12. through his grandfather on the nioth-
6 The genealogical table given by er's or father's side. This is the view
O. Miiller, Hist, of the Literature of of Grote, Hist, of Greece, IV. chap. 30,
Greece, II. p. 117, and by Roscher, p. 36, note (1869). No certain results
Leben, Werk, und Zeitalter des Thuky- have been reached in the more recent
dides, p. 90, which derives the histo- discussions of the question : Miiller-
rian on the mother's side as well as Striibing, Aristophanes, p. 537 ff. ; von
on the father's from the Thracian Wilamowitz-Mollendorf, Hermes, 12,
prince Olorus, is of very questionable p. 339 ff. ; Riihl, Jahrbucher, 1878,
probability. It is more likely that p. 313 f.
another daughter of King Olorus, a 7 Miiller-Strubing, p. 307, regards
sister of Hegesipyle the wife of Mil- the addition of the father's name in
tiades, married an Athenian citizen, such cases merely as a courteous re-
and that Olorus the father of Thu- cognition of social distinction.
INTRODUCTION. 3
enlarged by the reduction of the neighbouring Thasos (B.C. 463 ;
i. 101. 3) ; and so Thucydides by the same relationship came into
the possession of his Thracian property, which consisted in gold-
mines near Scapte Hyle. 8 The assertion of Marcellinus ( 19) , that
he married a rich woman of that region and so became possessed of
the gold-mines, can hardly be anything else than an idle guess.
On the whole it seems likely that Thucydides was of near kin to
Cimon, and younger by one generation. We may conjecture that
as boy and youth he looked up with reverence to his noble kins-
man, while he was in the full strength of his manhood and at the
height of his renown. If no other information were at hand, we
might assume that when Cimon died (B.C. 449) about sixty years
of age greater exactness is not attainable Thucydides was a
young man between twenty and thirty. But as to the time of his
birth two statements are made. The one is in Marcelliuus ( 34),
of extreme vagueness : (Aeyerot) 7raixro<r$ai TOV /3<W virep TO. irevTrj-
KOVTO. frrj /A/) TrAT/pwcravTa Tr}s cnryypa(/>^s TTJV TrpoOea-fuav. The other
is due to Pamphila, who in the time of Xero made a great
compilation of the results of learning. A. Gellius (N. A. xv. 23)
writes as follows : Hellanicus, Herodotus, Tliucydides Idstoriae scri-
ptores in isdem fere temporibus laude ingenti Jloruerunt, et non nimis
longe distantibus fuerunt aetatibus. nam Hellanicus initio belli
Peloponnesiaci fuisse quinque et sexaginta annos natus videtur,
Herodotus tres et quinquaginta, Thucydides quadraginta. scriptum
est hoc in libro undecimo Pamphilae. Marcellinus's remark is
plainly of no use for any certain inference. How much beyond
fifty years is one to go back to reach the birth-year of Thucydides ?
It is hardly more than the result of an approximate calculation,
that Thucydides, who represents himself (i. i. 1 ; v. 26. 24) as of
competent judgment at the beginning of the Peloponnesian war,
and who must have died in any case after the end of it in B.C. 404,
must have been born before B.C. 454. One who wrote v-n-cp TO.
TTfVTijKoi'Ta try clearly had himself no accurate knowledge. As to
the testimony of Pamphila, Diels indicates the proper way of look-
ing at it in his Untersuchungen uber Apollodors Ckronika (Rhein.
Mus. 31, p. 1-54). The dates given are no doubt taken from
8 See Bockh, Public Economy of the Athenians, p. 418.
4 INTRODUCTION.
Apollodorus, whose chronological handbook had reached among
the Greeks and Romans an almost canonical acceptance. He
adopted the method usual among Alexandrian scholars of deter-
mining the a.Kfj.rj or floruit of historical personages by reference to
any circumstance the date of which was known ; and as this ax^r]
was regularly assumed to be the 40th 3'car, probably on the basis
of Pythagorean doctrines, it was easy from it to deduce the } T ear
of birth. The aK^j of Herodotus was placed by Apollodorus prob-
ably at the time of his settlement at Thurii (B.C. 444) , and accord-
ingly his birth would be in 484, and his age is given as 53 at the
beginning of the Peloponnesian war. 9 The cU/xT/ of Thucydides may
have been fixed by Apollodorus on the ground of his own asser-
tion (i. i. 1 ; v. 26. 23) as to the maturity of his judgment at
the beginning of the war. 10 Diels therefore is right in saying that
these considerations forbid us to regard the dates assigned to
Herodotus and Thucydides as based on anything stronger than
more or less probable hypothesis. If we cannot, however, find in
the testimony of Pamphila any positive basis for inferring the
exact year of the birth of Thucydides, it is nevertheless not with-
out importance that in the exposition of his own words we reach
the same conclusion as Apollodorus. Thucydides says of himself
(v. 26. 23) that he lived through the whole war aur0av<ytevos rfj T/AWa
KCLI Trpoae^iav TTJV yvtafjLrjv OTTWS ax/3i/3es Tt eurcTai, and it is clear that
he did not make this remark at the close of the twenty-seven years'
war in order to set his readers at rest as to his mental power and
his capacity for observation at that time the whole work, with the
completion of which he was then engaged, was ample evidence of
that, but to insist upon the circumstance which was much more
likely to be called in question, that nearly 30 years before he was
possessed of all the qualities requisite for the undertaking of so
great a work with a full consciousness of its importance ; and so
was justified in asserting that he had lived through the whole of
9 Before we can judge about the 10 With this agrees the notice in
case of Hellanicus, we must know Suidas : fj/c^iofe Kara r^v o-ySo^Koffr^v
with greater certainty what his rela- nal f&56fj.r]v'O\v(j.iria8a (B.C. 432). See
tion to Herodotus was, and at what Petersen, p. 12.
time he wrote. Diels and Wilamo-
witz differ widely.
INTRODUCTION. 5
it with his power of observation and inquiry at their best. And it
is just this clearness of vision and maturity of judgment that Thu-
cydides asserts of himself in the opening words of his history :
apdfji.evo<i (vyypu<etv) ciiOus /ca^iora^icVcw /cat eAirt'cras fieyav re eo~cr$ai
/cat d^ioA.oywTaTOJ' rail/ Tr/Doytyev^/ieVcor, TKp.aip6p.evo<i KT. It is plain
that an author could not so write of himself unless he felt that at
the time of which he speaks he was able to exercise on important
questions an independent judgment founded on experience of life
and a wide-reaching survey of the relations of things. Of course
it cannot be asserted that for this an age of 40 }-ears is indispen-
sable ; but still less can it be denied that such a maturity is in
excellent harmony with expressions of this character. 11
If we adhere to the testimony of Pamphila, which goes back
to Apolloclorus, that Thucydides was born about B.C. 470, the
first forty years of his life, about which we possess no further
knowledge, divide themselves into two portions ; the period namely
in which, mainly under the guidance of Cimon, Athens created
her Hegemony externally, during the self-effacement of Sparta ;
and that in which, under the imperial administration of Pericles,
she enjoyed the freest internal development and at the same
time took up and cultivated all the elements of the noblest intel-
lectual life. 12 How closely Thucydides stood related to public life,
11 Stahl (De. Thucydidis vita et scrip- of the war was between 23 and 28
tis in the preface to the Tauclm. Edi- years old. Miiller-Striibing, Aristoph,
tion, p. v) thinks it probable, in view p. 537, thinks he was born about 460;
of the writer's own assertions and the and Wilamowitz, Herm. 12, p. 327,
circumstances of his life, that he was calls the estimate of Apollodorus ar-
born about 01. 79. 1, B.C. 464, and was bitrary and foolish; but neither gives
from thirty to thirty-five years old at satisfactory reasons for his opinion,
the beginning of the war. This is 12 These are the two periods, each
quite possible, but is no more suscep- approximately of 20 years' duration,
tible of proof than any other assump- which are distinguished in the funeral
tion. Kruger's view, that Thuc. was oration of Pericles, ii. 36. 6 : ul TroTe-
born in 01. 80 or 81, is fully devel- pes fi/j.uv KTtjffd/j.evoi irpbs ofs e5eavTo
oped in his Untersuchungen, p. 9-32, O'CTTJI/ exofiev apx^v owe oarAvais rip.1v rots
and maintained against objections in vvv TrpoffKare\nrov, and TO Se ir\eica
his Epikritischer Nachtrag, p. 8-15. avrrjs avrol rjfj.e'is o"5e ol vvv en ovrfs
Ullrich, in his Beitraye zur ErHaruny /nd\i<rra tv rfj KaBeffTi]Kvij ^AiK/a eirTju-
des Thukydidcs, p. 128, 129, note 151, fTjo-a/xey. Thucydides was at that time
maintains that Thuc. at the beginning in this /cafleoTTjKino ri\iKia.
6 INTRODUCTION.
particularly in the second period, during which his self-conscious-
ness must have been fully awake, is a matter on which we have
not the slightest information. But in his history we find evidence,
that, though his family traditions must have inclined him to a
moderate aristocracy, his full love and admiration were given
to the intellectual greatness of Pericles. If, as is probable, he
did not discharge any public duties under Pericles, he must have
followed with his liveliest sympathy the public administration
of that great man and have rejoiced in the results accomplished
by his creative spirit ; certainly he heard from his own lips those
speeches of which he has given us imperishable records, and in
them trustworthy outlines for forming a true picture of the mind of
Pericles. It is, however, a probable conjecture that Thucydides,
not only at a later time during his banishment, but also in his
earlier life, often passed his time on his Thracian estates, which
no doubt frequently required the presence and oversight of the
owner for the Ipyao-ia TW xp v(r ^ <av /AeraAAwv. Only in this way
could he gain the high regard among the Thracian dynasts from
which Brasidas feared results injurious to his purposes (iv. 105.
2) . It seems also very natural that the position of independence,
which under these circumstances Thucydides enjoyed also in
Athens, may have exerted an important influence on the calm-
ness of spirit and the impartiality of judgment with which he
surve}-ed and described for posterity the relations of the Greek
States and the events of his time.
If we try to form a picture of the early training of Thucydides
as we may conceive it between Ol. 80 and 82, B.C. 4GO-450, when
we examine the scanty notices which seem at first to promise a
fuller knowledge, we find ourselves limited to what we can gather
from our acquaintance with the intellectual life in Athens at that
epoch. The often repeated story that Thucydides as a boy was
present at a recitation by Herodotus at Olympia or elsewhere, and
was moved thereby to tears, plainly is of later origin than the
time of Lucian, who in his account of the powerful effect produced
by Herodotus at Olympia 13 would certainly not have failed to
mention this story if he had known it ; later too than the better
13 Herod, i.
INTRODUCTION. 7
portion of the biography of Marcellinus, which also does not
notice it. The story is found in Suidas, s.v. opyav and ouxuoYo^s,
in Photius, Bibl. n. 60, and in the last part of the biography of
Marcellinus, 54 ; though only Suidas mentions Olympia as the
scene of it. All are derived from one and the same confused state-
ment, the chief purpose of which was to retain in remembrance
the unusual expression in the assumed exclamation of Herodotus,
u> OXopc, opya. r) Averts TOV viov crou (or opywrav c^et Tfjv ij/vxyv, rrjy
<f>vo-iv) Trpos fj.aOijp.aTa. Even if we pay no regard to the chron-
ological difficulties, which cannot be surmounted unless we give up
the testimony of Pamphila, it cannot be said that Kn'iger (Unter-
suclifi.ii'jt'ii, p. 30 ff.) has succeeded in giving credibility to a story
so late and so ill-attested. The recitation of Herodotus at Olym-
pia with all its embellishments in Lucian Dahlmann w is no doubt
right in regarding as a fiction. If Herodotus recited portions of
his work at Athens, the most probable date is that furnished by
Eusebius, 15 Ol. 83. 3, B.C. 446 ; and that Thucydides may have
been among his listeners yet not as a boy of 10 years but as a
young man of between 20 and 30 years is very credible. He
may have then received an abiding impression that an engaging
narrative of entertaining events ma} T be well enough adapted for
a single recitation before an assembled crowd, but not so a strict
historical representation, which is based on painstaking inquiry ;
and this may explain his somewhat bitter assertion, i. 21. 4, d>s
Xoyoypddioi ^vviQevav em TO Trpoo-aywyorepov Trj aKpodcrei rj aX-rjOfa-Ttpov,
and gives fuller meaning to the famous contrast of his own his-
tory as a KTrjpa. cs da to an ayaWoyia es TO Trapaxprj/J-a axovew
(i. 22. 19).
Whether the statement of Marcellinus, 22, that Thucydides
studied philosophy with Anaxagoras and rhetoric with Antiphon,
rests upon authentic grounds, is of little importance for us ; these
two men are so decidedly representatives of the new spirit, which
in both these departments made its way into Athens in their time
14 Forschungen auf clem Gebiete der Entstehungszeit des Herodoteischen Ge-
Geschicftte, II. 1, p. 12 f sckichtiverks, p. 10, regards this recita-
15 Herodotus, quum libros suos Athenis tion at Athens as one of the best-at-
legisset, honore ajfectus est. Kirchhoff, tested points in the life of Herodotus.
8 INTRODUCTION.
and exercised a powerful influence on all who had any share of
culture, that we should be forced to assume for Tlmcydides a
relation of this sort, even if there were no testimony for it. Both
lived at a time quite compatible with this assumption. Anaxagoras,
who was probably born in Ol. 70, about 500 B.C., 16 sojourned
permanently in Athens between 470 and 450 B.C., and lived on
terms of intimacy with Pericles: Antiphon, born about 485 B.C.,
and therefore some 10 years older than Thucydides, must have
stood before his eyes as the pattern of manly and energetic expres-
sion 17 and may have been in nearer personal relations with him ;
and accordingly the historian in the terms in which he describes
the character of Antiphon (viii. 68. 5) has left a testimony to his
merits in which personal affection is unmistakable. An influ-
ence on the training of Thucydides of a similar character may be
presumed to have been exercised also by the Sophists Protagoras,
Prodicus, and Gorgias, who from the middle of the fifth century
exerted themselves for a longer or shorter time in Athens to spread
abroad, by formal instruction and by lectures, that adroitness of
thought and speech which they had acquired by manifold study
and practice. We are told by Marcellinus, 18 and it is in itself
sufficiently credible, that Thucydides appropriated and employed
for his own style many of the results of the close attention which
these men paid to the forms of speech and their relation to thought.
Philostratus 19 too says expressly that he borrowed TO /x,eyaXdyvw/xov
KCU rr)v ofypvv from Gorgias, who no doubt visited Athens before
the famous embassy of 427 B.C. ; ai and Spengel 21 proves by man}'
particular instances the influence exerted on the language of Thu-
cydides by the theories of Prodicus on synonymy. We must
remember, besides, that the Athens in which Thucydides passed
his boyhood and youth was full of the noblest efforts and most
glorious products of poetry, sculpture, and architecture ; that
16 See Brandis, Geschichte der Griech- /col npoStKov rov Kelov T^V &rJ rots bv6~
isch-Bomischen Philosophic, I. p. 233. paaiv aKpi@o\oylav.
17 See Curtius, Hist, of Greece, II. 19 Epist. 13, p. 919.
p. 569. 2! > See Foss, De Gorgia Leontino, p.
18 36, ift\tofff <?*' b\iyov Kal riis 23 ff. ; Marcell. 36, 51, ra iroXXk Kal
Topyiov rov Atovrivov irapi<T<a<T(is Kal ras ruv Topyiov rov \fovrivov /j.if
ts ruv ovopdruv . . . Kal p.fvroi 21 ~S,vvayiay^ rexvuv, p. 53 ff.
INTRODUCTION. 9
lie must have seen the aged Aeschylus before his departure to
Sicily, have been acquainted with Sophocles and Euripides in the
highest maturity of their artistic activity, and have seen Phidias
and his disciples creating their immortal works before his eyes.
When we recollect these things and consider besides what has been
said about his relation to the great statesmen of that time, we
may form a tolerably complete conception of the influences which
worked upon his mental development. There can be no doubt
that he expresses his own love and admiration for these intellectual
blessings in the delineation of Attic culture and Attic genius which
is found in the funeral oration of Pericles, especially in ii. 38
and 40. In the joyous recognition of the TrXeio-rat ai/an-aSAai TWV
TTovwv to be found in the dywo-t KO.L Overtax Sie-nyo-ibts we may perceive
his delight in the splendour and brilliancy of the Attic stage and
the panathenaic processions ; and in the charge (ii. 43. 7) rrjv TY)<;
TroAews Svvafuv na.6' ^/j-fpav e/3ya> $eacr$ai *cai cpaoras yiyveadai avrrjs we
can recognize his pride not merely in the well-equipped warlike
power of Athens but also in the glorious buildings of the Acropolis,
which daily looked down on the citizens. We ma}- conceive, then,
that all the means of cultivation which the Athens of Pericles
offered, as no other spot in the world has ever offered them within
the same limits, and intercourse with men of eminence in all direc-
tions, combined to excite and forward the intellectual development
of Thucydides up to the maturity of his manhood.
But the question still remains whether and to what extent he
took an active part in the public life of his native city in peace
or war. As an answer to it we cannot be satisfied with' the
statement of Marcellinus, 23, OVK CTroXn-evcraTO 6 (rwyypa<f>v<s ovS
7rpoo-}A0 T<3 ftrj/j.a.Ti, or with the assertion of Dionysius, Ep. ad Cn.
Pomp., 3. 9, p. 770, ev TrpwTois rfjov (atirov) 'AOrjvaioi o-rparr/ytaiv re
Kal TWV oAAwv TI/AWV dftowres. All precise knowledge of his earlv
life is wanting ; but while on the one hand we cannot doubt that,
if Thucydides had taken any prominent part in public affairs, we
should have learned the fact either from himself or from some
other source, and while it is not at all improbable that his Thracian
interests often kept him at a distance from Athens ; still on the
other hand it is certain that he must have recommended himself
10 INTRODUCTION.
to his fellow-citizens by some manifestation of capacity before
B.C. 424, since he was then elected one of the 10 Strategi. The
inference of K. F. Hermann (Gottingen Gelehrte Anzeigen,
1847, p. 1383) from the minuteness of the narrative of the expedi-
tion of Myronides against Megara (i. 105. 5, 6), that Thucydides
may have been personally concerned in it, is to be rejected on
chronological grounds. For he could not then (B.C. 460) have
been more than 1 1 years old, even assuming the earliest date,
B.C. 471, which is assigned as the year of his birth.
We shall not be very far from the truth if we conceive the life
of Thucydides, till the occurrence of those events whicli directed
the whole power of his mind to a new task, to have been passed
more in the pursuit of private interests than of the career of a
statesman, whatever may have been the sympathy with which he
observed public events. But the relations in which he was placed
must have been eminently calculated to keep his attention alert in
all directions and to make him susceptible to the influences of a
rich and energetic life. In this way he gained that maturity of
rnind with which, as he tells us himself, he recognized from the
very beginning the importance of the momentous war and devoted
himself with unintermitting interest and attention to the observa-
tion of its course. 22
Twice in the course of the war events occurred which give him
occasion to mention himself. In ii. 48. 15 he introduces his pre-
cise and vivid description of the plague at Athens with the words
Tavra SvjAwo'w airos re vocrrj(ra.<s KOL avros i8a>v aAAous Trcur^oi'Tas. He
must therefore have been at Athens during that fearful visitation,
B.C. 430-29, and his account is derived from his own experience
and observation.
In the eighth year of the war, B.C. 424, when he was 48 years old.
he was, as he tells us iv. 104. 15, charged as o-Tparrjyos with the
care of the Thracian coast (6 erepos orpar^yos TWV eirt paK7/s) , when
22 i. I. 3, t\wi(Tas fj.fyav -re fffevQai n ttcrofjiai, which words, taken in con-
Kal a^ioKoyuTarov itre. He asserts the nexion with firfftitav 8ia iravrbs avrov,
same clear prevision of Pericles, ii. show that during the whole course of
65. 22, % irpAvota O.VTOV es rbv tr&Kfuov. the war he made careful observation
Cf. v. 26, 5, al<T0ai>6/j.ev6s re rrf fi\iKiq. a matter of duty.
Kal irpotTfxuv rriv yixapriv, STTCOS a.Kpi&fS
INTRODUCTION. 11
Brasidas was threatening Amphipolis, the most important posses-
sion of Athens in those parts. In the late autumn of B.C. 424 he
lay with seven triremes in the harbour of Thasos, and at the
first summons of his colleague Eucles, who was in command at
Amphipolis, hastened to his aid. But the town had surrendered
before Thucydides could reach it. The town of Eion, however,
at the mouth of the Strymon, which he reached the same evening,
he occupied in good time, and made his preparations so skillfully
that the assault made by Brasidas by land as well as by water was
successfully resisted (iv. 107. 2).
The results for himself personally which followed this mis-
fortune Thucydides reports with the same reserve with which he
excludes from his narrative everything which does not belong
to the course of the war ; mentioning them not at this place but
only casually in v. 26. 5, in order to found thereon a remark
important for the character of his history. As in that passage
by the words 7re/3<W . . . eicro/xat he asserts from one point of view
his competence as the historian of the Peloponnesian war, so, in
order to show the advantage he possessed in wide local knowledge
and personal observation of the matters in hand, he adds the
statement : /cat fwe/3?/ p.oi favyuv rrjv Ifjuavrov ITTJ eucocn /Aera rrjv es
orpaTT/ytav, KO.L yevo/x.O'a) Trap' d|U,</>oTepois TOIS Trpay/Aao-6, /cai
rots HeXoTrovvr)<ri<j)v Sta TYJV (frvyrjV) Kaff rjcrv^Lav TL p,a\Xov
at<T0ecr0ai. It is certain from this passage that Thucydides, in
consequence of his failure to save Amphipolis, had to leave his
country for 20 years, .and that he employed a portion of this
time in visiting the scenes of the war on both sides, particularly
in the territory of the Peloponnesians. Everything else, however,
which passes beyond this distinct testimony of Thucydides, rests
on conjecture ; it is probable, though it cannot be proved, that
Cleon, who was then at the height of his influence, caused the
adoption of the decree for the banishment of Thucydides; 23 it is
possible also that the charge brought against him may have been
7r/>oSoo-ia, as is asserted by Marcellinus, 5.5, and the anonymous
23 This is indicated by Marcell. 46. and 589. The opposing judgment
Grote, VI. chap. 53, p. 191 (1870), of Oncken (Athen und Hellas, II. p.
is of the same opinion. See also 228 ff.) is discussed in the App. on
Curtius, Hist, of Greece, III. p. 184 iv. 106. 17.
12
INTRODUCTION.
biographer, 2, and is apparently implied by Aristophanes Vesp.
288 ; and that he may have withdrawn himself by a voluntary exile
from the penalty of death thereby incurred. 24 His own expression,
wefir) P.OL ^ev'yttv, admits this view ; and the precise statement of
Pausanias, that Thucydides was at a later time recalled from ban-
ishment on the motion of Oenobius K can only thus be understood.
If he had been simply banished by a decree of the people, the
peace of Lysander would of itself have given to him, as to other
exiles, permission to return home. But if he was subject to a
severer sentence, there was need of a special decree ; and that such
was made under the rule of the Thirty is not incredible in view of
the character of their government. Though we ma}' not with
Pliny * assume that it was due to admiration for his merits as a
writer, there can be no doubt that Thucydides, having been per-
secuted by the extreme democratical party, had his friends among
24 Just as Demosthenes, 6 ffTparrjyAs,
after his unfortunate expedition in
Aetolia, rots irfirpay/j.fi'ois Qo&ovfatvos
rovs 'AOrivalovs, did not venture to re-
turn immediately, iii. 98. 27. The
generals who returned from Sicily
without accomplishing their object
were punished partly by banishment,
partly by fine, iv. 65. 3. Thuc. in
iv. 65. 14 indicates the temper of the
Athenians at that time when he says,
Tp irapovffT) evTvx'ia XP^M 6 '' ' 3liovv
ff<picri /j.t]Sfv fvavTiovaOcu. The expres-
sion of Cicero, de Or. ii. 13. 56, would
be consistent with such a voluntary
exile : hos libros turn scripsisse dicitur,
cum a republica remotus atque, id quod
optima cujque Athenis accidere solitum
est, in exsilium pulsus esset.
25 i. 23. 9: Qlvo&itf epyov iffrlv is
QovKvSiSrjv rbv 'O\6pov xp 1 } ffr ^ v ' $'fl<pi-
(T/j.a yap ifllOfftf Oiv6&ios Ka.T\6(tv ts
'AOrivas &ovKvStSTf]v, Kai ol So\o<f)ovi]6fvrt,
us /caTj?e, jUPT/jua lafiv ov voppca irv\iav
Mf\iriSuv. On this decree there are
interesting discussions by R. Scholl,
Herm. 13, p. 434 ff., and O. Gilbert,
Philologus, 38, p. 251 ff., in which it is
shown that there is some probability
that this Oenobius was son of that
Eucles who was in joint command with
Thuc. when Amphipolis was lost ; and
that the words here corruptly reported
may have stated that Oenobius pro-
posed'the decree which permitted the
return of Thuc. Gilbert also infers
that Oenobius dedicated a portrait-
statue in honour of Thuc., out of grat-
itude for the magnanimity shown by
him in not imputing in his history the
blame for the loss of Amphipolis to the
man who was really responsible for it.
But these inferences are of the most
doubtful character.
26 Naturalis Historia, vii. 111, Thu-
cydidem imperatorem Athenif.nses in ex-
ilium egere ; rerum conditorem revoca-
vere, eloquentiam mirati, cuius virtutem
damnaverant. A. Schone, in Bursian's
Jahresbericht, 1874, p. 818, conjec-
tures that Pliny is here translating a
Greek epigram, which he endeavours
to reconstruct. See also Petersen,
Disp. de vita Thuc., p. 14, and R.
Scholl, Herm. 13, 438, 441.
INTRODUCTION. 13
the ruling faction, to which Oenobius, otherwise unknown, must
have belonged. His own statement that his exile lasted twenty
years, since it must be reckoned from the end of B.C. 424, leads
us to the last months of 404 for the time of his recall. This took
.place, accordingly, before the Thirty, after the destruction of
Theramenes, gave themselves up to insolent and wanton violence,
at a time when the forms of a legal government, and therefore that
of recalling by a psephisma, were still observed. 27
The most important fact, however, which we learn from Thucy-
dides himself about his exile, and which he wished his readers
specially to note for the appreciation of his merit as an historian,
is this : that, having from the beginning of the war a clear insight
into its importance, in order to attain the most accurate knowl-
edge, he availed himself of every opportunity of personal observa-
tion and inspection during those twenty years, which brought with
them the most important and decisive actions. His course in
this respect, as he himself describes it in general terms in i. 22.
2 (TO. 8' epya TWV irpa^OsvTwv . . . 7Tf.pl e/cacrrou 7reeA.0wv) , the com-
bination of careful inquiry from trustworthy witnesses with the
results of his own knowledge, gains a clearer light from the state-
ment in v. 26. 5. He used the period of his banishment to
inspect in person the scene of events, and took special pains (ofy
rja-a-ov) to visit the Peloponnesian lands which would otherwise
have been closed to him ; and the result of his exertions was,
xaff -fjo-ux^oiv TI avrw juaAAoy ato-$ecr0ai, that he attained a clearer in-
sight into the facts by being in repose, i.e. remote not only from
the party strifes of Athens, but also from the excitement which
27 There is no reason in the account go into banishment in the first half of
of Thuc. for placing the affair of 423, and (p. 148, note 168) not return
Amphipolis later than towards the till after the end of the Athenian dis-
end of 424, since it happened at about orders, i.e. after October, 403. The
the same time (iv. 102. 1) as the above assumption, which places his
battle of Delium, and this took place return nearly a year earlier, is in ex-
rov xfW&vos evGvs apxofj.evov (iv. 89. act harmony with his own mention
1). Kriiger (Untersuchungen iiber das of an exile of 20 years, and is, as
Leben des Thukydides, p. 52) places it explained, quite consistent with the
in the beginning of 423, and Ullrich 1^4x07101 Micijfffv of Pausanias.
(Beitr. p. 136, note 159) makes Thuc.
14 INTRODUCTION.
would probably prevail during or immediately after occurrences on
the spot where they took place.
In this way, from the scanty notices Thucydides himself has
given us of his personal relation to the history, we gain a view of
his aim and method. In mature manhood, so the most probable
testimony leads us to believe ; in possession of external advan-
tages which secured him a position of independence and rendered
easy for him an unprejudiced observation and judgment of public
affairs and the persons engaged in them ; penetrated by all the
influences of the intellectual culture which made Athens at that
time the Trat'Sewts Trjs 'EAAaSos ; filled with the conviction that only
by the ascendency of truly great statesmen and by the moderation
and docility of the citizens could his mother-city, to which he was
devoted with love and admiration, be maintained on her eminence ;
he understood from the very beginning the task of writing the
history of this war, and at once commenced his preparations for it.
The first seven years of the war, excepting that time which he
necessarily devoted to the management of his Thraciau property,
the e/ayao-ia rwv /AeraAAwj/, he spent beyond doubt in Athens ; and
there can be no question that he stood in near connexion with the
leading statesmen, and was present at the deliberations and deci-
sions of the public assemblies. The speeches of Pericles which he
has given us in outline, and the imperishable testimony he has
left (ii. 65) of the activity of that great statesman, reflect the
vivid impression made on the mind of the historian by that mighty
personality ; and there can be no doubt that at a later time he was
present as an eye-witness at the discussions about Mitylene (iii.
36-49) and about Pylos (iv. 16 ff.) ; and in all probability he took
part in one or more of the expeditions which preceded his own
<rrpaT?7yia, perhaps in the naval operations of Phormio in the Corin-
thian Gulf (ii. 80-92), or the movements of Demosthenes in
Aetolia and Acarnania (iii. 94 ff.). The statesmen, too, who suc-
ceeded Pericles, though they failed to replace him, Nicias, Cleon,
Demosthenes, he has succeeded in placing before our eyes in clear
outlines. And the young Alcibiades (born B.C. 451), with the bril-
liancy and haughtiness of his ambitious character, must have early
attracted his attention, so vividly does he place him before us in
INTKODUCTION. 15
his later speeches and actions. On the other hand, the twenty
years which followed the" unfortunate result of his <rrpaT>/yia in
B.C. 424, were probably passed by Thucydides, so far as the cir-
cumstances of the war allowed, mainly on his Thracian propert} 7 ,
except at such times as travelling was required by his investiga-
tions. It is not likely that the change of control, by which in
B.C. 412 (viii. 64) the island of Thasos and the neighbouring coast
also probably passed into the possession of the Lacedaemonians
and was at a later time (Xen. Hell. i. 4. 9) recovered by Thrasybu-
lus for the Athenians, interfered at all with his residence there.
We are told by Plutarch, 28 and the compiler of the biography
of Marcellinus says in two places, 29 that Thucydides wrote his
work on his estate in Thrace. This may rest only on conjec-
ture ; but it is a conjecture which would be naturally formed by
every reader acquainted with the circumstances. We can hardly
doubt that it was here mainly that he carried out the work so early
undertaken and prosecuted so uninterruptedly ; and this not only
by the working up of his accumulated materials, but also by the
journeys which he undertook from thence for the purpose of closer
inquiry into the scenes and the events of the war. We ma}' as-
sume with certainty that he visited not only the various parts of
Greece which the war had rendered notable, but also the islands,
as well as Italy and Sicily. 30 Besides his own testimony couched
in general terms (yevo/aeyoj Trap' d/x^orepois TOIS Trpay/iam KCU ofy
rjo-fTov rots IIeA.o7ro!/v77(nW), we have as evidence the vividness of his
delineations of the most important events ; and the surprising
notice, adduced by Marcellinus, 25, from Timaeus, that after his
banishment he lived in Italy (<Ls <vy<W WK^O-CV eV 'IraA/a), which in
33 goes further and asserts his burial there (ei/ 'IraXta O.VTOV KU-
0-00.!.), is explained most naturally by the assumption that Thu-
cydides made a long stay in those parts.
28 De exil. 14 : 0ou/cu8i'87js 'ABrivoios ra icd\\ovs & e apxns fj.6vov fffrjfifiovro
(rvvfypatye rbi> ir6\ffj.ov ruv FleA.OJroj'VTj- Std r^v fj.vi]fjLi\v.
ai<av teal ' A07)j/aiW eV &pdnp irepl TV ** That Thuc. on the occasion of
'S.vairr^v "fKj]v. Cf. i. i. 1. such visits availed himself of native
29 25 : Siarpipuv Iv S/faTrrp "TAj; sources of information is shown by
vwb -ir\ardvcf typaipev. 47 : Sarepov E. Wb'lfflin, Antiochits von Syrakus und
ftfra r))v fopiav tv SKairrrf "YA.T? rrjs Coelius Antipater, Winterthur, 1872.
P'V SiaiTwyufvos ffw4ra$t /u- See the App. on vi. 2-5.
16 INTRODUCTION.
Unfortunately, we cannot gain any clear insight into the gradual
growth and completion of this in comparable work. The reason of
this is, in part at least, the fact that it was not brought to an end
by its author. The history suddenly breaks off in the midst of
the most exciting events of the lonic-Decelean war. The most
natural conjecture as to the reason of this, that the author was
called away from his work by a sudden death, is confirmed by
trustworthy evidence. Plutarch says that it was commonly reported
that he died a violent death in Scapte Hyle. 31 Pausanias tells us
that he was treacherously murdered on his journey home from
exile, and that his tomb was to be seen at Athens not far from the
Melitid gate. 32 Marcellinus, 33 however, was aware of two different
reports : one, which was plainly the most general and is referred to
Zopyrus and Cratippus, 34 that Thucydides died in Thrace ; ^ the
other, for which Did\'mus is the authority, and which Marcellinus
himself adopts, that after his return from exile he died and nas
buried in Athens. The anonymous biographer leaves the place of
his death undefined, saying, " after his death he was buried in
Athens, near the Melitid gate, . . . whether it was that he himself
after the expiration of the term of his exile returned to Athens
and there died, or that only his bones were brought from Thrace
after his death there; for both accounts are given. " When we
31 dm. 4. 3 : Tf\evTr)ffai ev rfj 2/ca- some mistake, the words TOVTO Se q>t\ai.
irTfj a t\ri XtyfTa.1 <f>ot>ev6els &Ci. [A^Su/uos] Zwirvpov icrropflv must refer
32 See above, note 25. only to fliaii? Bavdrtf of the preceding
33 31-34. clause. For the statement eV 'AfoVais
34 Cratippus is made by Dion. Hal., cannot possibly be ascribed to Zopy-
7)e Thnc. iud. 16, a contemporary of rus, whose TOVTOV ev pa'/cp rtr * \twrri-
Thucydides. That this is a gross mis- KCVO.I Marcell. denies so energetically,
take is shown by R. Scho'll, Hermes, This is the view of Gilbert, Philol.
13, p. 446. Both writers belong to a 1879, p. 263.
much later period and are of slight *> 10 : Tf\evT^aas 5' *v 'AOrivriffiv
authority. ETO^TJ Tr\T)0"iov T&V Mf\irlSa>v irv\5iv tv
35 In the confused statement of X W P^V T '? s 'ATTIKTJS 6 irpoffayopeverai
Marcellinus we must adhere to his Kol\tj, fir* avrbs firaveXOiav 'A^va^f ff
last unmistakable words : 670; tie Zw- TTJS c^uyrjs, rov bpiaQevros -^povov irAr/pco-
irvpov \ripelv vo/j.ifa \eyovra TOVTOV ei> Oevros, Kal TfAeicnrjcras fv TT} ISia TrarpiSi,
Qpy.KT) TeTe\fVT-r]Keisa.i, Kav a.\T)6evftv (tre /*(TaKOfj.i<T0fVTcav avrov TUIV oarfiav
vofj.iri Kpariiriros avr6i>. Unless in the airb &pa.Krjs eej KaTaffTpfyavTOS rb
previous mention of Zopyrus there is ftiov \fjtrai yap eV a/j.<p6rfpa.
INTRODUCTION. 17
examine these statements closely, we see that the assumption that
Thucydides died at Athens rests only on the well-attested fact
of his tomb being found there with an often-quoted inscrip-
tion. For as his death in a foreign laud would naturally be con-
nected with his continued exile, so an honorable burial in Athens
would seem to imply that he died there. Pausauias, in order evi-
dently to reconcile the apparent contradiction of his death abroad
with his well-known tomb in Attica, devised the harmonizing story
that he perished on his homeward journey, for only this can be the
meaning of d>s Karryei. 37 This solution, however, cannot be accepted ;
for Thucydides himself speaks so definitely of the end of his ban-
ishment ^vvcftr] fjLoi ^>uyeir rrjv IpavTov trr) tuccxri, which could have
been written only after it was over and he refers so often, and
particularly in v. 25 and 26, to the conclusion of the whole war, that
he must have lived a considerable time after this, and therefore after
his recall, which was subsequent to it ; and accordingly we must seek
for some other wa}' of explaining the apparent contradiction in the
accounts we have. The facts may have been as follows : Thucj'di-
des returned in the autumn of B.C. 404 to Athens, six months after
the city had surrendered to Lysander. He himself indicates in
i. 93. 5 that the walls round the Piraeus lay in ruins, in accordance
with the harsh terms of the peace. He can hardly, however, have
remained there long, under the increasing severity of the rule of
the Thirty ; and he may probably have sought again the peace and
repose of his Thracian estate, where he had so long been engaged
in the preparation of the material he had collected for the history
of the war. Though it is probable that large portions of his work,
particular!}' such as were prominent and almost independent parts
of the larger whole, e.g. the war of the first ten years to the
peace of Nicias, and the expedition to Sicily, were com-
posed and written down before, still, from the even character and
unbroken connexion of the eight books as we have them, it
seems likely that Thucydides gave the whole its present form
in a long period of repose after the end of the war, which a resi-
37 That these words (see note 25) can icht, 1874, p. 820, asserts, cannot lie
have a plpf . meaning, after he hud conceded until a corresponding exani-
returned home, as Schone, Jahresber- pie is produced.
18 INTRODUCTION.
dence in enslaved Athens was little calculated to offer. A sudden
death overtook him while thus engaged.
How long a time was granted him for the final revision cannot
be defined with exactness ; but a reasonable inference allows us
to fix the year 396 B.C. as the extreme limit of his life. In iii.
116. 2, Thucydides tells us, no doubt after a careful inquiry into
the facts, that the eruption of Aetna which took place in the
spring of B.C. 425 was the third on record. 38 Accordingly the
one which occurred in B.C. 396 (Diod. xiv. 59. 3) could not have
been known to him ; for as he had given attention to the subject,
it is hardly likely that he could have remained in ignorance of
it. We may, therefore, conceive that his life extended to about
this date, i.e. to his 75th year. 39 We get in this way a period of
from six to seven } - ears during which we may imagine that the old
man, with that repose and clearness which a powerful spirit
obtains from many-sided culture in youth and the experience of
good and evil fortune in maturity, was devoted to his great under-
taking and engaged in combining the materials he had collected into
one completed whole, which with reasonable self-consciousness he
designates a KT^/AO. es dei. It is very possible that duriug these
last years Thucydides may have undertaken other journeys and
38 Thuc. mentions one as having tiphon : &PKTTO. Qaiverai rwv /ue'xp* f/j.ov
occurred 50 years before this date, . . . Oavdrov SiKrjv airo\oyrjaa./j.fvos, may
and a third which evidently happened contain an allusion to the apology of
at an earlier period. See Ullrich, Socrates. If this is the case, the
Beitr. z. ErM. p. 92. A second in- passage must have been written after
dication of the year of Thucydides' B.C. 399, which agrees well with the
death would be given by iv. 74. 17, above assumption. The reason which
where, after the account of the oli- induces Letronne (p. Ixvi. of the
garchical revolution in Megara, he Didot edition) to place the death of
says : irKeiarov Si) xp^vov avr-ri . . . jue- Thuc. before 402, will be mentioned
r iffraffts vvfjj.fivev, if we only knew below.
the time at which the democratical 39 Dahlmann, Forschunyen, II. p. 125,
party again got the upper hand ; for notices the long-enduring productiv-
it is clear that the words of Thuc. ity of the Greeks in intellectual work
point to this. From Xen. Hell. v. 4. under favourable circumstances. Tac-
41, and Diod. xv. 40. 4, no sure con- itus also had passed his 40th year
elusion can be gained. It is an in- before he began the Historiae, his
genious remark of Ullrich, Die Hel- first large work, and it was more
lenischen Kriege, p. 16, note, that the than 20 years before he completed
remark of Thuc., viii. 68. 14, about An- the Annals.
INTRODUCTION. 19
have more than once revisited Athens ; but it is most natural to
suppose that he carried on his proper work in the quietness of his
Thracian estate. 40 With this, too, best agrees the statement that
he met a violent death by assassination, which is made by Plutarch,
Pausanias, and Marcellinus, in reliance on early authorities. 41 An
event of the kind in Athens is hard to conceive, and could scarcely
have remained without attestation. On the contrary, an attack by
robbers on a lonely and wealthy residence on the Thracian coast
is easily credible ; and thus also is explained the variation in the
accounts as regards the place ; distance sufficiently accounts for the
conflicting opinions of those not immediately interested. 42 But if
Thucydides, as is very probable, was slain in Scapte Hyle by the
hand of a robber, the second alternative of the anonymous biogra-
pher 43 is to be accepted, that his bones were conveyed to Athens
and laid in the sepulchre of Cimon, where Plutarch saw his tomb,
whether the inscription he quotes be genuine or not: CovKv8t8rj<s
'OAo'pou 'AAi/xoucrios IvOaSe KCITOU. The difficulty raised by Didj'mus
as to the unauthorized burial of a banished person in his native
soil disappears on the hypothesis above given. On the other hand,
the suddenness of a death by assassination explains fully the con-
dition in which his history remains to us ; the thread of the narra-
tive is broken off before the end of the twenty-first year of the
war, in the midst of an account of a subordinate circumstance.
The way in which the incomplete work was preserved and became
known will be discussed later. 44
40 His acquaintance with local pe- oi/KuSi'Sr/j/ a.TroQa.vtiv, ws 'Airo\\6Swpoy
culiarities on the Thracian coast in eV xp"iKcav Sevrfpc? rivh 5e Utpivj)v
the later period of his life is shown TOVTO na\ov(riv), is not improbable :
by iv. 103. 18, where he mentions that Perne in the neighbourhood of
a change in the fortification of Scapte Hyle was confused with Ferine,
Amphipolis since the time of Brasi- opposite Lesbos, which was called also
das. Perperene and Parparon.
41 Paus. So\o(povriefis, Plut. <povfv- < 3 See note 36.
6fis, Marc. 32, inroQavelv fiiaitf Oavd- ** A corrupt passage in Marcelli-
rif, /3i'o. nus, 29, 30, has been discussed by von
42 The conjecture, by which Seidler Wilamowitz-Mollendorf in Hermes,
(see Kruger, Unterss. p. 58) reconciles 12, p. 326-307, and in review of this
with the above view the notice in article by Hirzel, Hermes, 13, p. 46-
Steph. Byz. s.v. Uapwdpcai' (UapTrdpwv, 49, by Scholl, p. 433-451, and by O.
X-ipa tv 'Affia Alo\iK-fi, tvOa. IffTopovffi Gilbert, Philol. 38, p. 243 ff. The
20 INTRODUCTION.
[Classen at this point proceeds to discuss at length the theory of
F. W. Ullrich as to the composition of the history of Thucydides
which was put forth in his Beitrdge zur Erkldrung des Thuky-
dides, Hamburg, 1845. This theory may be thus stated nearly in
Ullrich's words : Thucydides regarded the first ten years of con-
tinuous war as terminated by the Peace of Nicias ; and accord-
ingly after the conclusion of that peace began to compose the
history of this war, which by itself was sufficiently remarkable : be-
ginning with the preface of the first book, he wrote this book, the
second, the third, and the first half of the fourth in exile, before
he could have had knowledge of the later war : then, towards the
middle of the fourth book, 45 being overtaken by the march of
events, when the war between Athens and Sparta^ began again
before Syracuse, and was afterwards in the Decelean and Ionian
war carried on more actively than before through the partici-
pation of all the Hellenes including even the Argives and the
Greeks of Italy and Sicily, he discontinued his work in order
to await the result of this second war : while these events, how-
ever, were taking place, he was constantly making preparations
for the continuation of his work by collec*ting information about
facts and b}- prosecuting inquiries ; and after a break of from ten
to eleven years, i.e. from the beginning of the Decelean war to
his return to Athens, he took up again the thread of his narrative.
With this view is connected the conjecture that, as Thucydides
completed the first three books and half the fourth after his
banishment and during the Peace of Nicias, i.e. in about eight
years, so the composition of the second portion, which he did not
passage in question is asserted and as to the relation of Time, to the
denied to contain evidence that Thu- Macedonian king,
cydides was in intimate relations with 45 Ullrich regards the words in iv.
certain poets at the court of Arche- 48. 24, oaa. ye Kara rbv ir6\tfi.ov r6vS,
laus at Pella, and may, therefore, as inserted by Thuc. after he had be-
have died and been buried in Mace- come aware that the war had not been*
donia. But as no plausible emenda- really ended by the Peace of Nicias ;
tion is suggested, and opinions so and they therefore indicate, as he
divergent are based upon the passage thinks, the turning-point from the
as it stands, the only legitimate con- first to the second aspect of the war,
elusion is that we can infer from it and are accordingly in a certain sense
nothing either positively or negatively the middle point of the work.
INTRODUCTION. 21
begin till after the conclusion of the whole war, may have
required about as much more time. This will accord very well
with the assumption made that B.C. 396 must be regarded as the
extreme limit of his life.
Ullrich argues that, on the assumption that Thucydides did not
begin the final redaction of his work until the end of the twenty-
seven-years' war, the whole of it must have been written with the
consciousness of the final result, and could not therefore contain
any statements which are incompatible with this assumption. Such
statements are however, according to Ullrich, discoverable in the
former part of the history (as far as v. 26) and not in the latter ;
and he infers, therefore, that the former half must have been writ-
ten substantially as we have it between the end of the ten-years'
war and the Sicilian expedition. He admits, indeed, that these ear-
lier books contain certain passages which imply a knowledge of the
whole war, but regards them as later insertions made by Thucydi-
des himself in the work he had already substantially completed.
The passages which Ullrich cites, as having been penned by a
writer who could not have known the final issue of the war, are
the following : i. 10. 2 ; 23. 1-3 ; ii. i. 1 ; 8. 1 ; 34. 20 ; 54.
3; 57. 7; iii. 86. 2 ; 87. 5; iv. 48. 5. All of these are
fully discussed by Classen, and it is shown by him at the least
that they come very far short of supporting the inference which
Ullrich deduces from them. The whole question is discussed
with great lucidity and fairness by A. Schone, in Bursian's Jali-
resbericht, Vol. III. p. 823-848. He is inclined on general
grounds of probability to adopt Ullrich's opinion as to the actual
mode of composition of the history ; but of the passages above
referred to he finds only one (iii. 87. 5) which favours decidedly,
and another (i. 23. 1-3) which favours partially the conclusion
Ullrich bases upon them. Under these circumstances it does not
seem worth while to reproduce in this edition the lengthy dis-
cussion which Classen devotes to the question. In giving his
adhesion in the main to the view of Ullrich, rather than to that of
Classen, which will be stated immediately, Schone is influenced to
a great degree by the consideration (p. 844) that it is improbable
that Thucydides, though he might have anticipated with a high
22 INTRODUCTION.
degree of assurance the failure of the Peace of Nicias and a re-
newal of the war, would have allowed this six-years' period of com-
parative quiet to pass without availing himself of it to work up the
materials he had already collected for the history of the ten-years'
or Archidamiau war. But Classen nowhere asserts or implies any
such neglect of opportunity on the part of the historian. Though
he believes that the work as it has come down to us took its final
form from the hand of the writer after the conclusion of the whole
war, he admits to the fullest extent the probability that portions
of it had been worked up into substantially their present shape at
an earlier period. Such portions may in all likelihood have been
those which most readily admitted of treatment as wholes, e.g. the
Archidamian war and the Sicilian expedition.
In the introduction to the fifth book, where it was necessary to
make clear the connexion and the special character of it, Classen
expresses the following opinion (p. 3) : " Though I am convinced
that the whole work was written in the shape in which we have it
after the conclusion of the Peloponnesian war, and that Thucy-
dides was called away from life when engaged in the last revision
and combination of the portions which he had noted down and
sketched in outline from the beginning of the war, yet I do not
believe that all parts of the work received an equally thorough
review. I think that the master!} 7 introduction, which makes our
first book, was first completed with the full knowledge of the disas-
trous result of the twenty-seven-years' war ; that then the history
of the ten-years' war, and the Sicilian expedition, for which it is
likely that the results of laborious inquiry were already at hand
more or less perfectly worked out, received their final touches ; and
that after this, before the thread of the narrative was taken up
again with the lonic-Decelean war, the intervening period of the
flpyvr} virovXos was described."
This opinion as to the mode of the composition of the work
of Thucydides rests on two simple propositions. (1) Thucydides
followed the course of the Peloponnesian war from its beginning
to its close with minute attention, and committed to writing with
more or less completeness notes of all its circumstances, partic-
ularly of the Archidamian war and the Sicilian expedition, which
INTRODUCTION. 23
were in themselves relatively distinct wholes. (2) After the close
of the whole war and his recall from banishment, he took in hand
the composition of the whole history of the war with a clear view
of the relation of its several parts ; composedthe first book as a
general introduction to his work ; and combined into aa organic
whole the material already collected and partially reduced to
formal shape, continuing his narrative to the first year of the
Ionian war, at which point in his labours his life came to an end.
Classen's view as above stated agrees in the main with that of
Krtiger, Unterss. p. 74, and Ej)ikrit. Naclitr. p. 37.
It may be worth while to give here a list of the chief publications
on this question which have been issued within the last few years.
The following writers adopt the Ullrichian hypothesis with more
or less variation in detail.
L. Cwiklinski : Quaestiones de tempore etc. Diss. inaug. Gnesnae,
1873 ; also an article in Hermes, 12, p. 23-87.
P. Leske : Ueber die verschiedene Abfassungszeit etc. Liegnitz,
1875.
J. Helmbold: Ueber die successive Entstehung etc. Colmar, 1876.
F. Vollheim : Zur Entstehungsgeschichte etc. Eisleben, 1878.
J. Steup : Quaestiones Thucydideae. Bonnae, 1868.
Miiller-Strubing : Aristophanes und die historische Kritik (p.
529 ff.). Leipzig, 1873.
Glogau : Die EntdecJcungen des Tliukydides. Neumark, 1876.
The following are in substantial agreement with Classen.
'A. KuTrpiavos, ITept T^S oiKovoyxtas rov ovKv8t8ov, in ^lA/crrajp, Athens,
1862, p. 193-210 ; 1863, p. 1-19.
J. J. Welti, Ueber die Abfassungszeit etc. Winterthur, 1869.
J. M. Stahl : in the preface to the B. Tauchnitz edition of Thu-
cydides, p. v. ff.
H. Steinberg : in the Philologische Anzeiger, 6, p. 20 ff.
L. Herbst : in Philologus, 38, p. 535 ff .
The last-mentioned article examines with great minuteness the
use of 6 7ro\f/xos with and without a demonstrative pronoun ; and
shows that in all the passages where 6 Tro'Ae/tios oSe occurs in books
ii. to v. 24 inclusive the ten-years' war is referred to, though in
many places a knowledge of the whole war is evidently implied ;
24 INTRODUCTION.
whereas in book i. 6 7rdXe/x,os oSe does not occur at all ; but 63e 6
TroAe/Aos (11 times) and 6 TroXe/xos with ouros (twice) refer to the
war the writer is going to describe in opposition to other wars and
without thought of its duration ; and the same is true of the later
books where o8e 6 TroAe/xos occurs. In the later books, vi., vii., viii.,
6 7roAe/u,os oSe refers to the then existing war ; whereas oSe 6 TroAe/ios
occurs only three times and evidently with the same implication as
before. It is also noted that in book v. (39. 19; 51. 11; 56.
20 ; 81. 11 ; 83. 22) in the designation of the successive years of
the VTTOTTTOS avoKw^ the demonstrative pronoun is omitted as well as
the usual mention of the writer; whereas in vi. 7. 25 the full
formula occurs again. Herbst, therefore, agrees so far with
Ullrich as to admit that Thucydides regarded the Archidamian
(Se/caeT^s) war as a unit ; but argues convincingly that the whole
history took its present form after the conclusion of the whole
war.]
The extraordinary significance of the history of Thucydides
may be recognized in its effects. The picture he has drawn for
us of a period of history so important and so rich in conse-
quences, with its incomparable vividness in the delineation of
events and of characters, is secure of its place for all time in the
memory of mankind, and not only surpasses in its life-like truth-
fulness all other historical narratives of antiquity, but is outdone
by the work of no modern historian. We become the more sensi-
ble of this if we compare our knowledge of the period Thucydides
has described with that we possess of the times immediately
preceding or following, or if we endeavour to leave out of our
conception of the characters he has depicted the traces which are
due to him, and to realize Pericles and Cleon, Nicias and Alcibi-
ades, from the writings of Xenophon, Plutarch, and Diodorus. 46
46 Niebuhr, Lectures on Ancient His- as to vividness of delineation." O.Miil-
tory, II. p. 34. "The Peloponnesian ler, Hist, of the Lit. of Greece, II. p. 125.
war is the most immortal of all wars, " We may question whether there is
because it found the greatest histo- any period in the history of mankind
rian that ever lived. Thucydides has which stands before our eyes with so
attained the highest possible point in much clearness as the first twenty-
historical writing, not only as to pre- one years of the Peloponnesian war
cise trustworthiness in narration but through the work of Thucydides."
INTRODUCTION. 25
We possess no distinct evidence that the exceeding merit of
Tbucydides was adequately recognized in his own time or in that
immediately succeeding. Neither by the orators whose works we
have, nor in the writings of Plato and Aristotle, is any mention
made of him. The judgment of Theophrastus, which Cicero 47
has preserved for us, is only of a general character, and hardly
answers to our own high estimate. But out of this silence of
earlier antiquity there comes to us, only the more welcome and
important, the single notice, that the orator Demosthenes copied
the books of Thucydides eight times with his own hand. 48 It was
his own kindred spirit which attracted him above all to the essen-
tial truthfulness of the great historian. 49 The pre-eminent effect
of his work, however, is shown by the fact that a series of suc-
cessors, Xenophon, Cratippus, Theopompus, essayed to continue
it, but no one ventured to take up again the material handled by
him or to throw it into a different form ; until, when a later time
called for a general review or instructive entertainment, men fast-
ened upon Thucydides, though often with deficient judgment and
insight, as the most trustworthy source for the period treated by
him. Among the Romans the masterly character of his work was
thoroughly recognized, in spite of the difficulty caused by his
language and style ; his statesmanlike insight attracted them and
excited their admiration. Sallust exhibits the clearest proofs of
conscious imitation ; Cornelius Nepos follows by preference his
testimony ; and Cicero studied him persistently and closely ; w
Quintilian expresses in few words an excellent judgment about
him as regards his stA'le. 51
The grammarians and critics of the Alexandrian school knew
47 Orat. 12. 39 : primis ab his (Hero- firir6ptav Ari/j.oa6fi>ris /j.6vos, &ffirep ru>v
doto et Thuci/dide), ut ait Theophra- &\\wv, ovoi ptya n Kal \a/j.irpbv f$oav
stus, historia commota est, ut auderet iroifiv tv \6yois, ovrca Kal 0ou/cu58ou
nber ius quam super lores et ornatius di- fr\<ar))s tyevtro Kara iro\\a.
cere. M The chief passages relating to
48 Lucian, Adv. indoct. 4: ra rov Thucydides are: De orat. ii. 13. 56;
Qoi-KvoiSov, otra irapa rov Ari/u.offdfvovs 22. 93; Brut. II. 43; 12. 47; 17. 66;
ical avra OKrdicis fj.trayfypafji.neva tvpeQr\ 83. 287, 286; Orat. g. 30, 31; 12. 39;
/coXws. See A. Schaefer, Demosthenes 44.10!; 65.219; 71.234.
und seine Zeit, I. p. 283. 51 x. i. 73: densus et brevis et sem-
49 Dion. Hal. De Thuc. iud. 53. 1 : per instans sibi TJiucydides.
26 INTRODUCTION.
how to rate his value ; especially did they recognize his work as
one of the models of Attic speech ; 52 and to their careful treat-
ment we are indebted for the relatively excellent preservation of
it in numerous copies, as well as for the diligent observation
of his style, which is everywhere to be seen in later lexicographical
writings. On the other hand, the scholastic rhetoric of the later
age, as it was practised and brought into currency by learned
Greeks particularl}- at Rome, was ill-adapted to comprehend and
appreciate the most peculiar characteristics of Thucydides, his
complete self-surrender to his subject and the determination of
the form only by the nature of the matter. From the most impor-
tant representative of this tendency, Dionysius of Halicarnassus,
we possess two treatises (irepi TOV &ovKv8i8ov ^apaKr^/aos Kal TU>V
XotTTftiv TOV (n;yypa<ea)s iStwyaarwv and Trepi roii/ ovKv8i8ov tSiw/Aarw,
the second being a more detailed development of a section of the
former) in which he exclusively, and a third (?rpos TVatov Hofnrrjiov
77-10-1-0X17) ** in which he partially (3), undertakes a thorough ex-
amination of the work of Thucydides as to form and matter.
Interesting and instructive to us as these writings are, as furnish-
ing us with a living picture of the way in which literary and gram-
matical criticism was practised by the rhetoricians of that day, and
as containing in detail many useful remarks, yet the criticisms
themselves, whether we regard the choice and arrangement of the
material or the way in which it is handled and discussed, are
wholly without value for us. Dionysius has so little conception
of the task of history, to bring to light the actual course of events
as it would disclose itself to unbiassed inquiry, that he actually
makes it a reproach to Thucydides that he selected as his sub-
ject the history of a war which was unsuccessful. 54 He imputes
62 See especially Phrynichus in Pho- the Commentationes criticae et historical
tius, Bibliothecae codex 150, p. 101, ed. de Thucydidis historiarum parte pos-
~BekkeT:ei\iKpivovsKa.lKa9apovKa.rATTi- trema by K. W. Kriiger, Halle, 1823,
KOV \6yov Kavdvas Kal araB^as Kal irapd- is the first in the series of important
Sftyfid (prjffiv apiffrov TI\aTwi>d re Kal works, by which the author rendered
^fiOffOfvrjv /j.fra TOV prjTopiKov rcav the greatest service to the interpre-
tvvfa. xPv, ovKv$iST)v re Kal g,fvo- tation and criticism of Thuc. and
(p&vra KT|. opened new paths for his study.
53 The edition of these three trea- M Ad Cn. Pomp. 3. 4 : &ovKvSiSris
tises, Dionysii historiographica with ir6\efj.ov eva ypatyti Kal rovrov ofa* KU-
INTRODUCTION. 27
to a passion for singularity the division of the war-years into
summer and winter which Thueydides adopted.' 55 He blames him
for arranging particular parts without having regard to their best
rhetorical effect; e.g. that the funeral oration is placed where it
is and not after some important event of the war. 56 He is dis-
pleased that events are not treated at all times on a scale pro-
portionate to their relative importance. 57 He even attributes it
to the arbitrary will of the writer that the work is broken off
before the end of the war. 58 In general he fails to find a skilful
distribution of the material or any proper employment of rhetorical
arrangement and ornament. In fact in the whole criticism the
same contrast finds expression as is to be seen between the
historical writing of Thueydides and that of Dionysius himself ;
in the latter, a dressing up of facts to suit arbitrary assumptions
and subjective theories ; in the former, an absolute subordination
of the record to the facts which are to be narrated.
"We have already noticed the circumstances in the life of Thu-
C}*dides which specially favoured him as the writer of the history
of his time. With these unusual advantages were united all the
qualities of mind which go to make up a great historian ; of these
two may be indicated as the most important : the moral earnest-
ness of his view of the world and of life, and the temperate good
sense of his own nature, by which he maintains at all times his
simple and incorruptible appreciation of the real truth.
Thueydides shares with many profound characters a reluctance
\bv ovr' fvrvxn ' &s /J.d\trrra jj.ev cpei\e Sie\"fi\vOe, Kara riva 8^7 irore \oyifffj.bv
/j.}) yeveffBai el 8e fj.i], ffiwnrf Kal A^jfty ev rovrtp Keirai Tip r6ir<p fj.a\\ov ft OVK
irapaSoOels virb rcav eiriyiyvofj.evcav riyvorj- ev erepy ; . . . ev jf ftov\erai ris fj.a\\ov
ffdai. '6rt tie irovripav et\T]<pe vir66effiv, j8j$A<f> $ ev ravrr) rbv eirtrdtpiov '/jpp.orrev
Kal aiir6s ye TOVTO TroteT (pavepbv ev "r<p elp^crOai.
irpooi/j.iiji [i. 23. 5-18] &crre rovs avayvAv- 57 De Thuc. iud. 13. The full treat-
ras rb irpootfj.wv i)\\oTpi<affOai irpbs r^v ment of the naval battles at the end
vir66fffiv, 'E\\r]viKuv [KO.KUV R.] /j.e\\oi>- of the second book is contrasted with
ras aKoveiv. the five lines devoted to the battle of
55 De Thuc. iud. 9. 3 : Kaivfiv TWO. Kal Eurymedon in the first : things are said
arpifiri rots &\\ois Tropevdrivat @ov\ri9els to be ?) fj.-qKvv6ij.tva. irfpa rov Seovros ^
65bv 6f petals Kal ^ejjuepeiais ejj.epiffe T-^V ffvvayAjj.eva -els eKarrov rov fierpiov.
iaropiav. 58 De Thuc. iud. 16. 2: &v irpovoov-
66 De Thuc. iud. 18. 1 : 6 Se irept$6ri- pevos eoiKev are\rj r}jv Iaropiav Kara\r
ros eirtrdtptos, bv ev ry Sevrepa. /3i0\cf irtlv.
28 INTRODUCTION.
to expose to view and announce in express language his own
secret feelings, particularly as regards the divine administration
of things ; but any one who enters with true insight into the char-
acter of his narrative will recognize everywhere as its fundamental
tone a sense, that, while man is responsible for his actions, the
conduct and decision of human affairs is subject to the control of
the deity. We shall probably not be mistaken if we attribute to
the influence of the philosophical conception of the order of the
world, which Anaxagoras made current among the most prominent
men of Athens, that religious' view which apprehends the agency
of the gods not so much in the immediate indications of a personal
presence, which was so natural to Herodotus and the earlier chron-
iclers, as in a controlling power, which is indeed withdrawn from
human sight, yet is nevertheless to be reverenced with the feeling
of complete dependence. It is true that, in the expression of this,
the customary language of the popular belief and of the traditional
forms of worship is not abandoned. The personal name, 0eos, Beat,
appears most frequently either as a collective designation of those
generally venerated divinities under whose protection the people feel
themselves to be, whose feasts they celebrate and by whom they
swear (i. 71. 21 ; 78. 13; ii. 15. 21 ; 71.21 ; iii. 59. 10; iv. 87. 9 ; v.
30. 10 ; vi. 54. 29 ; viii. 70. 5), or in application to particular deities
who are understood without their being named, as the Delphian
Apollo (i. 25. 3 ; 118. 20 ; 123. 8 ; ii. 54. 13 ; iii. 92. 19 ; iv. 118. 7 ;
v. 32. 6), Athene (i. 126. 5 ; ii. 13. 36 ; 15. 17 ; iv. 116. 11), or the
Eumenides, al a-efiral Ofai, (i. 126. 37). Only once, in a Boeotian
religious formula, is Sai'/Aoves used for Oeot, (iv. 97. 17). Yet the
belief which rises above the forms of special worship to the general
conception of divine government finds distinct expression in some
places. It is to the writer an infallible symptom of extreme dis-
turbance in the order of societj* if awe of the divine is broken down,
whether, as in ii. 53. 4, this is the result of the fearful plague at
Athens (0eu>y <o/3os rj avQpwirutv J/O^MOS ovSets ctTreipye) , Or, as ill iii. 82.
6, of the virulence of party hatred (TUS f<s o-</>as aurous Trio-rets ov ra>
$a'a) vo/xu) /xaAAov eKparv'/ovro rj TU> Koivfj TL Trapavofjurjcrai) . In the re-
markable debate between the Athenian envoys and the council of
the Melians (v. 85. ff.), on the one side the consciousness of a good
INTRODUCTION. 29
cause manifests itself by confidence in protection from above (TO
Oeiov) , and on the other the exaltation of brute strength above every
other consideration shows how the sense of right and wrong had be-
come confused. In the same- sense Nicias in his last speech (vii. 77.
17) is represented as basing his hope on this Oelov. The real sen-
timent of Thucydides is expressed in the noble words with which
Pericles (ii. 64. 9) urges his fellow-citizens to meet the uncertain
future : </>e/)eiv xprj TO. re Sa.ip.6via avcry/co/tos TO. TC O.TTO rStv TroAe/iiW
avSpeiW What in this passage and only here probably with
some allusion to the language of the philosophers is called TO.
8a.ifj.6via, i.e. everything which in the life of man is sent by a higher
hand and is withdrawn from the calculation and control of human
prudence, Thucydides usually embraces under the term TU^, as
an operative power, and Tv%ai as the manifestation of it ; the
former in i. 140. 11 ; 144. 24 ; ii. 42. 25 ; iii. 45. 22 ; 97. 6 ; iv. 12.
12 ; 18. 20 ; 64. 7 (fc OVK <J PX W T w) ; 86. 21 ; v. 16. 16 ; 75. 12
(X?7 /**" ^ s Z&OKOVV KaKL^6p.voi, yvtitp.^ Se ol avrol In oWes) ; 1 1 1 . 1 7 ;
vi. 23. 11; 78. 15 (ovx olov re afj.a T^S re e7ri$v/u'as /cat T^? TV^S TOV
avrbv o/xoi'tos rafji'.av yevecrOai) ; vii. 33. 29; 67. 23; 68. 1: the lat-
ter in i. 69. 26 ; 78. 5 ; 84. 19 (ras Trpoo-TrtTrrouo-as rv^as ou Aoya>
Staiperas) ; ii. 87. 11 ; iv. 18. 15 ; v. 102. 2 ; vi. ii. 22 : and in the
same sense TO, r?}s TU^S or O.TTO rrj<s TUX^S) ii- 87. 6 ; iv. 55. 16 ; vii.
61. 12. 59 It is of no importance for a critical examination of
Thucydides's use of language whether these expressions are found
in his own narrative or are placed by him in the mouths of his
speaking characters. Everywhere we are to understand by TU^I; a
power superior to man, which is not blind chance, but exercises
control in accordance with a higher order ; on which man can
never calculate, but the operation of which he cannot without dam-
age disregard. If TU'X^ is opposed to yvw/xr/, as in i. 144. 24 ; v.
75. 12, this is from the human point of view, which finds its cal-
culations at fault ; but it is by no means intended to assert the
superiority of the latter. In the remarkable declaration on the
death of Nicias (vii. 86. 24), ^Kicrra Sr) afios a>v TWI/ ye eV I/JLOV
59 On the philosophical notion of in the English Journal of Philology,
rvxy, particularly as understood by VII. p. 112.
Aristotle, see an article by Mr. Heath
30 INTRODUCTION.
a<iKr$at Sia T^V 7ra<rav cs dperrjv vcvo/u-
Thucydides does not conceal that it will not
always be easy for the human understanding to reconcile itself
to the incomprehensible administration of the divine omnipotence.
It is characteristic that nowhere is rvx^ more distinctly referred to
its divine source than by the Melians in their fruitless struggle
against the doctrine of the right of the strongest. Twice, v. 104.
4 ; 112. 7, we find the significant expression 17 TV^ e* TOV Qdov.
In the view of the world which all these passages imply there is
unmistakably a pious feeling of dependence on the divine power,
though any deeper penetration into the laws and relations of its
operation is not granted to man. And while it is the aim of the
writer in the spirit of Anaxagoras to inquire into the causes of
surprising incidents, as of the eclipse of the sun, ii. 28. 2 ; of a
flood consequent upon an earthquake, iii. 89. 18 ; of the eclipse of
the moon, in contrast with the superstitious terror (0ctao-/xds) of
Nicias, vii. 50. 27 ; of violent tempests, in contrast with the alarm
of the dispirited Athenians, vii. 79. 10; still he does not ven-
ture to draw the line between the province of positive human
knowledge and that where the obscure operation of the gods
makes itself felt in human things. Accordingly, while he is far
from unconditionally ascribing validity to omens and oracles, and
even allows himself to make a critical examination of their true
meaning (ii. 17. 11 ; 54. 9), and in v. 16. 21 plainly admits the
assumption that even the utterances of the Delphian oracles could
be corruptly procured, still his bringing forward instances of
omens and oracles actually verified (v. 26. 20 ; vi. 27. 9), and in
general his frequent mention of predictions, portents, and marvel-
lous occurrences (i. 118. 21; 134. 18; ii. 8. 7; 77. 22; 102. 27;
iii. 88. 8 ; 92. 18 ; 96. 3 ; 104. 2 ; iv. 52. 1 ; v. 32. 6 ; 45. 20 ; vi.
70. 2), proves that he does not mean to deny the possibility of
supernatural operations. Just as he views TV'XCH, so he allows to
the supersensible world no influence over the judgment and action
of men, and therefore for practical purposes leaves it out of account.
It is very intelligible to him that in times of excitement men
should look about for miraculous instruction (ii. 8. 7) or help (ii.
47. 15); but he himself attaches no importance to such things, and
INTRODUCTION. 31
has had no experience of useful results therefrom ; and his real
opinion would probably coincide with that of the Athenian envoys,
v. 103. 7, whose advice to the Melians is: /U.T) ofjLouoQrjvat. TOK TTO\-
Xois, ots Trapov a.vQpu>irf.L<a<i In cra^ecr^ai, CTretSav Tne^o/u-eyovs aurovs liri-
\ITTOXTIV al <f>a.vepai cATrtSes, CTTI ras afJMvus Ka&'oTavrat, /xavriKi/v re Kai
XpyvfJLOvs KOI oou roiavra /ACT' eATndwi/ Au/iaivercu.
Clearness and definiteness were essential to Thucydides ; and
accordingly the proper sphere of his observation and inquiry was
man, his action and his history. The less he tried to penetrate
into the secret course of the divine government of the world, so
much the more earnest was he to attain the most exact knowledge
of everything which makes up the life of man ; the motives of his
action as well as their external manifestation ; the efforts and
conduct of individuals as well as the great movements which take
place in the life of states. His judgment of human affairs, how-
ever, is controlled by one principle, that it is power of mind which
makes up the value of the individual, just as it conditions the
result of every activity.
With decision and clearness Thucydides recognizes the opposi-
tion between body and spirit, which found its most definite
expression in Anaxagoras. He is fully alive to the weakness of
human nature, and often insists upon its limitations (e.g. iii. 45.
30 ; 84. 10 ; v. 68. 6) ; and yet he is penetrated with the convic-
tion that the spirit of man can attain the mastery over the agitating
influences of the surrounding world and nature, and is competent
in large measure to define and shape its own life as well as the
fortunes of states. The views of Thucydides may thus have been
influenced by the doctrines of Anaxagoras ; yet his use of lan-
guage manifests independence, and deserves a special examination
so far as it touches the phenomena of the mind. The centre of
all the mental power of man. is for Thucydides the power of
thought and cognition, from which come the energetic will and
resolutions which press to action. This power, however, is not
called vous, which word occurs in Thucydides only in the less
pregnant sense of the perceiving and observing faculty, 60 but
60 Cf. vovv (x fiv an d Trpoorexftv, pay intend, iv. 8. 20; 22. 6; 85. 16; v. 45.
attention to, iii. 22. 29 ; vi. 93. 6 ; vii. 12. Besides we find once, iv. 1 20. 22,
19. 32; viii. 8. 17; or eV v<j> ex '"> Kara vovv, according to one's wish.
32 INTRODUCTION.
rather yvw/u,^ which has in our author a very wide range of mean-
ing. It includes the aggregate of psychical powers, intellectual
as well as emotional, as opposed to the body (cf. especially i.
70. 19 ; ii. 38. 2) ; sometimes, however, it denotes on the intel-
lectual side insight and cognition in general (cf. i. 70. 10; 75. 2 ;
77. 9 ; 91. 25 ; ii. 13. 21 ; 34. 17 ; 43. 21 ; 62. 30 ; 65. 32 ; iii. 37.
21 ; 83. 4 ; etc.) ; or a view, opinion, judgment, in reference to a
particular matter (cf. i. 32. 17; 33. 17; 45. 1 ; 53-7; 62. 8 ; 78.
2 ; 79. 5 ; 140. 28 ; ii. 20. 1 ; 86. 17 ; iii. 31. 11 ; 36. 5 ; 92. 3 ;
96. 8; iv. 18. 7; 32. 23; 58. 5; 59. 3 ; etc.) ; sometimes on the
moral side it denotes disposition, temper, decision, as a quality
(cf. i. 71. 4 ; 90. 10 ; 130. 10 ; ii. 9. 1 ; n. 21 ; 20. 18 ; 59. 4, 8 ;
64. 32 ; 65. 3 ; 87. 9 ; 88. 7 ; iii. 9. 8 ; 10. 6 ; 12. 2 ; etc.), or a
determination in a particular case (cf. al yvw/A<u, i. 140. 4 ; ii. 89.
50; iii. 82. 16; yi/w/x^v Treneur&u, i. 128. 27; ii. 2. 24; vii. 72.
8). In the same way the verb yiyvwo-Keu/, and its compounds with
Sto, cTrt, Kara, /xera, irpo, is used sometimes with an intellectual
meaning, apprehend, understand (cf. i. 25. 1 ; 36. 3 ; 86. 2 ; 91.
5; 102. 15; 126. 21; 134. 5; ii. 40. 7; 43. 10; 60. 17, 19),
sometimes with a moral reference, resolve, determine (cf. i. 70. 7,
26; 91.23; ii. 61. 12; iii. 40. 18; 57.8; etc.). By the side of
this verb 8iavoer0ai often occurs in the same sense (cf. i. i. 7 ; 18.
18; 52. 6; 93. 22; 124. 18; 141. 2; 143. 22; ii. 5. 16; 93. 16;
100. 20; iii. 2. 5; 75. 18; 82. 35; iv. 13. 16; etc.), and it is
notable that while vov<s remains on the lower plane, Bidvoia is placed
nearly on a par with yvw^rj, as well in the sense of a perfected
intellectual power and state of mind (cf. ii. 43. 3 ; 61. 12 ; 89. 23 ;
v. in. 9 ; vi. 15. 15 ; 21. 3 ; vii. 73. 2), as in that of its employ-
ment in a particular case, thought, plan, purpose (cf. i. 84. 17;
130. 9 ; 132. 20 ; 138. 2 ; 140. 10 ; 144. 5 ; ii. 20. 19 ; iii. 36. 12 ;
82. 22 ; iv. 52. 10 ; v. 9. 19 ; 105, 21 ; vi. n. 23 ; 31. 6 ; 38. 19 ;
65. 2 ; 76. 5 ; vii. 60. 2, 25). Other compounds of vo9s, both sub-
stantival and verbal, occur frequently in Thucydides, always with
reference to mental action. 61 As to meaning uVeo-is stands very
61 firwoftv, i. 70.7,25; ii. 8. 1; n. ii. 3. 7; 102. 34; iii. 59. 6; 66. 5;
11; iv. 32. 24; v. 4. 6; vii. 59. 10; irpovow, i. 36. 7; iii. 38. 28; 43. 13;
72.6; viii. ii. 9; KaTcwoeiV, i. 126. 17 ; 58. 11; iv. 61. 17; vi. 9. 10; tirivoia.
INTRODUCTION. 33
close to yv^Mi but only in the intellectual sense of clear insight
and circumspection (cf. i. 138. 11 ; 140. 8 ; ii. 62. 32 ; 97. 33 ; iii.
37. 23 ; 82. 50 ; iv. 18. 22 ; 81. 10 ; 85. 21 ; vi. 72. 5). (On the
combination yj/w/A^s ^wco-ts in i. 75. 2, see the note on the passage.)
Thucydides uses the verb &Wvcu only in i. 3. 20, of acquaintance
with a language ; but the adjective wero is his usual word to de-
scribe a man of clear insight (cf. i. 74. 4 ; 79. 8 ; 84. 15 ; 138. 8; iii. 37.
18 ; 82. 27 ; iv. 10. 2 ; vi. 39. 1 ; viii. 68. 25), while from yiyvwrKeiv
or i oetv no corresponding epithet is formed ; and o-ocos occurs only
in iii. 37. 19 with the unfavourable sense of crafty, over-tvise; so
O-O^.OTT/S, iii. 38. 31, and <ro<io-/u.a, vi. 77. 6, have a similar implica-
tion. Thucydides uses <f>povelv absolutely only a few times (v. 7.
10 ; vi. 89. 26 ; <f>povflv n, have insight) ; elsewhere with defining
adverbs (cf. ii. 22. 2; iii. 38. 30 ; v. 89. 7; vi. 36. 2). He does
not employ ^poi^crt? and <povi/xos : but <J}p6vr)p.a. occurs in the sense
of self -consciousness, confidence (cf. i. 81. 14 ; ii. 43. 28 ; 61. 13 ; 62.
27 ; iii. 45. 17 ; iv. 80. 15 ; v. 40. 16 ; 43. 7 ; vi. 18. 22). Aoyos is in
Thucydides most commonly tcord or speech in a wide as well as in
a restricted sense ; and only as derived from this has it sometimes
the meaning of an expressed reason (cf. i. 76. 14 ; ii. 101. 13 ;
v. 18. 57 ; 98. 2 ; vi. 61. 5 ; 92. 20), or of consideration based upon
this (cf. V. 37. 11 ; StKaia ev TU> dvOpwrrtLw Xoya O.TTO TT/S urr/s dvdy-
Krjs KpLverai, 89. 8 ; perhaps also i. 102. 16). This last meaning of
a reasonable consideration or calculation is distinctly prominent
in the phrases Kara \oyov (cf. ii. 89. 25 ; iii. 39. 24 ; vi. 25. 13)
and Trapa. \6yov (cf. i. 65. 3 ; 140. 11 ; ii. 64. 8 ; 91. 15 ; iv. 26. 11 ;
55. 17; 65. 18; vi. 33. 31; vii. 71. 42), as well as in the com-
pounds oAoyos, oAoyws (cf. i. 32. 11 ; ii. 65. 39 ; v. 104. 9 ; 105. 20 ;
vi. 46. 10 ; 79. 9 ; 84. 10 ; 85. 2 ; viii. 27. 10) and cvAoyo? (cf. iii.
82. 29 ; iv. 61. 28 ; 87. 12 ; vi. 76. 8 ; 79. 10 ; 84. 6). The verb
Aoyt'eo-0ai and its compounds with dvd, CK, Sid (cf. i. 76. 13 ; ii.
89. 24 ; iii. 82. 49 ; iv. 28. 25 ; 73. 17 ; v. 15. 2 ; 26. 18 ; 87. 1 ;
vi. 18. 20 ; 31. 34 ; 36. 11 ; vii. 73. 19 ; 77. 21 ; viii. 2. 20), and
iii. 46. 25 ; 95. 11 ; iv. 92. 1 ; v. 8. 19 ; iii. 30. 11 ; 47. 3 ; iv. 71. 10 ; Svffvovs,
Utrdvoia, iii. 36. 15; etivoia, i. 22. 14; ii. 60. 21; (ca/cJcous, vi. 24. 16; irept
77.21; 134. 6; ii. 8. 13; n. 10; 40. voia, iii. 43. 9 ; irpdvoia, ii. 65. 22.
21; iii. 9. 8, etc. ; eCvous, ii. 35. 10;
34 INTRODUCTION
the noun Xoyttr/Aos (cf. ii. n. 30; 40. 14, 23; iii. 20. 18; iv. 10.
6; 92. 10; 108. 23; 122. 9 ; v. 68. 7; vi. 34. 25; viii. 57. 11),
belong to the same sphere (they often, however, refer to a literal
reckoning with numbers) ; while /cptVeiv, which is used chiefly of
judicial decision (cf. iii. 48. 5 ; 57. 3 ; 67. 20 ; iv. 130. 30 ; v. 60.
29 ; vi. 29. 3 ; 40. 16), is not seldom transferred to any judgment
based on reason (cf. i. 21. 11; 22. 19; 138. 15; ii. 34. 15; 40.
15 ; 53. 13 ; iii. 65. 11 ; iv. 60. 3 ; v. 79. 12 ; 89. 9 ; viii. 2. 13).
To Aoyos in the sense of an intelligent course of reasoning is
related /3ovA>/, of prudent consideration (cf. i. 138. 12 ; v. 101. 3 ;
1 1 1 . 27 ; vi. 9. 5) , with the compounds or derivatives afiovXas (i. 1 20.
25), d(3ov\ia (i. 32. 17;'V. 75. 11), cvftovXos (i. 84. 11), evfiovXia
(i. 78. 11 ; iii. 42. 4 ; 44. 4), emftovXr) (i. 93. 23 ; vii. 70. 36 ; viii. 24.
38) , (3ov\tVLv, /3oi>Aevecr0a<,, Sia/3ouXeue<T$ai, emftovXtvew, Trpo/JouAevetv,
etc. Thucydides uses i/n^ almost exclusively of physical life (cf.
i. 136. 19 ; iii. 39. 42 ; viii. 50. 29) ; only in ii. 40. 15 (KPO.TUTTOL TVJV
</^X?7v) is it employed in a moral sense, though this is the constant
meaning of the compounds eityvxos (cf. ii. ii. 23; 39. 7; 43. 23;
iv. 126. 38; v. 9. 2) and evi/^x" 1 ( c f- * 84. 12; 121. 16; ii. 87.
19 ; 89. 11 ; vi. 72. 21 ; vii. 64. 15). While 0ufio's is used by him
only for passionate excitement (cf. i. 49. 11 ; ii. n. 31 ; v. 80. 7),
and correspondingly 0uyuo9o-0ai (cf. vii. 68. 5), e-n-Ldvfjiia (cf. ii. 52. 8 ;
iv. 81. 12 ; v. 15. 3 ; vi. 13. 6 ; 15. 10 ; 24. 15 ; 33. 10 ; 78. 14 ;
vii. 84. 8), and tmOvficlv (cf. i. 80. 3 ; 124. 13 ; iii. 84. 5 ; iv. 21.
3 ; 108. 22 ; 117. 8 ; v. 36. 17 ; 41. 19 ; vi. 10. 2 ; 15. 7 ; 92. 16 ;
vii. 77. 37), he is fond of IvOv^l^Oai to express clear apprehension
or profound consideration (cf. i. 42. 1 ; 120. 27 ; ii. 43. 9 ; iii. 40.
26 ; v. 32. 5 ; in. 4, 25 ; vi. 30. 14 ; 78. 3 ; vii. 18. 17 ; 63. 11 ;
64.11).
This review of the language employed by Thucydides in the
field of psychology, and especially the perception of the large
range of yviap-r] and expressions connected with it, is calculated to
convince us that in his conception of the basis of morality he must
in one important point have approximated closely to that of his
great contemporary Socrates. As he referred all human virtue to
knowledge and therefore regarded it as capable of being taught
and learnt, so with Thucydides the capacity of men on which he
INTRODUCTION. 35
sets the highest value rests first of all on clearness and acuteness
of insight, which judges correctly the existing relations of things,
and thus is able to take a sure glance into the future. See espe-
cially the description of Themistocles, i. 138, in whom the oiKtia
weo-ts resulted in his being not only Kparurrof yvtapMV riav Trapaxpfjfjia.
but also dpicrros ei*cao-T7/s TOV yevrjcrop.G'Ov- Pericles also is Acyetv Ktu
Trpooxmv ^warwraros (i. 139. 24) because he is yv(ap.y ^wero's (ii. 34.
1 7, 22) , and because, as being 8warb<; TW TC a^iw/xan KOL TT; yvw/xj/ (ii.
65. 31), he had clearly foreseen the importance of the war (ii. 65. 21,
Trpoyvovs TTJV Bvvafuv . . . lyvuxrOrj rj irpovota. OVTOV es TOV TroAe/tov) . Out
of a right understanding flow all the qualities on which efficient
action depends, and chiefly self-control and moderation (?) oxo(po-
a-vvrj : i. 32. 16 ; 68. 3 ; 84. 5, 12,; iii. 37. 16 ; 84. 3 ; viii. 64. 21 ;. TO
viafypov : i. 37. 7; iii. 62. 10 ; 82. 26; o-ux^poj/tiv : i. 40. 8; 86. 8;
iii. 44. 3; iv. 60. 2; 61. 1; 64. 16; vi. ii. 29; 79. 9; 87.20?
viii. 24. 21) ; this forms the basis of all moral order, and is lost
if the passions are allowed to rule. Thucydides gives us in iii. 82,
on the occasion of the party warfare in Corey ra, a grand picture
of the utter disturbance of all the relations of life which takes
its rise from confusion of ideas. As long as a? re 7ro\ts ml ol
iStwrat dfteivovs Tas yvw/tas I^OKTI (iii. 82. 15), matters of external
order are maintained with stability ; but when the opyal rS>y iro\XS>-'
take the place of yWy7? a ll discipline and morality are overthrown.
Again, it is no doubt the writer's own conviction which he puts
into the mouth of Pericles (ii. 40. 11), Sm^epoVrws *al r68e l^p^tv
OKTT ToAjUtaV T Ol aV'TOt /laA-lOTd KOL 7T/3t WV 7Tl^ClpJ/O-O/Xei' KAoyieO-$CU
o TOIS aAAois afJuajOid p.tv 0pcuros, Aoyio"/xos Se OKVOV <f>fpfi. On the other
hand it is an indication of the vulgarity of Cleon's character that
he considers that that state has the surest basis in which the citi-
zens unite want of knowledge and culture, aju,a0ia, with o-w^poo-wT/,
which last in such a connexion is degraded to a stupid indifference.
It is the natural result of a correct insight to recognize that
righteousness, regard namely for law and contracts and the per-
formance of duty, is the surest support of civil order and the recip-
rocal relations of states. The general term to express this is TO
SI'KCUOV (c/. i. 25. 11 ; iii. 10. 1 ; 47. 18 ; 56. 8 ; 82. 61 ; iv. 61. 15 ;
62. 11 ; v. 86. 6; 90. 2 ; 107. 2; vi. 79. 1) ; while the abstract
36 INTRODUCTION.
occurs only in iii. 63. 21. But since in human affairs
it is only seldom that right and wrong can be estimated with
perfect exactness, the recognition and defence of one's own
interest is a necessary condition of self-preservation. Not only
Cleon (iii. 37. ff.) but also Diodotus (iii. 42. ff.) maintains the
policy of interest ; and even the Plataeans seek to move the
Spartans to mercy (iii. 56. 7) by the apprehension of their real
advantage. But how little Thucydides sympathized with the
cynical doctrine of the right of the stronger which the Athenians
proclaim in their dialogue with the Melians (v. 85-113) is shown
unmistakably by the manner in which he allows it to be dis-
played in all its revolting recklessness at that very point in his
narrative where the Athenian empire received its last petty ac-
cession, and the Sicilian expedition was about to be undertaken
which was destined to result in its overthrow. He rather shows
with abundant clearness the high regard he has for that temper
which even in political matters gives a hearing not merely to strict
right but also to considerations of humanity and compassion.
This magnanimity, which does not allow the weaker to feel the
full weight of superior power, but rather lays him under obligation
by benefit, is called by him chiefly dperrj (cf. i. 37. 8 ; 69. 8 ; ii.
40. 18 ; 51. 20 ; 71. 18 ; iii. 10. 1 ; 56. 27 ; 57. 10 ; 58. 2 ; iv. 19.
12; 81. 10; 86. 19; v. 105. 16; vi. 54. 21). Compassion and
mercy are in his eyes noble feelings. It is true that he makes
Cleon reject them with unfeeling roughness (iii. 40. 6, /j-rj rpioi TOIS
dfu/x.^optorarots Tr] ap^f}^ OIKTU) K<U rjSovr) Adycov /cal CTrieiKeia, a/xapra-
vav) ; but where they are recklessly outraged, the tone of his
narration allows his condemnatory judgment to be felt, e.g. in the
execution of the Plataeans, iii. 68, and in the mournful fate of
the captured Athenians, vii. 86, 87. Not less clearly does Thu-
cydides represent the motive of honour as a noble and worthy
one in the dealings of men. The feeling itself he calls atSws in i.
84. 12; in other places ala-xyi'r} (cf. i. 84. 12; ii. 51. 20; iv. 19.
15 ; v. 104. 8 ; in. 16) ; and he sets high value upon it, just as in
his finest speeches he gives a prominent place to a regard for fame
among contemporaries and posterity (cf. ii. 41. 4; 64. 27 ; iii.
57. 2). A noble bearing, which unselfishly keeps in view the
INTRODUCTION. 37
higher aims of human life, is described by Thncydides chiefly as
/caAdv (cf. i. 38. 10 ; ii. 35. 2 ; 53. 9 ; 64. 28 ; iii. 42. 12 ; 55. 11 ; 94.
16 ; iv. 126. 26 ; v. 46. 7 ; 69. 10 ; 107. 2 ; vi. 79. 8 ; vii. 70. 46 ;
71. 4; viii. 2. 8 ; 12. 8), and the opposite character by al<rxp6v
(cf. i. 38. 12 ; 122. 1C ; ii. 40. 4 ; 64. 29 ; iii. 42. 11 ; 58. 5 ; iv.
20. 6 ; vi. 21. 7 ; vii. 48. 28) ; in which we see a preparation for
the more strictly ethical usage of Plato. The combination Ka\os
Kayaks, which became so current at a later time, Thucydides uses
once (iv. 40. 8) in a moral sense, and once (viii. 48. 37) as a
designation of the aristocratical part} 7 .
But while Thucydides thus concedes the fullest right to moral
worth and the nobler sentiments of humanity, he yet finds the high-
est quality of a statesman in the controlling power of the think-
ing mind, in yv^rj or fvveo-is, which gives a clear insight into the
reality of things. Only by help of this do all the other qualities
appear in their true import. It is in Pericles that this power is
seen most conspicuously. As in his first speech (i. 140-144) he
sweeps away all the self-deception of peace-loving optimists and
shows that with the position of parties in Greece war is inevi-
table, so his last speech (ii. 60-64) contains incontrovertible evi-
dence that his estimate of the power of Athens for the attainment
of the end in view was perfectly correct, if only it was employed
with composure and steadiness ; and Thucydides himself, in view
of the later events, adds his own confirmation of the words of the
orator (ii. 65. 7 ff.).
This same quality, which he had learnt by his own observation
to admire in the great statesman the calm consideration of
reality and the clear recognition of its importance in things as well
as persons, it is this which he has himself striven after as the
highest for his own task of writing history. A simple unbeguiled
feeling for the real truth controls his apprehension of things his
judgment of the actions of men and their results, as well as his
delineation itself, both in its general method and in the details of
form and expression. With this intelligent appreciation of the
relation of things he recognized the importance of the impending
war at its very beginning ; and devoted the closest attention to
the ascertainment of all its events. He asserts this himself in
40727O
38 INTRODUCTION.
i. i. 3 (dpa;u,evos eiflu's, sc. vyypd<j>eiv, where tlie verb.is to be
understood of the collection of material and of every sort of prep-
aration) and also in i. 22, where he depicts his zealous diligence
and strict conscientiousness in making use of every source of
information; and once more in v. 26. 4, where he repeats that
from the beginning of the war he found himself in a position to
observe its course with judicious scrutiny, that he kept his eyes
open at all times for what was remarkable, and that he used the
period of his twenty years' exile in visiting the scenes of the war,
on the Peloponnesian side as well as the Athenian, and in uninter-
rupted inquiry. As therefore he had at his command under the
most favourable circumstances all the means for enlarging and
certifying his knowledge of the real relations of things, so in his
mental culture and in his experience and knowledge of affairs 62 he
possessed all that was requisite for applying the standard of a just
judgment to the persons engaged. The necessity he felt to see
even things remote in time and space in the light of their real exist-
teuce is shown especially when he seeks to reduce to their true
value the traditional reports of legend and poetry (cf. i. 10, n ; ii.
15 ; 102 ; vi. 2) ; he endeavours by the help of facts (TOIS
i. ii. 18) to oppose the reality of events to </>r//Ai7 and to the 8ia
TTotT/ras TTfpl ai>Tu>i> KaTecT^/cws Aoyos, and if exact proof cannot be
brought forward for the true, opinion, he does his best to attain
the eiVo's (cf. i. 10. 20, 29 ; ii. 48. 10), as one of the most impor-
tant criteria for the historical inquirer. This unceasing demand
of Thucydides for the real facts is no doubt the reason why he
shows himself incredulous and even unjust to Epic poetry. He
handles it only in reference to its historical contents, and its
indispensable CTTI TO /j.tlov Koa-fi-lv (i. 10. 20 ; 21. 3) is to him only
a disfigurement of the truth. He seeks not for any other ground
of its value. So he feels himself in direct opposition to the work
of the so-called logographers which precedes his own, because
it aims ftrl TO irpoa'a.ywyorf.pov rf) d/cpoacrei rj aXrjdftrTfpov, and with
full consciousness that his work will suffer in its entertaining
62 Niebuhr, Lectures on Ancient His- history. No great historian can be
tory, III. p. 168 : "A man who has taken developed in the closet. A really able
no part in administration cannot write historian must have seen the world."
INTRODUCTION. 39
qualities, he claims for it (i. 22. 4) the higher merit of setting
forth the unadorned realit}-, feeling assurance however that it will
be a pattern for all time. 63
This whole mass of historical material he lays before his
readers with the utmost truth of delineation. He is so completely
devoted to his subject that he takes no pains to arrange and
mould it according to his own notions of propriety, but allows it
to unfold and develop itself. The living picture which he sees of
the course of events and of the way in which they were influenced
by the persons engaged in them he cannot help embodying in a
narrative which by the simplest means is charged with life and
truth. If we examine his most famous delineations, the siege
of Plataea (ii. 71-78), the escape of the Plataeans (iii. 20-24),
the battles in the Corinthian gulf (ii. 83-92), the Acarnanian
expedition of Demosthenes (iii. 105-114), the affair of Pylos
(iv. 3-14), the preparations for the Sicilian expedition and its
departure (vi. 26; 30-32), the siege and defensive operations of
Syracuse (vi. 98 ff.), the battles in the harbour of Syracuse (vii.
36-41 ; 52-54; 70, 7I), 64 the fate of the retreating army of the
Athenians (vii. 75-87), we see that it is not any artistic dis-
position of the subject, no rhetorical adornment, which is pre-
sented to our eyes, but the simplest narrative, which accompanies
the events as they advance from day to day and leaves no gap
in their natural sequence, so that we receive the impression of
being actual witnesses of them. 65 The course of the narrative
adhering thus closely to the progress of events has, therefore,
little in common with the easy-going manner of Herodotus, who at
every turn breaks off the thread of his story to introduce as an
episode some circumstance of which he has been reminded.
The few digressions which we find in Thucydides (i. 126 ; 128 ff. ;
63 Cic. Brut. 83. 287 : Thucydides such an absorbing pathos as these
rerum gestarum pronuntiator sincerus. occurrences in Thucydides."
Dion. Hal. De Thuc. iud. 6, recog- 65 Plutarch, De glor. Ath. 3 : 6 0ov
nizes, it is true, his essential truthful- xvSitiris a*l ry \6ytp irpbs ravrijv ayuA-
ness, but fails in applying the right \arai T)\V evdpyfiav, olov Qea-rty mnfjo-ai
measure for the appreciation of his rbv Mcpoar-fiv, KOI TO. yiyvo^eva irtpl rovs
work. 6pS>vras fKir\T]KriKa. /col TupaKTixa. ir&Qi]
64 Xiebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 126: "Few rots a.va.yiyvtS>(TKovffiv tVepyoVcwflat At-
events in history are narrated with -xvfv6[i.vos.
40 INTRODUCTION.
135 ff . ; ii. 15; 96 f. ; 99 f . ; Hi. 104; vi. i ff. ; 54 ff.) have
always a definite occasion and contribute materially to a correct
judgment of the circumstances narrated.
It is with the view of keeping as close as possible in his narra-
tive to the actual course of events that Thucydides made use of
the division of time that he has employed. This is neither that
of the astronomical nor that of the civil year, but one which
corresponds to the actual conditions of the carrying on of war ;
the larger part of the year, in which the weather permits freely all
operations and especially maritime ones, is opposed to the shorter
portion, in which all more important undertakings must be sus-
pended. He narrates therefore Kara Oep-rj K<U xei/xwras (ii. i. 5 ; v.
20. 10), because the occurrences of war actually so divide them-
selves and are distributed over two unequal periods, which may
vary in length according to the conditions of the seasons. This is
the meaning of the expression in v. 20. 11, e ^wra'as eKarepov TOO
eviavrov rrjv 8vvap.iv I^OVTOS, i-6- eKarepov (TOV re Ocpovs /cat ^etjuaivos) rr]V
8wap.iv I^OVTOS c r/jnto-etas rov Zviavrov, " each of the two divisions of
the year being reckoned as equal on an average to half a year ; "
in other words, the two portions, though unequal in length, will
always together make up a year. 66 The climatic conditions of
Greece and the Grecian seas are such that during four months
the pJfjv^ Tnrapes ot ^et/xeptvoi' of vi. 21. 14, i.e. Mai/x,aKT?7piu>J/ to
'A.vOe<TT-r)pi<av (nearly = November to February) little or nothing
can be done in the field or at sea ; while the eight remaining
months 'EAa< ifioXiw to Hvavfuj/iwv (nearly = March to October),
which include cap and /AeroVwpov (vii. 79. 10; viii. 108. 9) or
<0ivoVcopoi/ (ii. 31. 1; Hi. 18. 15; 100. 6), form the Oepos or the
time for active warfare. To this division of the year, which rests
on natural relations, correspond the particular subdivisions of the
0epos which are taken from the progress of vegetation, particu-
larly of field-crops. Cf. ii. 19. 5, rov $epous *at rov (TLTOV aK|U,aoi/Tos.
iv. I.I, Trepi O-LTOV K/3oA.?p. iv. 2. 1, irplv rov o~lrov Iv a.Kp.rj etvai. IV.
66 Ullrich, Beitr. 2. Erkl. p. 32 and a minute examination of all the pas-
50, maintains that Time, gave to the sages bearing upon this question by
winter the same duration as to the Herbst, Philol. 42, p. 639 ff.
summer. This view is enforced with
INTRODUCTION. 41
6. 5, TOV (TLTOV TL ^Ao)/3OU OJ/TOS. 67 1U. !$ 11, Cl' KapTTOV vyKOfJLl&f]. IV.
84. 3, dXt'yov TT/ao TpvyrjTov. It would be a mistake to regard these
definitions of time as absolutely fixed for every year ; the} 7 are in
the natural course of things approximately fixed, but they varied
no doubt with the actual phenomena of each particular year. 68
In his delineation of persons Thucydides shows them to us in
their actions, in the part they take in the promotion of deci-
sive resolutions and in the carrying out of plans adopted. He
is sparing indeed in the expression of any definite judgments of
his own about prominent men ; we have only, among the con-
temporaries of the Pelopou'nesiau war, the brief description of
Archidamus, i. 79. 8; of Pericles, ii. 65. 5 ff. ; of Cleon, iii. 36.
27; iv. 21. 9; v. 16. 5; of Brasidas, ii. 25. 13; iv. 81. 1 ff . ;
108. 11 ; of Nicias, v. 16. 9 ; vii. 86. 24 ; of Alcibiades, v. 43. 5 ;
vi. 15. 5; of Hermocrates, vi. 72. 4; of Phrynichus, viii. 27. 26;
of Autiphon, viii. 68. 5; and a few more casual notices, but
every susceptible reader will find that the plain narrative of their
actions sets the persons engaged vividly before us. The trans-
actions themselves are so naturally developed that, as if we were
eye-witnesses, we cannot help forming a judgment about the men
we read of as to their skill or incapacity, their profound insight or
their intellectual poverty, the purity of their characters or the
duplicity of their motives, their energetic decisiveness or their hesi-
tating irresolution. Besides this, however, Thucydides uses with
the greatest effect another means of vivid presentation, which was
not indeed used first by him, but which he employed in the most
masterly way, that namely of introducing speeches supposed to be
made by the most important personages, wherein they give expres-
sion to their innermost thoughts and the motives of their actions.
67 See the careful examination of 68 Unger, Zur Zeitrechnung des
the matter by Vomel (Frankfurter Thuk., Munch. Sitzungsb. 1875, in-
Friihjahrsprogramm, 1846), who shows sists that the periods spoken of in v.
that the a^?j, the time preceding ripe- 20. 2 were each half a year, and
ness, comprises in Attica the end of that the calculation was based on the
May and the greater part of June. calendar, not the natural, year. This
The subject is discussed also by Mill- last point, as well as other conclusions
ler-Strubing, Jahrbb. 127 (1883), p. of Unger's, Herbst disputes in the
589 ff., and by Neumann and Partsch, article referred to in note 66.
Physikalische Geographic von Griechen-
land, p. 439.
42 INTRODUCTION.
The employment of direct speech as a means of expressing feel-
ings and thoughts formed the most effective mode of presentation
in the Epic poetry of Homer, and reached its highest freedom and
completeness in the Attic drama. The same method was resorted
to with the happiest results also in the most strict historical writ-
ing to give expression to the inner side of the transactions recorded ;
and it may be added that, as this method gives objective utterance
to the psychological side of historical representation, so in philo-
sophical dialogue the clearest statement of the dialectical develop-
ment of thought was effected in the same way. Thucydides sets
himself to adhere as exactly as possible to the speeches actually
delivered ; of this his own words in i. 22. 1 leave no doubt. But
that this effort is directed rather to the thoughts than to the form of
what was said he states himself distinctly in the words e^o/xci/o) cm
eyyvrara rrjs ^vfjurdcrrjs yvco/A^s TWV dXrjOSts Xf.\0f.vrwv. Indeed at this
time a verbally accurate report of the words uttered is not conceiv-
able. In default, therefore, of an exact account of the language
actually used Thucydides supplied what was lacking, ws av eSoKow
aura) efcaorot irepl TWV tlei irapovrtav ra Seovra /AaAwrr' CITTCIV. In the
free use of this principle he allows himself to bring forward a
speaker to controvert views and reasons which have been put forth
by a different speaker at another place and time. We find unmis-
takable examples of this sort in the speech of the Corinthian am-
bassadors, i. 1 20. ff., as compared with that of Archidamus, i. 80.
ff., and in the first speech of Pericles, i. 140. ff., in reference to
the Corinthian speech just mentioned. So there can be little doubt
that to the writer is due the reservation of a part of his material
which Pericles announces in i. 144. 5 (a'AA' excit/a p.lv lv aAAw
Aoyw a/xa TOI? e/ayots Sr/Aw^creTcu) and its subsequent introduction
in ii. 13. 2 ff. It is a natural result, therefore, of this mode of
treatment that, while the language of the Thucydidean speeches,
both in the structure of sentences and in particular expressions,
has a uniform character, viz., that of the writer, still in each sep-
arate speech the character and mode of thought of the assumed
speaker are clearly manifested. This is true of all the speeches
without exception, and no less so of the debate between the Athe-
nian envoys and the representatives of the island of Melos (ot T&V
INTRODUCTION. 43
wo)>oi), v. 85-111. Grote, 89 it is true, has great doubts
of the accuracy of this report, and ascribes the larger part of it to
the "dramatic genius and arrangement" of the writer. But we
may very well assume that on this occasion a report or minute of
the discussion was made by the Athenian deputies and generals,
which was kept in the archives of the senate at Athens and of
which Thucydides even in his own absence could have obtained
an accurate knowledge, as he did of other documents which he
records and of the letter of Nicias, vii. 11-15. We may assume
also in regard to reports of shorter utterances, that they rest upon
authentic transmission. Cf. iii. 113. 2 ff. ; viii. 53. 3 ; ii. 12.
14. The few statements of this character, which are introduced
in direct or indirect speech, have the effect of great vividness and
present to us an important crisis with high distinctness. When,
however, events develop themselves in rapid succession and the
press of circumstances forbids the employment of set speeches,
the brief and condensed resumes of what was said serve to enliven
the narrative. Compare the considerable extracts from the second
speech of Pericles, ii. 13 ; from Cleon's speeches, iv. 22. and 28.
It is probably for this reason that in the eighth book, when the
changes are so rapid and the character of many transactions there
recorded is so peculiar that they did not lend themselves to formal
treatment, the thoughts and purposes of the agents are communi-
cated indirectly (c/. viii. 27; 46; 53; 63; 67; 76; 81) and we
find no complete speeches. 70
But more than all by his use of speeches Thucydides has
secured to his narrative the character of the highest impartiality.
He does not indeed occup\" the position of an indifferent spectator
of events and their results ; we are everywhere conscious how
completely he is an Athenian in sentiment, and how deeply he
69 Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. 56, TO Cf. Niebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 35 ff. ;
p. 379 (1870). " There is indeed every Kriiger, Unterss. p. 79. Yet the latter
reason for concluding that what we is no doubt right in observing that in
here read in Thucydides is in far the eighth book we miss more than
larger proportion his own and in elsewhere the last revision of the
smaller proportion authentic report, author,
than any other of the speeches which
he professes to set down."
44 INTRODUCTION.
sympathizes with the fortunes of Athens, though he never gives
expression to this feeling ; he belongs indeed by birth and by
social position to the aristocratical party, but looks for welfare
only in a well-tempered form of government, and is always inclined
to those statesmen who unite force of character with good sense
and moderation. This sentiment appears in definite expressions
as well as by many other indications 71 ; but Thucydides always con-
cedes to those entertaining views opposed to his own the right of
expressing their reasons ; and in the conviction that in human af-
fairs error is always associated with truth, that in political matters
absolute right and truth are never wholly on one side, he presents
speech and counter-speech with equally clear and careful elabora-
tion. At the very beginning the speeches of the Corcyraeans (i.
32-36) and the Corinthians (i. 37-43) give us an insight into a
conflict which from the irritation of the parties no longer admits
a peaceable settlement ; and the opposition appears with yet
greater intensity in the speeches made at Sparta by the Cor-
inthians (i. 68-71) and the Athenians (i. 73-78). At Sparta too
the peace party and the war party find their living utterance in the
speeches of Archidamus (i. 80-85) an( ^ Sthenelaidas (i. 86) ;
but it is felt that passion has now the better of moderation.
With excellent effect, therefore, the pre-eminent position of Pericles
is set before us. He proves incontestably (i. 140-144) the
necessity of the war from a consideration of the dignity and
power of Athens, and in a short review (ii. 13) sets forth the
sufficiency of her means ; and when the beginning of the war
does not answer their expectations, he is able in his incomparable
funeral oration (ii. 3546) to keep his fellow-citizens up to the
fulness of resolve by the stimulation of a noble and justifiable
self-respect ; and when undeserved misfortune has bowed their
spirit and confidence, in his farewell speech (ii. 60-64) he raises
their courage again by calling to mind all the greatness of the past
and the present. Not less clearly do we become acquainted with
71 Disparaging assertions of the 36. 4; ir. 28. 5; vi. 63. 2. We
fickleness of the mob and the influ- find the most decisive praise of a
ence of demagogues are found in ii. mixed constitution in viii. 97. 2.
21. 2,3; 59. 1,2; 65. 10 ff. ; iii.
INTRODUCTION. 45
the way in which other leading men thought and acted, from their
speeches whether longer or shorter ; e.g. Phormio, ii. 89 ; Demos-
thenes, iv. 10 ; Brasidas, iv. 85-87, of whom it is said, ty & ou8e
dSwaros, ws AaKcocufidVios, tnrciv ; Hippocrates, iv. 95 ; Hermocrates,
iv. 59-64; Nicias, vi. 68 ; vii. 61-64; 77; Gylippus, vii. 66-68;
Alcibiades in Sparta, vi. 89-92. But the art of Thucydides in
setting forth with objective clearness the reasons pro and con of
controverted questions is shown most conspicuously in the
speeches of Cleon and Diodotus, iii. 37-40 ; 42-48, on the Lesbian
affair; of the Plataean and Theban deputies, iii. 53-59; 61-67,
on the Plataean question ; of Nicias and Alcibiades, vi. 9-14 ;
16-18; 20-23, on the Sicilian expedition; of Hermocrates and
Athenagoras, vi. 3334 ; 36-40, on the defence of Syracuse ; of
Hermocrates and the Athenian ambassador Euphemus, vi. 76-80 ;
82-87, on the accession of Camarina. Without our own choice
we find ourselves involved in the conflict of interests, and are put
in a position to form judgment for ourselves from the sitiiation of
affairs and the feeling of parties. Ver}' seldom does the historian
himself add a word of comment. The most remarkable instance of
his doing so is found in the declarations which he makes with re-
gard to the transactions in which Cleon takes part; in iii. 36. 6,
on the decision about the Lesbians ; and in iv. 21. 3 ; 22. 2 ; 28.
3 ff . ; 39. 3, about Pylos and the consequent proposals of peace
made by the Lacedaemonians. The strong aversion which Thucydi-
des manifests when he describes the person and actions of Cleon
has been attributed in ancient as well as in modern times to the
personal reason that Cleon was probably the cause of the banish-
ment of the historian (see above, p. 11) ; and this is regarded as a
violation of historical impartiality. Grote expresses this opinion
most decidedly. 72 But the assumption of any hostile movement
on Cleon's part against Thucydides rests only on conjecture, 73
and appears in fact not necessary to explain the unconcealed
aversion felt by the historian to Cleon. Thucydides a little more
than a year after the death of Pericles, who is the object of his
love and admiration, says of Cleon, iii. 36. 26, wv /cat e's TO. aAAa
72 Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. 53, 73 Niebuhr, Lectures, II. p. 82, does
p. 191 (1870). See above, note 23. not assume it.
46 INTRODUCTION.
TWV TroAtraii' ra> re ST^/AO) Trapa TroXu cv TU> TOTC T
and in iv. 21. 9, with nearly the same words, avyp S^/xaywyos /car'
eKttvov TOV xpdVoi' tiiv /cat T<p TT\rjOfi. Tr^avwraTos. 74 We have in these
words only the application to a concrete case of the bitter feeling
which had already (ii. 65. 7 ff.) found expression in general
terms, where the melancholy contrast is drawn out between the
l/ayw VTTO TOV Trpwrou avSpos apx 7 ? aD ^ the ruinous conduct of those
who opf.yop.fvoL TOV Trpoiros Ka-rTOS yiyvccr$ai crpaTrocro Ka.0" lySova? TW
ST//X,<{> Kat TO. Trpa.yp.aTa eiASoVai. Those judgments about Cleon,
whose nature had not a trace of the exalted magnanimity of
Pericles, are the legitimate expression of the historian's profound
sorrow at the decline of his country, which he saw, after being
controlled so gloriously by Pericles, surrendered to the self-
seeking ambition of unworthy men. He points thus prominently
at Cleon because there can be no doubt that before the Lesbian
affair he was even then TU> S^fiia mOavwraTos he had attained
great influence with the mob and had probably embittered the last
years of Pericles. If from the speeches in Thucj'dides the same
picture of various personalities presents itself to us as the
historian had formed in his own mind, the highest aim is reached
which any historian can attain. Genuine impartiality does not
exclude judgment and personal conviction in regard either to the
wisdom or the moral value of purposes and actions. But it is
necessary that we should be furnished with the materials for form-
ing our own opinions independently of the previous judgment of
the writer. Thucydides has done this for us to an extent and
in a manner which probably no other historian has equalled ; and
in this lies his imperishable value for all time.
In close correspondence with the effort the historian is evidently
always making to get as close as possible to men and things in their
real relations, is his expression in language, which he has, we may
say, moulded to suit his great task. To form a just appreciation of
its peculiarities we must consider first of all that Thucydides was
74 Grote, Hist, of Greece, VI. chap. more likely that it is nothing more
52, p. 106 (1870), finds this repetition than the expression of the lively dis-
so surprising that he thinks Thuc. like which Time, felt for the predom-
must have forgotten that he had inant influence of Cleon.
written the former passage. It is
INTRODUCTION. 47
the first to employ the Attic speech for the purposes of historical
narrative. It may be said in general that Attic prose as a written
language was then in the first stage of its development. It cannot,
it is true, be doubted that in the period from Solon to Pericles with
its momentous political changes the Attic speech had in the mani-
fold needs of public and private life formed itself to that character
of simplicity, clearness, and definiteness by which it is distinguished
above all the other Greek dialects. It must have been employed
in the literary efforts of the Pisistratidae for many sorts of records ;
and it is still more certain that after the restoration of freedom
the living word of the great statesmen from Clisthenes to Cimon
must have exerted the most potent influence on the cultivation
and settlement of the language. But this is again in its kind a
phenomenon without parallel in history, that a people so rarely
dowered as the Greek could live through a long period, crowded
with the highest human interest and calling into play all forms
of political and intellectual activity, without leaving any evidences
of its existence except in artistic form. While the tragedies of
Phrynichus and Aeschylus were charming and elevating the Athe-
nian people by the noblest matter in the noblest form, Attic prose
was used for hardly any other purposes than those of business. 75
We cannot decide how much of speeches delivered in the as-
sembly or the courts at an earlier time was either previously or
subsequently noted down ; in any case the language retained prob-
ably longer than any other its character of originality and its
capacity of receiving new refinements. It still possessed this
union of ripeness and power of fresh development when the first
orators, who paid regard to the theory of their art, and Thucydides
made use of it. It has been stated above, p. 7 ff., that Thucydides
had consciously allowed himself to be influenced by the recent ele-
ments of culture, which had been introduced in his youth by phil-
osophers and rhetoricians, and employed by orators like Antiphon ;
and it is interesting to observe here and there indications of this
influence ; 76 but it is the chief charm of the language of the his-
75 Cic. Brut. 7. 27 : ante Periclem aliquem habeat et oratoris esse videatur.
. . . et Thucydidem, qui non nascenti- 76 See above, notes 18 to 21. Poppo,
bus Athenis sed iam adultis fuerunt, De historia Thucydidea commentatio,
littera nulla est quae quidem ornntum p. 64.
48 INTRODUCTION.
torian that he used it as a master for the freest expression of his
personal judgment. There is no trace in his style of blind follow-
ing of worn-out tradition or of phrases made to a pattern. 77 What-
ever his mind at the moment concentrated itself upon, finds a
corresponding expression in his words. Accordingly the funda-
mental character of the language of Thucydides is the greatest
simplicity and naturalness. Everything in it that occasions trouble
to the understanding of the reader is due to the effort of the writer
to give to the expression the most exact correspondence with the
matters to be represented. The solution of the difficulty, therefore,
is to be found by penetrating into the connexion of fact and
thought ; the more we are able to do this, the better shall we suc-
ceed in getting at the true sense of the words.
The free position which ThucySides occupies in regard to the still
unsettled language is seen as well in the choice of particular words
as in the order in which they are placed. We find in him a consid-
erable number of expressions which occur only in later imitators ;
but we must not attribute to him on this account a conscious seek-
ing after what is unusual or antiquated. 78 In some cases our judg-
ment is at fault, because we do not know what was usual in the
cultivated speech of his time at Athens ; and herein Dionysius him-
self also was at a loss. We have to make allowance for the creative
power of a master mind which is not content to take the inherited
material of language as all-sufficient for every need of expression ,
but understands how to employ new forms according to the necessi-
ties of his thought. Thucydides may rightly claim the TTOI^TIKOI/ rutv
OVO/XOITCOV and the TroAueiSes rwv o"xr]p.a.T>j)v which Diouysius (24. 6)
atti'ibutes to him ; but he is far from abusing in an arbitrary and
capricious way the right of innovation which a language in the fresh-
77 It is no contradiction of this that ii. 65. 12; iv. 28. 12; vi. 63. 10: iii.
Thuc. repeats with more or less vari- 49. 18 ; vii. 2. 23 : i. 1 10. 2 ; iii. 112. 30;
ation expressions of his own coinage; vii. 87. 26: iii. 94. 27 ; viii. 25. 28; etc.
showing rather a certain satisfaction 78 'Jhis is the charge of Dionys.
in the successful presentation of a De Thuc. iud. 24. 1 : eVl TTJS tK\oyrjs
thought, than any mere mannerism TU>V ovo^arosv TTJJ/ rpoinKr]i> /col y\wTTri-
of language. Such are to be seen in /j.artK^v teal airripxa.i<>iiu.evi)v xa.1 ^fvrjv
ii. 8. 17; iv. 14. 14: 2. 36. 14; iv. 59. \fw irpoe\6fj.vos avrl TTJS icoivrjs icdi
6: ii. 8. 1 ; vii. 59. 10; (viii. 15. 21): avvijQovs rois KO.T' a.vr'bv a.vQp<iiirois.
INTRODUCTION. 49
ness of its vigour concedes to a subtle and accurate thinker, though
this is what Dionysius with little insight, charges him with. 79 A list
of all the words which are peculiar to Thucydides or nearly so will
show such forms only as are in accordance with the spirit of the
Greek language ; and a close examination will, in all cases, make
manifest their fitness for use in their several places. In proof of
this attention may be called to two of the usages which are of espe-
cially frequent occurrence. He uses probably of tener than any other
writer the neuter singular of adjectives and participles as abstract
substantives ; e.g. TO TTUTTOV, TO ySpaSv, TO ToX./j.rjp6v, TO eTriei/ce?, TO
vVTOV, TO StSlOS, TO j3oV\O[JLVOV , TO OOyt^OjLtVOV, TO eTTldvftOVV^ TO QufJUOV-
pwov, etc. There is in this no capricious mannerism ; but he is
striving to clothe the abstract idea in a dress which may render it
in the particular case more easy of apprehension, while at the
same time the neuter secures the maintenance of that indefiniteness
which pertains to the notion itself. To a similar effort to elevate
general conceptions as far as possible to distinct apprehension is
due his tendency to employ verbal nouns in -n/s and -o-ts. Exam-
ples of the former occur in i. 70. 10 ; 138. 14 ; of the latter, i. 141.
6 ; iii. 82. 20-30. Dionysius ascribes this tendency to mere wil-
f ulness. Hermogenes * shows a better judgment when he attributes
the frequent employment of nominal forms instead of verbal ones
to an effort to give to the expression of the thought greater dignity
and elevation than could be secured by the use of the correspond-
ing verbs.
The position of words is of yet more importance in the style of
Thucydides. It is a law of the Greek language that the order of
internal importance shall as far as possible be manifested in the
order of external position ; not indeed that the external arrange-
79 24. 2 : <TTpf<p<av &vw Kal Kara Kal tores Graeci, III. p. 226 : affw^ A=is rj
Ka6' fi> fKaffrov Ttav rrjs (f>pd(T((as /j.opiwv 6vo/j.ao"TiKr] Kal avra TO. ov6fj.ara' bvofia-
piviav Kal ropfvuv, Kal rorf /j.fv \6yov e crriKT]v 5e \tya> rrjv airb rSiv pi]fj.d,Tttiv fls
ovofj-aros iroiHav, TOT* 5' e/s 6vo/na ffvvd- ' ovo/jtaTa irtiroiijfjievrjv >s eAa^terro yap
ya>v rbt> \6yov, Kal vvv fj.ev rb p7jjuoTjbi/ *v creyitj/^TTjTj St? \pr\ffdai rots pri/j.affii>,
6vo/j.affTtK(as tK<pfptav, alOts Se Totfvo/j.a favirfp 6 QovkvSiSris- ffxfSbv yap Si6\ov
prifjia iroiiav Kal avrSiv yt -rovriav ava- @ov\fTai iroiflv TOVTO, Kara(pavoas 8e
ffTpf<p<ai> ras xpt fff ' s KT - avrb fv rr{ TTJS ffraffftas exfypaffti TUV
n Hermog. irepl it>v in Walz, Rhe- KfpKvpaiiav TreiroiTj/cs.
50 INTRODUCTION.
ment defines the importance of the words ; but the oral utterance
obeys its own special laws, and natural feeling permits these to be
treated with freedom. Here much must be left to the observation
of the reader ; but a few observations of far-reaching application
may be offered. (1) Thucydides is fond of placing at the beginning
of a sentence the principal object in the accusative, giving thus as
it were in a single word the theme of the discussion. In these
cases the grammatical connexion is often relaxed and sometimes
wholly abandoned. Cf. i. 32. 18, and the examples there cited.
Similarly portions of the predicate are placed before the conjunc-
tion which introduces the sentence. Cf. i. 19. 3 ; 77. 6 ; ii. 65. 7.
(2) A general predicate noun is placed first in connexion with a
following superlative, as noted on i. 1.8; by this arrangement
the noun becomes as it were the text of the following remark.
(3) Of a different kind are the numerous cases in which a noun
without the article is placed before a qualifying participle or adjec-
tive with the article ; for this throws the principal stress on the
qualifying word ; for examples see on i. i. 6. This order is frequent
also in Herodotus, but comparatively rare in other Attic writers.
(4) Partitive genitives, as representing the principal notion, gener-
ally stand before the governing nouns, particularly in designations
of places, when the name of the country usually precedes that of
a portion of it. See on i. 100. 15. So the objective genitive stands
between a preposition and the noun on which it depends. See on
i. 32. 8. (5) Two clauses closely related and connected by a copula
as two objects of the same verb, two verbs with the same object,
two predicates are often separated by another word of impor-
tance. This is not peculiar to Thucydides but is a favourite ar-
rangement with him. The effect of it is not to dislocate the
structure, but the interposed obstruction forces into notice the
essential connexion of the separated clauses. Examples of this
occur on nearly every page ; as in i. 69. 4 (cAcv&pta?) , 17 (nva),
18 (rrjv au^o-u/). (6) Conversely a parallelism in structure occa-
sionally is found where there is no exact correspondence in thought.
Cf. i. 33. 12 ; 69. 32 ; 138. 18 ; ii. 61. 19 ; 74. 16. (7) Great weight
is sometimes laid upon an adverbial expression by its position at
the close of the sentence, an arrangement often used by Demos-
thenes. Cf. i. 28. 12 ; 77. 19 ; 133. 8 ; ii. 7. 18.
INTRODUCTION. 51
Thucydides has made large use of the period with its complete
structure of protasis, apodosis, and subordinate clauses. But in
the simple narrative he prefers to allow the circumstances of an
event to follow one another in coordination. We often find,
accordingly, a long series of short sentences, united together by
various connective particles, which everywhere demand attentive
consideration, and none of them to a greater degree than the
apparently insignificant re, the effect of which has often been
pointed out in the commentary. By a paratactic arrangement of
sentences he often produces a greater effect than we should have
expected. See on i. 26. 16, 81 and the examples there cited. We
may notice also that it is taken for granted that attention to the
course of the narrative when it is clearly stated will suffice to
prevent confusion, when, without special notice, the subject is
changed, as is more frequently done than is usual with us ; and
even within the limits of the same sentence the extension of the
subject is enlarged or narrowed, when the circumstances introduced
require such a modification, so that at the end the same term is to
be taken in a wider or a more restricted sense than it was at the
beginning. See on i. 18. 21 ; 61. 9 ; 124. 7 ; ii. 54. 4 ; iii. 23. 1 ;
53. 17 ; iv. 6. 3 ; etc.
The transition from the paratactic arrangement to the period
proper is found in the annexing of an explanatory member with
yap at the beginning of a long sentence. This is not indeed so
frequent as it is in Homer (see Classen, Beobachtungen iiber den
homerischen Sprachgebrauch, p. 6 ff.) and in Herodotus, but is
found often enough in Thucydides (see on i. 31. 7) ; and the exam-
ples noted on i. 72. 1 ; 115. 14 show how closely this arrange-
ment approximated to the actual period. It is in such passages
that we best apprehend the effort of the writer to give complete
expression to his thought by means of a vehicle not yet re-
duced to entire flexibility. Thucydides shares with all energetic
31 Ullrich, Beitrage zur Erklarung pending on the preceding negative,
und Kritik des Thucijdides, 1862, p. suggests really an aposiopesis, as if
34 ff. gives substantially the same ac- it were : dAA" [curpdicTovs airfire^av
count of this passage, and shows that K<X!] ffTpaTtvowiv . . . ol Kep/cupcuot.
the unusual dAAo instead of ital, de-
52 INTRODUCTION.
thinkers the desire to use DO superfluous words. It is not sur-
prising, therefore, that we cannot without trouble penetrate
through the condensed phrase to the full apprehension of his
meaning, especially in those cases where the most hidden processes
of thought and feeling are to be indicated. It cannot be asserted
that Thucydides aims at brevity and finds pleasure in dark expres-
sions. The truth is that in the department in which he laboured
the Greek language had little or nothing previously worked out,
and that he had often to wrestle painfully with a resisting material
to find satisfactory expression for what he desired to say. The
evidence of this laborious effort is to be seen in many inequalities
in the work. Still, where the text is not certainly corrupt, honest
and resolute effort will always succeed in grasping the true sense
of the writer even in the most difficult passages. 82 The task of
understanding Thucydides in all his parts and all his peculiarities
is, it is true, no light one, but it well repays the effort. It bestows
in preeminent degree the satisfactory feeling of sharing the labour
of thought with a profound and noble intellect. We can observe
how in particular cases the thought of the writer has even in the
very moulding of his sentence taken a direction different from
that he started with, and thus has shifted into inconsistency of
expression. See on i. 4. 7 ; 18. 18 ; 23. 11 ; 38. 11 ; 40. 8 ; 69.
33 ; 70. 18 ; 72. 9 ; etc. It is this occasional divergence from the
customary rule that creates the greatest difficulty in following the
course of the thought of the writer with intelligence and sympa-
thetic appreciation. 83
As we could reach no certainty with regard to the end of the life
of Thucydides, so the early history of the work he left must remain
in darkness. Modern scholars are at variance even as to the form
82 This may certainly be claimed tlior, he applies the rule of his cut and
for the results of modern investiga- dried rhetoric to every passage which
tion, though Cicero (Orut. 9. 30) could does not at once satisfy him, and
aver : ipsae illae contiones ita multas strives to measure all the inequali-
habent obscuras abditasque sententias, ties of a form of expression which is
vix ut intelligantur. crammed with thought by the stand-
83 Dionysius goes to work in just ard of a plain common sense which is
the opposite way in his criticism of utterly devoid of character. See espe-
Thucydides. Far from submitting cially his discussion of iii. 82, 83 in
modestly to the guidance of the au- 28-33 f tne De Thuc. iud.
INTRODUCTION. 53
in which the eighth book was left. Some regard the absence of
speeches as a proof that its author had not given it its final form :
others find this fact sufficiently explained by the character of the
events recorded in it. The latter view is probably correct : ** yet
there are many points of style and matter which seem to indicate
that the book did not receive the last revision of the author,
particularly the fact that it breaks off in the midst of a narra-
tive uncompleted. This, combined with the divergent statements
as to the manner and place of the death of the writer, gave
occasion even in antiquity to various conjectures, which are re-
corded by Marcellinus, 43. 44 ; as that a daughter of Thucydides
wrote the book, or Theopompus, or Xenophou. There is no
probability internal or external for any one of these. There may
be so much truth as this : that the daughter of Thucydides, after
her father's sudden death by an attack of robbers, saved his
unfinished work from destruction, and gave it for publication to
some person who by his interest or personal position was fitted for
the task. The names of Theopompus and Xenophon are evidently
mentioned only because each of them was known to have continued
the history of Thucydidcs. Theopompus, indeed, could have been
hardly born at the time of the death of Thucydides. As to Xeno-
phon, we read in Diog. Laert. ii. 6. 57, Xe'yeTcu on KCU TO. ovKvStoov
ftiftXia. XavOavovra. v<eAe'cr0ai. oWa^iei/os auros is S6av rjyayev. This
statement that Xenophon made known to fame the books of
Thucydides when he might have suppressed them, may suggest
that they were intrusted to him by the historian's daughter : but
to treat this as an established fact is to go too far; yet
Letronne 85 has done this when, assuming that Xenophon could
have published the history of Thucydides only before his own
expedition to Asia in 400, he fancies that he has thus secured a
fixed limit for the life of Thucydides. Certainty on these points
cannot be attained even by the most acute combination.
The division of the work into eight books is founded upon a just
consideration of the facts. The first book contains the introduc-
84 See note 70. in Didot's Thucyd. I. p. Lxvi.ff. This
85 In the Biographic Unirerselle of note, however, is omitted in the sec-
Michaud, c.v. Xenophon, p. 188 ; and ond edition of Didot's book.
54
INTRODUCTION.
tion proper and all preliminary notices ; the second, third, and
fourth contain the first nine years of the Archidamian war, three
in each ; the fifth, the concluding year of the same with the inter-
mediate period of 1/3771/77 uVouAos ; the sixth and seventh, the Sicilian
expedition from its hopeful beginning to its disastrous close ; the
eighth, all that follows this in the Decelean and Ionian wars, so
far as the history extends. This division, however, was probabh"
not made by Thucj'dides himself ; for, if it had been, it is not
likely that any others would have obtained currency, which Marcel-
linus, 58, asserts to have been the case, one division being into
thirteen books. It was probably introduced, like similar divisions
of other works, in Alexandria, and maintained itself in use from
that time on, since Dionysius and other grammarians commonly
make use of it. Dionysius is wont also to define particular
portions of the work by the number of their lines or OTI'XOI. For
example, the first 87 chapters amount to 2000 <TTL^OL (De Thuc.
iud. 10. 5) ; the proem alone, i. 1-23, to 500 (ibid. 19. 1) ; the
reflexions on the Corcyraean sedition, iii. 82, 83, to 100 (ibid.
33. I). 88 We see that the lines of his Ms. contained a number of
letters less by about a sixth than those of our ordinary editions.
The passages named above contain in Bekker's stereotype edition
about 1700, 440, and 85 lines respectively.
86 On ancient stichometry, see
Ritschl, Die Alexandrinische Biblio-
tfiek, p. 91-110 ( Opuscula Philologica,
p. 173 ff., 190, 828, 830 ff.). More re-
cently the subject has been discussed
by Charles Graux, Revue de Philolo-
gie, Avril, 1878 ; and Harris, American
Journal of Philology, IV. p. 133 ff.,
309 ff.
THUCYDIDES I.
'A^i/ato? vvypa.\\i. rov TroXepov rtov He- l
KCU ' A.6ir)va.ut)v a)? eTroXe/A^crat' 77/305 aXX-^-
Xous, dp^a^tez'os 6v0i>s Kadia-Tapevov /cat eXTTtcras peyav re
ecrecr#at /cat d^toXoyciraro^ raii> Trpoyt'yevyn.evtov, re/c/aat-
IXTRODUCTION.
Chaps. 1-23.
1. T^e Peloponnesian war exceeded
in importance all the preceding events
of Greek history.
1. 6ovKv8i8T]s 'A0t]vaios : the patri-
al name is added here, as in v. 26. 2,
to designate the author to all the
Greeks for whom he writes. So, at
the beginning of their respective
works, 'E/coTaior MiA^trios and 'HpoSo-
TOS 'AAiKapyacrcrevs. When Thuc. men-
tions his arparijyia, iv. 104. 15, he
gives, as was usual in such cases, his
father's name, 0ouKu5i'5Tjc rbv 'O\6pou.
gwc-ypa^c Kre. : the aor. in close
connexion with ap^a^fvos . . . Ka.1 t\-
iriaas Kre. states that he undertook to
compile the history of the war with
the full anticipation at the very
beginning that it would prove ex-
traordinarily important. To express
merely that Thuc. was the author,
we should have either the pres. (as
Hecataeus has nvOfTrai) or the pf.
(as ytypa<f>t, V. 26. 1). Cf. irpovypafya,
c. 23. 21 ; and typa^/a, c. 97. 7, with
similar reference to the grounds of
his writing. TOV iro'\(iov . . . 'AOrj-
vcuwv: these words indicated suffi-
ciently for the contemporaries of Thuc.
the last great struggle of Athens
with the Peloponnesian confeder-
acy. The designation " Peloponnesian
war " is not found earlier than Cicero
(Peloponnesiacum bellum, de Rep.
iii. 32) and Diojdorus (xii. 37. 2). With
the expansion of rbv ir6\ftov in is
jroA.ju7j(Ta' irpos a\\i)\ovs, cf. y4ypcupt
Kal ravra ... is tKaara. fyiyvtro, v. 26.
1. 3. apa|Kvos . . . Kal eXiruras:
" commencing the compilation of ma-
terials (vyypd<pfiv) immediately at the
outset of the war, and expecting," i.e.
because he expected. The effect and
the cause of it are placed coord., the
latter, as more latent, being kept in
the background. If tnr6 had been used
after dplei/uevor, the meaning would
have been " embracing in his work
the beginning of the war." 4. dio-
Xo-ywraTOV TWV irpoye^fvr\\iJtV(i)V : the
gen. was prob. felt as partitive, though
in terms the limited word is excluded
from the sphere of the gen. Cf. c.
10. 18; 50. 10; viii. 96. 2. For other
examples, see Kr. Spr. 47, 28, 10 ; and
Kiihn. 349 b, 4, who follows Kvicala
in thinking that the use of the sup.
suggests that various degrees are
found within the sphere of the gen.
56
THUCYDIDES I. i.
5 p[JLevo<s on /tytaoi'Tes re yo~av es CLVTOV
f) rf) 7rdo"fl /cat TO aXXo 'EXX^vt/cov opSiv
77/365 e/care/oovs, TO pev ev0v<s, TO Se /cat Sta-
/averts ya/3 avr^ /xeyicrr^ Sr) rot? v EXX?7o~ti> 2
eyeVero /cat fjiepei TIVI TO>V ftapftdpwv, ws Se t7reu> /cat
10 eVt 7rXetcrToz> dv6p(i)TT<*)v. ra yap Trpo avraiv /cat ra crt
Others explain this usage as only an
extension of the comp. gen., which is
really a gen. of separation, expressing
the standard or point from which an
estimate is made. T6Kp.cupop.evos :
finding grounds (see on 12) for this
anticipation. Cf. iii. 53. 8; iv. 123. 7.
These grounds are expressed (1) in
the obj. sentence on aK(j.dovTts re ...
rfi iriiari (ill which it is only euphony
that removes re from OTJ) ; (2) in KU.\
. . . opcav KT., where bpiav = .on fiapa.
Cf. iv. 1 1 6. 2. For y aav see App.
6. irapao-Kevrf TT} irow-ji : cf. ii. 20. 4,
aKpa^ovras vfdrrjTi iro'\\ri. The ar-
rangement of subst., art., adj., in this
order, by which stress is thrown on the
attribute, is f req. in Thuc. Cf. c. 15.8;
25. 14 ; 33. 19 ; 67. 11 ; ii. 2. 14, etc. So
Lys. xn. 82, Si/crjv T^V atav. TO o\\o
'EXXTjviKo'v : so c. 6. 23 ; iii. 82. 3 ; and
in ii. 8. 6, fi a\\r) 'E\\ds, including all
Hellenic states, even those outside of
Greece proper. wio-Ta|ivov irpo's :
cf. c. 15. 10; vi. 85. 17. 7. TO 8
Kai Siavoov'fxevov : sc. twiffTaadai (cf.
c. 124. 18; v. 80. 10), and the rest at
least intending it. Observe that TO
Siavoov/jievov, expressing the intention
of a part, is illogically subordinated
to rb &\\o . . . irp&y enarepovs, which
asserts a fact of the whole. Thuc.
has in view here not only the neutral
states of Greece itself, the Argives
and the Achaeans (ii. 9-4), but also
the Greeks of Italy and Sicily.
8. KIVT]O-IS -yap fre. : this gives the
reason for the expectation just de-
scribed, as if he had said, Kal eiWrcos
tf\iriffe. Cf. c. 120. 3. Thuc. often
places a pron. subj., as aurrj here, af-
ter a pred. subst. and before a sup.
adj. which belongs to it. This posi-
tion of the subst. gives it a character
of generality, with nearly the effect
of a part. gen. Cf. c. 50. 9; 55. 12;
iii. 113. 21; v. 60. 14; vi. 31. 6; with
neg., c. 2. 20; and, though somewhat
different in structure, vi. 54. 21 ; vii.
29. 29. So Tac. Dial. c. 21, oratio,
sicut corpus hominis, ea de-
mum pulchra est, in qtia . . .
The sup. rarely stands first, as in c.
98. 8; vii. 75. 38; 85. 17; and the
pron. perhaps only in iii. 98. 21. Like
Ku>e?ff0ai in iii. 82. 3; iv. 76. 21, /ciVrj-
(Tis is used here of profound political
disturbance. 9. TWV (Bappdpwv: in-
cludes Thracians, ii. 29, 101 ; Mace-
donians, ii. 100, etc. ; Epirots, iii. 94 ff. ;
Sicilian tribes, vi. vii. ; and at last
the Persians. ws elireiv : so always
in Thuc., not &s tiros elir^v, as in Plat,
and the orators. GMT. 777 ; H. 956.
<y. ii.5i. 7; iii. 38. 29; 39-25,ete. The
phrase is used to modify a somewhat
extravagant expression. 10. t'iri
ir\wrTov : commonly used adv. and
abs. Cf. c. 2. 19; 3. 6; 70. 17; 138. 13,
etc. Here with gen. of the whole, even
over the largest part of mankind, like es
TOJ/TO, fv rw roiovrcj} (vii. 69. 1(5) ', and
similarly c. 118. 8, eVi /j.eya 8wa/j.fcas.
Of course these words must be inter-
TIIUCYDIDES I. i.
57
crcu^ai? pa/ evpelv Sta xpovov Tr\fj0
VCLTCL )V, K TKp.r)pl<t)V, O)V 7Tt ^aKpOTOLTOV (TKOTTOVVTl
fJLOL moTevcrcu iy>i/3aiVei, ov /xeyaXa VOJJLL^OJ yeve'cr^at ovre
Kara rous TroXe/xou? ovre eg ra aXXa.
preted by the limited geographical
knowledge of the Greeks. See App.
TO, irpo avTuiv : the preceding events.
Thuc. often uses aura of the subject
immediately in hand, the matters un-
der discussion. Cf. c. 22. 15 ; 144. 25 ;
11. 36. 16; 43. 11; vi. 18. 33. Here
O.VTUI> refers to the events of the
Peloponnesian war, and the whole
phrase goes back to and includes
the Persian wars. See App. TO.
TI -rroXcuoTcpa : things yet more ancient,
the earlier occurrences, reported by
tradition, and including the Trojan
war. Cl. considers that ra MTjSi/ca as
well as TO TpcaiKa are included under
this phrase here, and in c. 3. 1 ; 20. 1.
But Herbst, Philol. 38, p. 535 ff. shows
that the expression does not include
TO. M7j8t/co. In c. 2-17 we have a dis-
cussion of TO iraAaio including the
period of the tyrants ; in c. 1 8, 19 of
TO M?j5iKa and subsequent events.
In c. 4. 1 ; 13. 13, we have the form
TraAaiTOToj. 11. cvpciv : this verb is
used by Thuc. of the results of his-
torical inquiry. Cf. c. 20. 1; 21. 7;
22. 12 ; 80. 5, etc. 8id \povov irX^Oos :
the place of the art. with 7rA.f}0or is
supplied by the preceding gen., as
often. Cf. c. 3. 1; n.2; 36. 11, etc.
tLSt'vaTo, : pred. to eupejV, to which
TO ... iraAaiJrepa is obj. Cf. C. 59. 4;
125. 5; ii. 72. 16; 74. 5; 97. 29; iii.
88. 4 ; iv. i. 13 ; and see on c. 7. 2.
12. CK Se TK|iT]pui>v KTf. : but from the
evidence from which, when I push my
inquiries to the furthest extent, Ijind that
I reach conviction, I infer that they did
not i>roce important as regards either
their wars or their other affairs. See
App. es TO 5A.Aa sums up all other
matters than the one specified. Cf. c.
6. 15; 36. 13; ii. 53. 1 ; iii. 36. 26, etc.
These reKfiiipia, evidential, facts (the
word used by Arist. Rhet. i. 2. 16 for
such ffitfitla, ' facts,' as warrant a sure
conclusion), of the superior impor-
tance of the Peloponnesian war are
the subject-matter of c. 2-19, viz. I.,
for the period before the Persian wars,
TO Tra\ai6repa : (a) the want of fixed
settlements, c. 2 ; (b) the want of a
central authority, which is indicated
by the absence of a collective name
for all the Greeks, c. 3; (c) the want
of naval power, c. 4-15. 1; (d) the
limitation of military enterprises to
border-warfare, c. 15. 2, 3; (e) the
predominance of the Persian power,
particularly affecting the lonians, c.
1 6 ; (f ) the anxiety of Tyrants not to
endanger their power, c. 17. II., for
the Persian wars and succeeding
events, TO irpb avruv, the short dura-
tion of Hellenic union against a com-
mon danger, and the consequent for-
mation of the Lacedaemonian and
Athenian Hegemonies, which must
be regarded merely as a preparation
for -the Peloponnesian war, c. 18, 19.
In c. 20-22 Thuc. contrasts his own
method with that of the poets and
logographers who have narrated TO
va\ai6repa, and in c. 23 he compares
TO MTjSiKo as regards the importance
of the events with the Peloponnesian
war. For this analysis, which at the
end differs from that of CL, see Herbst,
Philol. vol. 38, p. 534 ff.
58
THUCYDIDES I. 2.
Trporepa /cat o
uzro nvaiv det
2 - <I>au>eTat yap 17 vvv 'EXXas /caXov/xeV^ ov TraXat l
/3e/3ataj<? oiKov^jjiv^, clXXa /u,eT<wa<TTacrei9 re ovcrat ra
aSta>s e/cacrrot T?p eavrvv aTroXetTro^re?,
tdi'toi'. rr/s yap e/xTroptas 2
dSeais dXX-^Xot? cure Kara
ve^o^evoi re ra avroJv e/cacrToi
OVK eoi'Te? ovSe
5 ov/c ovo"^? ouS'
ovre Std
/cat TrepiovcTLav
* &
ocrov
&
2 /< was /on<7 fee/ore <Ae Gree& cfans
attained evenjixity of settlement.
1. <j>aivTai : if is plain, placed first
for emphasis, and, notwithstanding
the change of subject and number,
controlling the three parties. oiKou/itV??,
oSo-oi, ajroXftTroyrty, which belong to
the impf. GMT. 140 ; H. 853 a. -
2. TO, irporcpa : in former times, indi-
cating particular cases better than the
more usual rb irp6rfpov. So iv. 114.
26. Cf. c. 3. 4, ra irpb "EAATJI/OJ. iii.
54. 9, ra tv rrj flpfivri. 4. (3iao'|XV<u :
pass, as in c. 77. 15 ; iii. 94. 11 ; iv. 10.
15, eZc. Sh. points out that ftiafccrQai
is dep. and pass, alike, except in two
tenses, eia<ra/x7ji/ (dep.), and t&id-
ffOrtv (pass.). ^IOTOU Piafferai is pass,
in Plat. Tim. 63 b. dti : //w </;
?o //we (the sum of the particular
times making up ' always ') stands
usually before an attribute (commonly
a partic.). Cf. c. u. 9, 14 ; ii. 37. 15;
iii. 77. 3. But sometimes after it. Cf.
c. 2. 13; iii. 23. 11.
rrjs (j.Trop(as : the art. implies
' such as now exists.' 5. OVK ov<rr)s :
= ov% virapxovo-ris. The verb tlvat is
often used in this pregnant sense, par-
ticularly after a neg. Cf.. c. 49. 11 ;
52. 10; ii. 89. 35; vii. 36. 28; 70. 25;
viii. 96. 6. e'mfu-yvv'vTes : this verb
is used with oAArjAojs or -nap a\\^\ovs
(c. 13. 19) in act. intr. or mid. (c. 146.
3; ii. i. 3; iv. 118. 23) of mutual
intercourse. So the subst.
v - 35- ^; 78- 3. On compounds with
eirl implying reciprocity, tira\\ayi), firi-
XpyaOai (c. 41. 4), firi/j.axia (c. 44. 8),
etc., see Donaldson, New Cratylus,
174. 6. Sid 6aXao-(rr]s : the prep, im-
plies that the sea was not merely the
sphere but the helper of the inter-
course. VEp.op.cvoC re : the postscript
Tf is not correlative to the following
Kal, but is used with the third or a
later member of an enumeration. Cf.
9, Tijs re Kaff fifj.fpav, without reference
to vt^tvoi re. Cf. c. 6. 16 ; 1 3. 12, 19 ;
X 4- 5; 33. 6; 69. 3; 80. 11; iii. 42.
18. ve/^.eff6ai implies possession and
occupation of the soil in any way.
Here it is exclusive of the planting
of vines, olives, etc., which is expressed
by (pvTfvovrts, and would result from
fixity of settlement. 7. 6'<rov diro^TJv :
enouyh to five upon = firl TOCTOVTO fj.6vov
wffTf airofrv, quantum satis e s s e t
ad vitam sustentandam. Cf. iii.
49. 16. GMT. 759. 8. &ST]Xov 6v:
ace. abs. of impers. phrase (G. 1569 ;
H. 973) giving the reason only of
the preceding ou5e . . . tyvrevov-res, and
followed by the fut. indie, of the dir.
disc., as in viii. 96. 7. 8. Kal . . . ap.a :
not a simple copula, but, like &\\<as
re Kal, introducing a specially impor-
tant circumstance. Cf. c. 9. 16, 20 ;
14. 13; 64. 14; 102. 11; iii. 61. 4.
On the combination of parties, abs.
THUCYDIDES I. 2.
59
ov OTTOTC rt? eTreXuwv /cat aret-
a/xa ovTutv aXXos d<atpi7crerat, r^s T /ca#' ^fte-
10 oav dvay/catov rpocftrjs iravra^ov a.v 1
~ > \ ~ > x N S * ,'.-X ^;".^^
Tett' ou YaAeTTQj? aTrai'tcrrai'TO, /cat ot avro ovxt
ovre r^ aXX]7 Trapacr/cev^. /xaXtorra oe r^5 3
17 apLO-Trj det ra? /xera^oXa? rwv ot/c^ropaj^
77 re vw ecrcraXta /caXov/xeV^ /cat Botwrta IleXoTro
15 re ra iroXXa TrX^f 'Ayo/caSta?, riy? re aXX-^? ocra ^ /cpa-
rtcrra. 8ta yap aperrjv y^5 at re 8tva/xet? rtcrt /xet^ov? 4
fj.cyiQos ir6\etav, the number of the
population ; and, as irapaaKevri is not
included in this, &\\ri must be ren-
dered in general or any at all. G.
142, 2, N. 3; II. 705.
TTJS yris >! opioTT) : this assimilation
of the articular adj. to the gender
of the part. gen. occurs in Thuc. in
c. 5. 8 ; 30. 10 ; vi. 7. 5 ; viii. 3. 5; and
is freq. in Plat., e.g. Phaed. 104 a,
6 fj[j.i.ffvs TOV dpiflyiioO. G. 1090 ; H.
730 e; Kr. 8pr. 47, 28, 9; Kiihn. 405,
5 c. 13. tl\tv : nearly eiraffx 6 "-
Cf. vi. 17. 9; viii. 86. 15. 14. T( TC
vvv 0<ra-aXCa KT*. : the districts indi-
cated by Thuc. are those of the chief
plains and river-valleys, e.g. of the
Peneus, Cephissus, Inachus, Eurotas,
Pamisus, Alpheus. vvv /caAou/ue'j/rj is
to be repeated with Bot&m'a. These
words indicate merely that these dis-
tricts in the earliest times had no
common names. Cf. 1, above.
16. dpTT,'v: fertility. Cf. Hdt. iv.
198. 1, SoKfei Se fj.oi ovS' aptr^v ilval ris
ri AI^UTJ oTrouSaiTj, &ffrf fj 'Acrt>7 ^ Evpanrri
na.pa.8\i)6rivai. TWTU : the indef. pron.
is used purposely to include the dis-
tricts as well AS their inhabitants ; since
at this early stage of development
iro\tis would be inapplicable. Swa-
fifis is pi. in reference to the various
and concordant, see GMT. 876.
oiTeixfcrTwv OVTWV : since <Aey Aad ?/e
no walled towns. Thuc. often uses the
gen. abs. without an expressed subj.
when it can easily be supplied from
the connexion, or when, as here, it
is of indefinite application. Cf. c. 3.
8; 73. 24. GMT. 848; H. 972 a. -
10. dva-yicaCou : only here in Thuc.
of two terminations ; for in vii. 60.
24, e' avayicaiou is adv. Often so
in Plato. ira.vra.\cv . . . iriKpa.Tiv :
av belongs to tiriKpzrtlv, = firiKparolfv
&v. iravraxov, anywhere. 11. ov x a "
\ira>s diravia-TavTO : the;/ changed their
abodes without difficulty, the adv. hav-
ing the same subjective meaning as
piS'ius in 3. These words state the
result of all the preceding clauses,
only &8ri\oi/ ov . . . a^atprifferai being
specially subord. to ov tyvrevovres.
Si' avro : this pron. often in Thuc.
refers to the preceding statement.
Cf. c. 1 8. 10 ; 32. 14 ; 68. 3, and see on
c. 1 . 10. 12. oi)T rf| O\\T] irapa-
o-K\rj]: ffKtv-l], the equipment, dress,
etc., of individuals (in vi. 94. 18, of
horses) ; /coTaff/ceur;, the furniture of
houses, ships, etc., and sometimes their
construction, as Plat. Gorg. 455 b ;
irapaa-KfVTi, the equipment of military
forces, supplies, etc. ; here opp. to
60
THUCYDIDES I. 2.
crracrets eveiroiovv e
,..
g
<pueipovTo, /cat
aua UTTO ao(vtoi> paov eeovevovro. rrv yov^ 5
' c\. ^r&^&^i- "G^^4L*
'ATTI/CT)J> L e/c TOV CTTI TrXetcrrov ota TO XeTrroyecoz' dtrra-
20 (Tiacrrov ovo'av (LvOptDTroi UIKOVV oi avrot act. /cat irapd- 6
Sety/xa roSe TOV Xoyou ov/c e'Xa^tcrrov Icrrt Sta rag /xerot-
ojLtotw?
ra aXXa
'EXXaSos ot TroXefjiO) ^ c/racret e/CT7tVro^Teg Trap' '
ov? ot Su^arwrarot a>s /3e73atoi> ov aveyaipovv, /cat TroXt-
25 rat yiyvopevoi evOvs airo TraXatov jaet^cu ert
districts. (7/. c. 10. 17 ; iii. 62. 12.
17. <|>6eipovTO : dwindled; QOtipso-dai
(<t>6iveiv) opp. to ai'loj'eo-eai. 18.
MrejJovXev'ovTO : pers. pass, from intr.
act. C/'. ftyop/j.e'iffdai, c. 142. 19; TroAe-
'/toOvToi, c. 37. 3. G. 1236 ; H. 819 ;
Kuhn. 378, G. -yovv : erf any rate ;
introduces an argument which, though
of limited scope, is highly illustrative ;
here a seeming exception which con-
firms the previous statement. Kuhn.
507, 2 a. 19. CK TOV cirl irXeiorov :
from the remotest period, tirl irKelarov
being a complete adv. Cf. c. 71. 3;
82. 20; ii. 35. 20; v. 46. 9; vi. 54. 20.
The words apply to the partic. as well
as to the verb. 810. TO Xcirro'-yeajv :
"It was stony, deficient in water,
adapted chiefly to the cultivation of
barley, and everywhere needing labour
and regulated industry." E. Curtius,
Hist, of Greece, I. p. 322. Thuc. often
uses a neut. adj. or partic. for an ab-
stract subst. Cf. c. 6. 7 ; 36. 3 ; 39.
6; 68. 1; 69. 14; 76.20; 84. 1.
20. KCU .Tro.pdSery'jj.a. . . . av^Orjvai :
on the order of the first words, see on
c. 1.8. TOV \6yov refers to the state-
ment of the evil effects of frequent
migration on the growth of states,
and is repeated in the words 8a ras . . .
ai>riOrjvai. ro'Se refers to the following
sentence introduced by yap, as in c.
3. 2; Hdt. vii. 221. 1, paprvpiov 5e
/J.OL Kal r6Sf OVK f\dx_'^Tov TOVTOU irepi
yeyove ov yap /J.QVVOV KT. The 'proof
from example/ irapaSeiy/na, of the
above proposition consists in the fact
that Attica not merely retained its
old inhabitants, but grew at the ex-
pense of other states by constantly
receiving accessions of powerful citi-
zens who were forced by war or fac-
tion to leave their old homes. Note
the position of e'/c rfjs &AA7JS 'EAAaSos
at the, head of its clause with direct
reference to TO aAAo preceding. See
App. 24. ot SwaToxraToi : as appos.
to ol . . . fKiri-n-TovTfs restricts the
whole to the designated part. Cf.
c. 13. 18; 18. 22. <is f3ef3euov ov:
thinking that there was security there.
Schol. &is e/3atas ovfft]s TTJJ olicrjfffias.
Cf. 8, &Srj\ov 8i>. But Cl. takes /3e-
Rziov as referring to the country, in a
kind of appos. to 'Adrjvaiovs, and so
governed by the continued influence
of irapa, as in c. 91. 20. 25. yvy v '-
fjLtvoi : partic. impf . to indicate the
repetition of such occurrences, like
(KTr'nrTovTfs, 23; the effect of the whole
is expressed in the aor. /te/^o fwoiriffav,
to which the phrase evBvs cbri TraAcuoD
(cf. v. 44. 8) belongs. ?TI: i.e. still
THUCYD1DBS I. 2, 3.
61
avOpoiirtov rrjv TroXw, cocrre KOI e? *\an>iav vcrre-
pov
<? rrjs
-Trot/ctas
***-
3 A^Xot Se /xot /cat rdSe TO>I> TraXatfcii' aa-deveiav ou^ l
T7/ct<rra- TT/DO yap raw T/>an/caV ovbev ^atVerat npore-
pov KOivr} epya<T,aiAi>rj r) 'EXXaV So/cet Se yaot, ovSe rov- 2
TOUTO I'v/xTracra mu et^e^, ctXXa ^a' />ie^ Trpo "EX-
roC Aev/caXtawos /cat vrcti/v ovSe eti'at 17 em/cX^crt?
j, Kara eOvr) Se aXXa re /cat ro neXacryi/coi> em TrXet-
crrov d(^)' lavran; r^v eTrajvvfJLiav Trape^ecr^at/EXXTy^o? Se /cat
TratScoi' avrov ei/ r^ 5>^tojrt8t la"^ycravro>v, /cat eT
avrov? evr' ax^eXta e? ra? aXXa? TroXet?,
iravv fj.fi> oSv OVK fj6e\ev. tVi/cAr/cns, not
the original name but the added desig-
nation. Cf. vii. 68. 11. 6. Kara
e'Oyij : there being no distributive nu-
merals in Greek, the want of them is
supplied by Kara, (dvd, fls) with ace.,
to represent any case. See Kiihn. 181,
note 3. Cf. other cases where a numeral
with a prep, (fls, irtpi) is construed as
a single word. Kiihn. 351, 3 ; Kr. Spr.
60,8,1. Here Kara fdvij = singulae
gentes gives the mode of action of
&\\a . . . HehaayiKOi', which is subj. of
SoKf?. 7rape'xe0'0a', as we ll as flv&i and
K a\f?<rOat, is inf. impf. GMT. 119 ; H.
853 a. After TrapfxffOai supply rrf xfy?
TTJ v\iv 'EAAaSi waAoi/jueVj?. 8. TWV irai-
8wv : Aeolus, Dorus, and Xuthus, who
was father of Ion. UTXWTCIVTWV :
having become powerful. GMT. 55 ;
H. 841. Cf. c. 9. 21. This ingressive
use is nearly confined to the first aor.
iroYO|A!vv : men inviting them in.
The subj. is implied in rds dXXas 7r6\eis.
See on c: 2. 9. GMT. 848 ; H. 972
a. And for the partic. impf., see on
c. 2. 25. This verb is regularly used
of the inviting of strangers into one's
more than was implied by the words ra
aAAa . . . a\>fj]Qriva,i. 26. es 'Iwviav :
proleptic for es rrjv viv 'Icaviav /coAou-
/j.fvr)!'. 27. e'ir|A|/av : sc. ol 'AOrj-
vaioi.
3 It was long before there teas any
bond of union or even a common name.
1. TWV iraXawSv: neut. Cf. c. II.
1C ; 20. 1. d<r0 viav : for omission of
art., see on c. i. 11. Cf. iii. 58. 15.
ov\ TjKio-Ta : = /j.d\i(TTa. Cf. c. 23. 16 ;
35. 7 ; 60. 8. 3. SOKU Se' (101 /ere. :
observe the irregularity of the const.;
fixer, 4, first causes Soice? to be taken
parenthetically ; then the infs. elvai,
5, irape'xeerflcu, 7, /caAeicrfleu, 10, are un-
der the influence of SOKE?, which must
be taken pers. with f] eViicATjins and
with &AAa re . . . rb HeXaffyiKOV, but
impers. with Ka\f?ffdai, as the ace.
"EAA7)i/as sliows ; and finally ou ^.eVrot
. . . fKviKTJ<rat, 11, is fully independent.
See App. ov8e irw : i.e. irpb TWV
Tptaix&v. 5. Kal iraw ovS . . . avrr] :
/A's appellation had not even any
existence at all. For irdvu ov, cf. Hdt.
vii. 12. 3, Tnryx 11 evpifficf ol ov irpriyfj.a
el^ai. Plat. Prot. 338 e, 6 IIpe>Ta7<fy>as
62 THUCYDIDES I. 3.
-7*^<
10 e/cacrrovs /uei> 17817 rrj 6/>uXta yaaXXoi' /caXetcr$ai
>/ \ \ ^ //./ \ \ </ >
ou fjLtvroi TToAAov ye ^povov eovvdTO ) /cat anacrus e/a>t-
KTJorai. TeKfjLTjpiOi Se /xaXtcrra "OfAypos TroXXa! yap vcrre- 3
poi> ert /cat TWV Tpcot/ccov yevo^tevo? 6uSa/xoO rows , v/u,-
>/ 'S 1 ' *\ \ * V A \ \ '
Trai'Tas co^Ojaacre^ ovo aAAovs 17 TOU? ju,er A^tXAeco? e/c
15 TT}S ^>^tcortSos, oLTrep /cat TrpwTOi ^EXX^ve? rjcrav, Aa-
vaovs Se ei/ TO?? eVeou, /cat *Apyetous /cat 'A^atovs a,i>a-
KaXet. ov /x^v ov8e fiapfidpovs eipvjKe Sta ro ^178' "EXtap-
{? TTW, cos e/xot 8o/cet, d^rtTraXoi' es eV ovoytxa aTro/ce/cpt-
vii. 69. 10; 70. 49, where the verb is
used of appealing to one by name,
^t't'es </jem iAe distinctive name. TOIS
ir(ri : ra eirr;, 'used only of verses
or poetic expressions. C/". ii. 41. 14;
54.4; iii. 67. 31; 104. 20, 29. 17.
ov |Ai]V ov8 : the neg. expression cor-
responding to the positive ou ^v (/ueV
TOI) a\\d, yet this is not all ; neither or
nor yet again has he used the name
0dp/3apoi. Cf. c. 82. 1; ii. 97. 32; vi.
55. 12. Pappdpovs : Thuc. takes no
notice of the epith. flapfiap6(j><avot,
Horn. B 807, which is applied to the
Carians only. ci'prjKe : pf. regularly
of written testimony which is at hand.
Cf. c. g. 24, 25; 10. 22; 13. 20; 21. 3.
In 14 the aor. oWyuao-e with ovSa^ov,
in no passage, is an historical statement
of fact. 18. dvrCiraXov: ace. of in-
ner obj. with airoKeKpiffOai, to have
undergone an opposite separation. Eu-
stath., on Horn. B 867, takes the word
in agreement with ovo^a, but the po-
sition is against this structure. Cl.
regards it as an adv. like -rovvavrlov,
Ta.va.vTia. But this is improbable, as
the art. is not used ; and the passages
referred to, vi. 23. 1 ; vii. 34. 23, are
better explained as above. CXITOKC-
KpCo-Oai : cf. iv. 72. 22 ; Hdt. i. 60. 13,
airfKpiBr] fK Tra\aiTfpov rov
(Qveos rb 'EAA.TjWKoV.
country. Cy. c. 104. 5; 114. 6; ii. 2.
12. Plat. Menex. 243 b, Scrre -roKfji^ffai
, . . ISia TOVTOV TTO.KIV firdyfffOai, /SdpQa.-
pov f<f>'"'E\\r]i'a.s. 9. Kaff SKOUTTOVS . .
cKviKT^o-ai : fj.a\\ov (of progressive in-
crease, cf. c. 8. 11) belongs to /ca\e<-
o-0ai, and the subj. of e'SiWro is rb
Ka\fiffQai "HL\X.i\vas. The clans (which
had hitherto borne separate names)
came one by one by reason of this inter-
course more and more to lie called Hel-
lenes, though it was a good while before
this tendency was able to win its way act-
ually over the whole of them. Phthiotis
in Thessaly is regarded as the earliest
seat of Hellenic life and the starting-
point of the subsequent Hellenic
states. Though Time, holds to the
personal existence of Hellen and his
sons, he practically treats them, in
the modern way, as merely the per-
sonification of the various branches
of the race. 12. TK|iT)piot : used by
Time, alone of Att. writers. Cf. c.
9. 24 ; iii. 104. 38 ; in each case of
Homer's evidence. The word is
common in the writers of the KOIV^I
Sid\fKTos.
13. K<xl TWV TpwiKwv : therefore the
statement will hold a fortiori of earlier
times. TOVS fu(xiravras tovo'|xa<TV : sc.
"EAAyjcas. 14. TOVS |AT" "AxiXXe'tos :
cf. Horn. B G84. 16. avaicaXei : cf.
THUCYDIDES I. 3, 4.
63
/caret vroXet? re oo~ot 4
varrepov /<Xry$eVres ou-
ot 8' ovv a)? e/cacrrot
20 d,XXi7 / Xa>i' ^vvLecrav /cat gi
8ez/ irpo raw Tpa>t/caw 8t' do-^eVetaf /cat d/Attai> a>
dOpooi errpa^av. dXXd /cat TavTrjv rr)i> <rr/3aretav ^aXdcrcrry 5
17817 TrXetai xpcofjievoL gvv.r)\9ov.
4 Mtfax? yap vraXatraro? aV d/coirj toyAei> VOLVTIKOV 1
e/cr^craro /cat r??9 wi' 'EXX^vt/crJs BaXdcro'rjS CTTI TrXeTcrrov
e/cpdrr/cre /cat raw Kv/cXdSwp' vr\a-^v ype re /cat ot/ctcrr^s
TT/Dwro? rait' TrXetcrraw eyevero, Kdpa? e^eXdcra? /cat rous
t -^O e / " / / v^A/l^lX ' / t
5 eavrov Tratoas 7)yeju,oi/a9 ey/caracrr^cras ro re K^CTTLKQV, G>?
et/cos, KaOrjpeL e/c r^s ^aXdcrcr^? e^>' ocro^ eSwaro, rov
familiarity with the sea. ffrpardav is
construed as in c. 15.8. See App.
Before proceeding to treat of the
Trojan war, c. 8: 16, the mention of
the sea here leads Thuc. to discuss
the slow development of maritime
enterprise among the Greeks.
4. The first naval power was estab-
lished by Minos, who endeavoured to
clear the sea of pirates.
1. iraXairaros : < <fo earliest time.
Cf. c. 13. 12. 2. t'KTrjo-aTo : this and
the following aors., exparriffe, ^p|e, of
the establishment of his rule, as I<TXV-
ffavroav, c. 3. 8, while the impf. Kadppei,
6, describes the gradual extension of
his influence. flaAourerqs : depends
on fKpdrrifft, not on tirl -ir\f?crTov, which
is adv., as in c. 3. 6. 3. olKwm)s . .
-Y'vTO : see on c. 35. 12. OIK'I^IV im-
plies the founding of political order,
which is not conceived as existing
under the barbarous Carians. 5.
iraiSas : their traditional names were
Catreus, Deucalion, Androgeus. See
Curtius, Hist, of Greece, I. p. 82.
TO' T : re f req. has the sense of ' and
consequently,' like que in Latin (in-
ferential re). Cf. c. 5. 19; 92.6; 98. 8.
6. KaOtjpei: used of the violent
19. Ol 8' OVV . . . K\TJ0'VTS : 8' oSl/
resumes an argument after a long di-
gression (c/. c. 10. 33; 63. 4; ii. 5.
28; 34. 21 ; vi. 15. 20 ; 56. 1 ; viii. 81.
18), particularly when after a state-
ment that may be doubted an unques-
tionable fact is to be adduced. Kr.
-Spr. 69, 52, 2. The art. o* belongs to
(cATjfleVrer, to which "E\\r)ves is the
pred. noun or complement. &s /co-
<TTOI, severally and in succession, sc. e-
K\i\6i}aa.v (Kiihn. 555, note 15, p. 416 ;
Kr. Spr. 69, 63, 7). Cf. c. 15. 12;
48. 11; 67. 13; iii. 107. 24; iv. 32. 7;
v. 4. 8; vii. 65. 6. This is explained
by KOTO TToAfiS T . . . vfJ.TTO.VTS. But
however this may be, those who were
called Hellenes severally and in succes-
sion, whether they were so city by city
according as they were mutually intelli-
gible, or at a later time collectively.
wifva.i with gen. here only in Thuc.
Gf. Hdt. iv. 113. 1, ov ffvvifffav a\\ri-
\<av. 21. ajJLi^iav a'XXrjXwv : cf. Plat.
Legg. 854 C, TO.S riav Kattiav vvov<r(a.s
<f>fvy. 23. irXeiw : ace. of inner
obj., as with wtytKeiv, ii. 60. 5 ; with
flkaiirreiv, vi. 33. 17. But even this
expedition was undertaken by them, be-
cause they were now getting greater
64
THUCYDIDES I. 5.
y ,, , c x x
o ras Trpoa-ooovs />taXAoi> tei^at aurw. ot yap EXXipes TO l
TraXat /cat ra)i> /3ap/3dpa)v ot re ez/ 777 rjTreipa) irapaOa-
Xacrcrtot /cat oo~ot vrfcrovs el^ov, eTreiS?) yp^avT
Trepauovcr0aL vavcrlv evr' aXX^Xou?, erpdirovTo irpos
5 crreiav, yyovfjievayv di>$pa)i> ov rwv aSwarcoTaVtot'j/cep
rov o-(j)Tepov CLVTWV eW/ca /cat rot? dcr0ei>cn Tpo<f>rjs, /cat
7r/3Oo-7rt7rrovrs 7roXecru> aret^tcrrots /cat Kara /cai/xag ot-
overthrow of an existing state of
things or a predominant person. Cf-
c. 16. 4; iii. 13. 33; iv. 85. 7; v. 14.
14 ; vi. 1 1. 13. So also in c. 13. 22, of
the abolition of piracy ; and the addi-
tion of K ri)s 6a\dffffris is like T^V TWI>
Tvpdwiav Ka,TO.\v(fiv (K TTJS 'EAAaSos, C.
1 8. 11. Therefore Cobet's conjecture,
(KaOypev ( Variae Lectiones, p. 149), is
needless, and is also inconsistent with
the following etf>' offov eSvvaro. TOV
. . . U'vcu avrti> : the gen. of the inf. is
freq. in Time, to express purpose,
usually with /^. Cf. c. 23. 22 ; ii. 22.
4 ; 75. 3 ; 93. 24, etc. Without /dj only
here and viii. 39. 25. Cf. Dem. xxiv.
36, 133. GMT. 798 ; H. 960 ; Kiihn.
478, 4 c. The gen. seems one of ' re-
lation to,' and is to be compared with
the gerundive const, of Tac. Ann.
ii. 59, Aegyptum prof icisci tur
cognoscendae antiquitatis.
See Kiihn. Lut. Gram. II. 132, note 3
c. For the dat. with levai, e\6eiv, see
on c. 13. 12. The form avry shows
that the remark is a suggestion made
by Time, himself in accordance with
ei/crfs, whereas avrf would have repre-
sented the purpose as conceived by
Minos.
5. Previously piracy was general, and
was not looked upon as disgraceful.
1. ol -yap "E\X.t]Vs KT!. : before de-
scribing the effects of Minos's efforts,
to which Time, returns in c. 8. 7, he
indicates the prevalence of piracy in
the earliest times. Among the bar-
barians referred to are the Phoeni-
cians, the Carians, and probably the
Epirots. 4. eV oX\TJX.ovs : eiri is not
used here in a hostile sense. Even in
military matters the meaning depends
on the context. Cf. iv. 43. 3; v. 4.
23 ; vii. 56. 23. For distinctly friendly
intercourse irapd is used. Cf. c. 13.
19; v. 78. 4. 5. Tl-yoviJLevwv . . . rpo-
4>TJs : on the position of avSpcav and
KepSovs, see on c. i. 6. By its position
ov suggests the contrary of the term it
negatives by a sort of litotes, = T&V 5u-
vaTUTaTwi'. See on C. 78. 1, ov irep\ /3pa-
Xff>v, and cf. iii. 67. 7. The Swaroi (cf.
c. 2. 24) are those eminent for wealth
and influence : at a more advanced
stage of society the term is often ap-
plied to the ruling party as opposed
to the Sfjyuos. ot a.ffOfVf'is are those
without means, the " feeble persons "
of Psalm cv.37. Cf. [Dem.] XLV. 67,
ffu/j.<f>epei . . . TC>' aaOevf) irapa rov TT\OV-
aiov S'tKrjv, hv aSt/crjTot, ovvaaOai \afitiv.
For the dat. with the subst. rpofpys,
see G. 1174 ; H. 765 a ; Kiihn. 424, 1.
"When eVea stands with two or more
gens., Time, places it after the first.
Cf.c.-j. 4; 30. 16; 41. 16; 57. 11: 73.
17, etc. 7. iroXto-iv : used here in
its political sense of associated com-
munities, not of local cities. Kara
Kwfias : as the Aetolians are described,
iii. 94. 20. Such was the constant
condition of Sparta. Cf. c. 10. 12.
THUCYDIDES I. 5.
65
/cotyzei>ai<j TIPTTCL^OV Kal TOV TrkeicrTOv TOV ftiov evrevBev
6TTOLOVVTO, OVK ^OVTO^ TTO) aLCT^VVrjV TOVTOV TOV CpyOV,
10 <}>epovTO<; oe n /cat 80^75 paXkov. 8rj\ovo~i oe TWV re 2
ert /cat vw ots /cocryu.09 /caXcug rovro
opav, /cat ot TraXatot rail/ TTO^TWV, ra? Trvcrrets raiv
OJ9 ovre aii/ TruvBdvovrai
15 eTri/xeXe? eti^ etSei/at ov/c o
8. TOV ir\ioTov TOV pCov : see on c. 2.
12. /Si'os here only in Thuc. in sense
of v i C t u s, their living. 9. C\OVTOS :
like tpfpovros in 10, or irape'xovToj,
bringing with it, implying. Cf. ii. 6l.
9; iv. io8.29; 126.23; vii. 75. 35.
10. TI SO'^TJS : aliquidfamae. Cf.
11. 49. 30, TI Suj/oyueccs. iii. 44. 6; iv.
28. 23 ; vii. 69. 12. With this rather
rare combination, cf. eirl ir\(1ffrov 8u-
vdfj.fias, C. 1 7- 6 ; eirt /j.tya Ivxyos, ii. 97-
24 ; fjr! iroAu T^J 6a\dfffft)s, c. 50. 6 ;
eV irai'Tl ST; a9u/j.tas, vii. 55. 4; d/x7Jxo-
vov &i/ tTrj fv5ai/j.ovias, Plat. Apol. 41 c.
Arist. Po/. i. 8. 8 (1256 b 2), groups
the \TiarpiKbs &ios with the j/ojiaSi/cds,
ytwpytKos, a\t(vTiK6s, 6rjpevTiK6s, as in
the earliest times a recognized means
of gaining a living.
10. orjXovo-i : the statements of the
preceding paragraph are the obj., as in
c. 3. 12, in case of rtK^piol. 11. qirci-
PUTWV : strictly a common noun ; but
with chief reference to the inhabitants
of Epirus and the neighbouring dis-
tricts, which even to recent times have
been noted for brigandage. tVi Kal
vvv ols: see App. KoVftos: means
here, c. 32. 15; iv. 17. 4, adornment, hon-
our. Elsewhere in Thuc. good order,
discipline. KoXcus . . . 8pdv : KoAws,
dexterously, with good results. Cf. \.
52. 4; viii. 50. 25. rovro (or avrb)
Spay is the regular expression in re-
et X^crrat ei
TO epyov, of? T*
eX^^ovro 8e /cat 3
ferring to an action just described.
Cf. c. 6. 22 ; 69. 7 ; 131. 15; ii. 49. 23 ;
v. 49. 20; vi. 83. 4; vii. 68. 14; 83.
3. 12. T<is irwrms tpwrcovrts :
putting the regular questions on all occa-
sions alike to those who touched at their
coasts. The art. implies what was
likely under the circumstances, as in
c. 2. 13, TOS jt6Ta$oAas. The rare
word irvffTis occurs, in the sense of
' information gained by inquiry/ also in
c. 136. 6 ; iii. 82. 20. The ace. is cog-
nate (G. 1051 ; H. 715), and the gen.
partic. limits it objectively. The poets
are said to ask, in that they make their
characters do so. With this Sh. com-
pares Plat. Theaet. 181 a, rovs peovras,
' those who teach the doctrine of flux
and motion,' and Virg. Eel. vi. 62, c i r-
cumdat.. . erigi t = circum dari
. . . erigi canit (Silenus). Mart,
iv. 14. 3. It is probable from iravra-
xov ouoius that Thuc. was acquainted
with other notices of such questions
than those we find in Horn. 7 73;
j 252; Hymn, in Apoll. 452. 14. ws
OVT . . . ovi8io'vTwv: d>j gives the
view of the poets, implying that. The
two parties, belong to the impf., with
subjects to be supplied from the two
rel. clauses'. The attraction of the
neg. to oveibi6vr<av (foToirtrovroiv ofs)
has the effect of rendering more vivid
the disclaimer of reproach. The in-
THUCYDIDES I. 5, 6.
/car' T^Tretpov ctXXi^Xovs, Kat ^XP L ro ^ TroXXa r^s 'EXXa-
809 ra> TraXatGJ rpoVa) veteran Trept re AoKpovs rovs
'O^oXa? Kat AircoXov? Kat 'AKapvavas Kat rriv ravrn
^kC^t^-^^2 , ^ ,'
7)iripoi>. TO re crto^po^o/Setcrc'at rovrot? rots ^Tretpoorats
20 aTTO r^s TraXatas X^crretas eja/xejaev^Ke.
6 Ilao-a yap 17 'EXXas eo-tSi^po^opet Sta ras d^pctKrovs l
re otK^QrLets /cat ,OVK -dcr^aXe^s Trap' dXX^Xous e<^o8of?,
^7 r^ Statra^ /xe^' oTrXco^^eTrot^crai'ro, <uo~Trep
Kat
die. irui/0a'o'Toi implies that the ques-
tion was as a matter of form always
asked ; the opt. efr; that there might
or might not be persons who would
care to know. For a similar change
of mood, c/". Xen. An. i. 9. 27, oirov 5e
^(Abs airdvLos TTOLVV eft; (as it might or
might not be), aurbs Se e'Swaro (as he
naturally was at all times) irapaffKevd-
aaaBai. Ayes. II. 3, e'juio-ft Se ou/c ef
TiS KO.KUS tra(T\(av i)fj.vfTO (as it was
natural he should), A.A' ft T tvepye-
rov/j.fvos axdpiffTos (paivoiro (as might
possibly be the case). Dem. xviu. 239,
fv d!s ovx oaa r)&ov\dfj.(6a aAA' otra Soil]
TO. n-pdy/j.ara eSei Sexf(r8<u- In iv. 67.
9, ofs eVi/ieAfs ^v fitifvat, the reference
is entirely definite. So in Hdt. ii. 150.
(>, ^irifj.f\fs yap S^j ^101 -fiv.
17. rp iraXaico Tpo'irw : in the way
just depicted, in reference to frequent
changes of abode and to the habit of
living by robbery; which latter is not
excluded by the words curb TT)S iraAcuas
XjyiTTe/as in 20 ; for in both places
it is implied that what existed in the
old time continued down to the
present. WIACTCU : pass, of the mid.
vtfu-ffOcu (c. 2. 6). G. 1247 ; H. 819 d ;
Kiihn. 378, 9. Cf. c. 6. 5. Wp : of
a geographical designation without
defined limits. Cf. c. 14. 7 ; ii. 47.
10; 86. 2. 19. TO re (riSrjpcxjwpei-
<r6eu : re, and so. Cf. c. 4. 5. Cl.
thinks the mid. form is here preferred
because its subjective character is
appropriate to personal subjects (cf.
<pfpea6ai), whereas in c. 6. 1 the act. is
used of the country. Arist., Pol. ii.
8. 19, also lias fffiSr)po(f>opovvTO o/"EAA7;-
ves. But the verb is more probably
here in the pass, used impers. (see on
c. 46. 1), the practice of bearing arms.
6. Wherefore in early times the habit
of bearing arms was general in Greece,
which the Athenians first abandoned for
a more luxurious, the Lacedaemonians
for a simpler gear.
1. T<XS . e'<f>o8ovs: the single art.
includes the two elements of their inse-
cure life. Cf. TO va.vd.yia. Kal vexpovs,
c.54.4; c. 120.10; ii. 35-19; 71.22; iii.
2. 6. 3. TI^V SieuTav . . . eiroiTJa-avro :
by the resolution of the verb StaiTaaOai
into Siairav iroif'iffBa.i (on the equiva-
lence of such a periphrasis to a simple
verb, see Cobet, Novae Lectiones, p. 257;
Kiihn. 411, 4 ; and see on c. 34. 11) the
pred. adj. uvf)6ri takes the place of
the adv. wri6cas. Cf. c. 23. 3, raxftav
Tr)v Kpiffiv tax*- M 6 "" SirAwv is placed
after the noun whose verbal idea it
serves to define. Cf. T^V . . . Kard\v<nv
IK rrjs 'EAAaSos, C. 18. 11 ; C. IIO. 15.
On the free position of attribs. in
Thuc., see on c. n. 19, The aor.
firoitiaavTo sums up the historical re-
sults of the previous remarks (com-
THUCYDIDES I. 6.
67
ot /3ctp/3apot. cr77/xtoi> 8' ecrTt TavTa rijs 'EXXaSps Tt 2
<r " -*-?*' ^-ffi ' * *b \ > / < s&t-i+^-^-^ilA-^
5 ovTO) ^eaoLte^a TWV TTOTe /cat e? Trat'Ta? ojLtotajv otat-
Tr)p.a.T(t)v. tv TO?? TrpwTot Se 'A^i^atot TOI' je crt^rjpov 3
KareOevTO /cat dt'etjU.e^ TT^ StatT^ Is TO T
p*T.o-Tr)<Tav. /cat ot TrpecrfivTepoL avTots Tai^ eu<
8\ \ "c^*i;'V/ ***-~^*r1- \ \ / > /A< $^ '
ta TO appooLCLiTov ovf 7TOAU9 xpoi'o? 7T6ior t
^ ~ / i > ^^M^*^/ft^^ v
10 Xtvov? 7ravo~a^To <bopovvT6<; /cat xpvcrajv reTTtycoz/ ej/epcret^*^
~~^J***&4^^ (^4& ^N
/cat 'iwi/eoy TOU? 7rpeo"^8vTepov9 /caTa TO vyyei'e<? evrt
TC
plexive aor., GMT. 56). 4. ravra
. . . vc)i6|jicva : z'.e. TO rat/ra vt/ie<r6ai,
the fact that these districts (c. 5. 17) o/
Hellas are still occupied in this way.
See on c. 100. 17. 5. *s iravras
djioitov : as by <5/xouos with tavrts, so
here by the adj. with =$ is implied the
widest extension ; o/" fAe existence of
similar modes of life formerly among
all without exception. Sta.iT-fifj.aTa are
special forms of Suura.
6. cv rots irpujroi 8 : the words
preceding 8e are practically one
phrase, so that the conj. only appar-
ently occupies the fourth place. The
formula V TO?* with a sup. occurs
nine times in Time. : iii. 82. 2 ; vii. ig.
19; 24. 12; 27. 12; 71. 19; viii. 68.
i:}; 89. 13; 90. 4. Herbst, Philol.
16, p. 345 ff., explains it rather as
restrictive of the sup. than as intensi-
fying it ; i.e. ti> rot's is used when the
writer wishes to suggest not absolute
preeminence, but prominence among
competitors who may be on a par.
II. 652; Kiihn. 349 b. 7, p. 28.
7. dvtifwvr] TT) Siairrj : the dat. being
merely one of respect with the verb,
and having a pred. partic., has nearly
the effect of a gen. abs. ; u-hen their
mode of life had once relaxed from its
vld severity, they adopted habits of
greater luxury. Cf. ii. IOO. 25. 8.
avrois : the dat. placed thus early in
the sentence stands in the most gen-
eral relation to the whole, among them.
Cf. c. 48. 9. 9. ov iroXvs . - - <}>o-
povvTS : t-e. ov irpb iroAAoC ert f<popovv,
" till quite recent times they still
wore " ; and so 6ia rb aBpoSiaiTov, on
account of the spread of delicate habits,
gives the reason of their maintaining
these fashions, not of their leaving
them off. For this use of e-e5^,
since, cf. 20; iii. 68. 31; viii. 68. 27.
On the long linen tunics, which were
peculiarly Ionian, and were later su-
perseded by shorter ones of wool, see
Becker, Charicles, p. 414, Eng. Trans.
Thuc. assumes the early fashion to
have spread from Athens to Ionia, and
not the reverse. 10. KO\ xpvcrwv . . .
rpi^wv : the mode of wearing the hair
in a knot on the top of the head with
the insertion of a pin in the form of a
cicada must have been as character-
istic a mark of antiquated manners as
the use of a queue or pigtail with us.
Cf. Ar. Eq. 1331, TeTTiyo<p6pas, ap-
Xaic? ffxrifian \afiirp6s, and Nub. 984,
a.p\did. ff Kal AnroAtccSi? Kal TfTTiytav
avd^effTa. fvtpffei, from fffipfiv, a word
probably formed by Thuc., and occur-
ring again only in late writers. 12.
TO vyyV's : i.e. TTJV ^vyyfVfiav. See
on c. 2. 19.
THUCYDIDES I: 6.
68
\ \ <x e --' , / M ?>/)>> v
TTO\V avTrj V) (r/cevr) /carecr^e. ^erpia. o av ecrc^Tt /cat 4
es TOV i/{Jv rpOTrov Trpwroi Aa/ceSat/xoVtot expijcravTO, /cat
15 es TO, aXXa Trpos row? TroXXous ot ra jaetw /ce/CTiyyaez/ot
tcroStatTot /xaXtcrra /carecrT^crav. eyv/utvto^craV re irptoroi 6
vepov aVoSvz'Tes Xt;ra yaera TOV
TO Se TraXat /cat e^ TO> 'OXv/>t7ua/ca> d
e^ovre? Tre^ot ra atSota ot a^X^rat
20 /cat ou TToXXa eTTy IwetS^ 7T7ravrat. ert Se /cat e
/cat ? TO
Sta-
BapBdooLS ecrTLV ot? vvv /cat uaXtcrra Tot? \
1 /KjiJL^LUt.^t '
/cat TraXry? a^PXa TiBerai, /cat Stew/xez/ot TOVTO Spc3crt.
TToXXa S' av /cat aXXa Tt? aVoSet'^ete TO TraXatov 'EXXii- 6
13. ijo-KevTf: see one. 2. 12.
(rx: aor. of the historical fact, not
descriptive (KaTf?xe). ical s TOV
vvv rpo'irov : sc. oCtrp, a second attrib.
to V0jTi, and conforming to the present
mode. 14. irpioroi x.pT)<ravTO : were
the first to adopt; aor. as in c. 3. 8.
Kal S TO, aXXa . . . KaTo~rti<rav : and
as to the rest of their habits, the icealthier
of them fell into a style of living pretty
nearly on a par with that of the mass
of the people, ra /j.fifa for the more
usual TO TrAeuo, perhaps because land
formed the basis of wealth at Sparta.
16. T : and so also. Of. c. 4. 5 ; 5.
10. 17. c's TO (j>avpo'v: adv. to airo-
SvvTfs, giving the pregnant meaning,
stripping and coming forward publicly.
Cf. ii. 4. 15, xpTiffii^fvos 5 rbv fj.oxA.dv.
XCira: with oil, adv. with ri\fi\f/avro,
as often in Horn.: K 577; E 171;
2 350 ; 7 466 ; C 96 5 K 364. It is
probably a mutilated instrumental or
dat. case. (WTO, TOV y v ( Jtv * a "9 at '
on occasion of their gymnastic exercise.
Cf. V. 25. 12, yuer 1 O.VOKWXW ov ftefiaiov.
Kiihn. 439, 1. The phrase belongs
to both the verbs. 18. TO 8e iraXeu
the stress of the
statement lies on the partic., = 5a-
<%uaT<x ffyov aytavi^ufvoi. Eustath.,
on Horn. V 6^8, and Dion. Hal. vii.
72 say that the runners at the Olym-
pic games left off the girdle first in
Ol. 15., B.C. 720; but it may be as-
sumed that Thuc. here means that
the contestants in other contests
did not disuse it till much later.
20. irt'iravrat : sc. TO Sm^aj^ara
exovras ayuvifcadai, the practice has
ceased. But Reiske and Ullrich pre-
fer treirawTai, Tl B Kal icre. : fTi
belongs to vvv, eV to the two fol-
lowing dats., which are separated to
lay stress on each. The two clauses
a&\a rifferai . . . Spiaffi are arranged in
parataxis, though the former is in
sense subord., = orav ad\a TJ^TOI, ot
dflATJTal Slffa/J.fl'Ol TOVTO SpUffl, 1.6. O.J(a-
vi^ovrai. See On C. 5. 11. Oil f)ap&d-
poi.s HGTIV oTs, =- ffapBdpow fviois, see G.
1029; H. 998; Kiihn. 554, 5. 23.
iroXXd Kal aX\a : ace. of inner obj.
to diairunevov (G. 1051 ; H. 715),
with 6/j.oioTpoira as its pred. adj., with
adv. meaning. Cf. vii. 77. 9.
THCYDIDES I. 7,
69
7 To>*> Se TToXtaiv ocrat /xei/ ^ewrara oj/ctcr^crai/ /cat 1
. 17817 TT\OLiJia>Tpa)v o^raf, Treptovcrtag ptaXXoy eyovcrat
roi>5
*^ , , -
77 avrots rots atytaots rei^ecrtv eKTL
Ovs a7reXa/*/3ai'oi> ejaTroota? re eW/ca /cat
KOLI
at Se TraXatat Sta
avro
5 ?rpo? TOV? Trpocrot/covg e/cacrrot
T>7V Xrycrreta^ e?7t 770X1
Xo^ (oKicrdrjcrav, at re > rat? ^crot? /cat If rat?
(ecpepoi' yap dXX^Xov? re /cat rwi> dXXcov ocrot ovre? ou
^aXacrcrtot /cara) OJKOVV), /cat jneyjDt roOSe ert a.vwKicr^eva.L
8 etcrt. /cat ouy fjcrcrov X^crrat rfa'a.v ot i^crtwrat Kapes re 1
/cat ^Qua/cc?- ovrot yap 87} ra? TrXetcrra? rtov
7. The practice also of settling in towns
at a distance from the coast was general.
2. irXoifiwreptov OVTWV : the gen. abs.
<>f neut. pi. of adj. used irapers.,
?/7(e?t navigation was safer. Cf. iv. 20.
(j, uvrwr aKpircav. Tliis use of neut.
pi. of adj. is freq. in Thuc. C/". d5w-
j/ara, c. i. 11; troika, ii. 3. 15; 56. 4;
friropa, iii. 1 6. 11 ; particularly of yer-
lials : irapiTTjrea, C. 72. 4; iro\f/j.r)Tfa,
c. 88. 2. Kiihn. 366. Except here
and in c. 8. 8 ir\6ifj.os in Thuc. = ' sea-
worthy.' Cf. c. 29. 14; 50. 17, etc.
irepiov<rias . . tKTtovTo : cf. c. 2. 7.
The pi. of the abstract noun in refer-
ence to several subjects. So c. 8. 15.
3. SKTI^OVTO KTf. : in the prot. (ocrcu
. . . (fKiffO-rja-av) the ir6\fis are conceived
as existing ; here their origin is stated,
and so the impf. In aire\a}j.$a.vov and
fKcurroi the personality of the settlers
implied in TroAti? is fully brought out.
This verb implies the occupation of
an isthmus from sea to sea. Cf. iv. 45.
7;vii. 60. 9. 4. C'VCKO,: see on 0.5.6.
6. tirl iroXv civTi(rxov<rav : long main-
taining its existence, attrib. to \pffTtiav.
For its position, see on c. 1 1. 19 ; and
cf. c. 6. 3 ; for the meaning, cf. ii. 64.
26; vi. 69. 9; vii. 71. 26. This aor.
partic. and ipK<.a6i)cra.v sum up the re-
sults of the previous state of things
(cf. c. 6. 3, 13), while the pf. in 9 states
the still existing result. OTTO OoXcur-
<rqs : at a distance from the sea. In this
sense some print &wo. But see Kiihn.
86, 1, note 1 ; Guttling, Accentlehre,
380. 7. KalevTcus: without repeti-
tion of a/. Cf. iv. 25.6 ; 45. 10 ; 85. 16 ;
vii. 7. 1. 8. 4'(j>epov : plundered, in
the sense of the usual <f>tpetv ical Hyetv
(Hdt. vi. 42. 7 ; Dem. iv. 34), recurs in
Polyb. Cf, Eur. Hec. 804, 6eS>v Ifpa,
To\fiS>ffiv (ptpfiv. The subj. is of \p-
ffTfvovTfs. 9. avoJKicrp'vai : = &vo>
(?Ki<Tfi.fva.i. Cf. c. 58. 13; riii. 31. 8.
See App.
8. It was only with the gradual sup-
pression of piracy that the Greek states
increased in stability and magnitude.
1. ov\ T)<r<rov: i.e. to a still greater
extent than the Greeks. Cf. c. 74. 17;
82. 19, etc. ol vT)<riu)T(H : here exclu-
sive of the Greeks, who are mentioned
as islanders in c. 7. 7, and resuming
the notice of the barbarians in c. 4. 4 ;
5. 3. The piratical habits of the Phoe-
nicians are mentioned in Horn. | 288;
o 415. The words Kape'j re . . . *o^i-
Kfs are added to account for the
70
THUCYDIDES I.* 8.
o>/O7<TCU>. ^aprvpiov Se- Ai^Xov yap Ka0aipOfJLinfj<5 VTTO
e ro> 7roAeaw /cat TOJI>
v
5 cr&>^, cam ^craz; raiv Ttdveoirojv eV rf) vijtro), VTrep
Kapes <f>dirr)orav,
>/) /'
r re crKev TWV
''
/cat ra> TOOTTOJ a>
ert uarrTovo-i. Kara- 2
CTToWo? Se TOV Mtvco mvrt/cov/VXot)u6JTepa e'yeVero Trap'
dXXT^Xovs (ot yap e/c raiv vi^crcuv /ca/coupyot avecrTrjcrav
VTT* aurou, ore Trep /cat ra? TroXXas avrcu^ /carw/ct^e), /cat 3
ot Trapa OaK.acra'av avOp^Troi uaXkov 77877 TT)V K.Tr\<riv
TroLOvpevoi f
previous statement. 3. tdKijo-av : tn-
habited, tlie aor., as in c. 7. 7, refer-
ring collectively to all the occupants
of the islands to the time of Minos,
who oliciffrijs Trpuros "rStv ir\fiffr<av
[vrjo'coj'] lytvf-ro, c. 4. ?>. [laprvpiov
8e (only of the last remark, OUTOI . . .
c?KT)ffav) AijXou -yap : cf. the fuller
expressions in c. 2. 20; 3. 1. Here
only is /jLaprvptov so used : but reKfj.rj-
piov in ii. 15. 20; 39. 10; 50. 7 ; iii. 66.
1. This purification took place in the
sixth year of the war, B.C. 426. Cf.
iii. 104. Ka6cupo(j.e'vTis Tt. : the pres.
partic. expresses the whole course of
the cleansing, the aor. avaiptdtia-wv a
particular incident of it. The verh
avaiptlv is used also in iii. 104. 6 and
\. 1.6 of the removal of the QTJKCU,
which must mean movable coffins,
which were taken away with their
contents (not 'graves,' as in iii. 58.
15). 5. vircp TJJUO-V : see on 0.3.6.
= TT\fioVf S TtaV 7)fJ.tffCi>V. 6. TT) <TKVT] '.
see on c. 2. 12. Hdt., i. 171. 14, says
the Carians first made use of helmet-
plumes, and attached devices and han-
dles to shields. 7. vvT0a|X|i'vT| :
attrib. to axevrj. Cf. c. 7. 6. See on c.
ii. 19. TW rpo'inj) : referring to the
position (unknown) of the corpses, as
MKOVV, /cat rtve? /cat
Plut. Sol. 10. 4 uses this expression
when he says ddirrovai Mtyapfis irpbs
e(a TOVS vexpovs ffrpetpovres, 'A.9r]va?oi 8e
irpbs fffTTtpav. The Schol. says that
the Phoenicians iroieiv opav TOVS vt-
Kpovs firl Svatv, but Time, is here
speaking of the Carians.
KaTtuj-TcivTos KTf. : resumes the
account from 0.4. 8. ir\oijxaJrpa :
see on c. 7. 2. The neut. pi. with 71-
yveffdai, also ii. 10. 5; iv. 108. 9; viii.
55. 8. irap' dX.\TJ\ovs: as if, instead
of the impers. expression, firfpaiovyro
or firffjilyvvtrav ol "E\\r)vS had pre-
ceded. 9. K TSv VTJCTWV : attached
proleptically to the subj., through the
influence of avea-rrjffav, were expelled.
G. 1225 ; H. 788 a ; Kr. Spr. 50, 8,
10 ; Kuhn. 448 (attraction of prep.).
Cf. c. 1 8. 1 ; ii. 80. 7 ; iii. 5. 1, etc.
10. ore irp : just when, or when, that is.
Cf. Hdt. v. 99. 6. KarcpKifc (impf. of
repeated action), like OIKKTTTIS f-yevf-ro,
c.. 4. 3, denotes the introduction of
permanent civil order.
Kal ot irapd 6aXao-o-av . . . W'KOVV:
a second result of the security fos-
tered by Minos. Contrast with c.
2. 2. The impfs. iroiovfifvoi, ifKow,
irepif0d\\ovTo, yiyv^/iifvoi, express the
gradually advancing development.
THUCYDIDES I. 8, 9. 71
7repie/3aXXo^ro ws TrXoucriajrepoi e
*" > - x~
e<pt/Aei/ot yap TOW Kepocov ot re rfcrcrov^ vrrepevov T]v ran/
15 Kp6icro-6i>(j3v SovXeiai^ 01 re oWarajrepot Trepiouo-ias e^oi^re?
Trpocrevroiowro VTrrjKodvs rag eXacrcrov? 77oXet9. /cat > 4
TOUT&> ra> rpO7T&> /xaXXoz/ 17877 6Wes vcrrepov ~xp6v(t) lirl
Tpoiai/ ecrrparevcraf.
9. / / $v ~ ~ / /
Ayaue/Ai/a>i> re /xot oo/cet rwv rare owaaei
X , ~ - rp S / *
/cat ov TO&OVTOV rot? Iwoapeco op/coi?
13. (is ir\ov<ricirpoi c
6e/ny conscious (us) that they were ad-
vancing in wealth, eavrwv, than they
were before; the comp. with gen. of
refl. pron. measures progress by
change in the subj. itself. C/". iii. n.
6 ; vi. 72. 22 ; vii. 66. 14. Frequent
in Hdt. H. 644; Kiihn. 541, 6.
14. '4>ie'|ivoi -ycip . . . iro'Xsis : the two
clauses, placed on the same level by
T6 . . . T (cf. c. 12. 10 ; 23. 4; 26. 11,
15; 57. 3 ; ii. 22. 3: in prose KO.I . . .
Kal is more usual) depict the same
progress from the same motive on
the part of rulers as well as subjects.
Suu\tia is often used of political depen-
dence. Cf. c. 122. 15 ; ii. 63. 4 ; v. 69.
5. Here gen. rwv Kpeia-ff6vwv as if with
SoDAo. For the pi. irfptouffLas, see on
c. 7. 2. vKT]K6ovs is pred. to Trpofffiroi-
ovvro, as lKav6v, fj.eya with atpeiv, C. 90.
20; ii. 75. 22. Cf. ii. 30. 6 ; Hdt. i. 6.
7, TOVS 5t (j>i\ovs vpofffirotTjcraTO.
16. teal ev TOV'TW . . . 6'vrts : and as
llif-'l became more fully organized in thix
way, i.e. than in the previous age.
17. vcrrtpov xpo'vw : denotes always a
considerable interval. Cf. iii. 85. 10 ;
v. 34. 14 ; vi. 3. 8 ; or with xP^V
placed first, c. 64. 8 ; 100. 6 ; iv. 81. 9 ;
v. 5. 14; here it indicates the point
in the gradual progress of society at
which external action became possi-
ble ; and so the subject of the Trojan
war is resumed from c. 3. 22. The
following c. 9-11 establish the re-
Kftriptov (c. i. 12) of the lack of naval
power in early times.
9. The Trojan tear is to be attributed
to the predominance of Agamemnon, and
/n's possession of some maritime power.
1. 'Ayapf \ivuv re : re = and so, lead-
ing from the general statement to the
particular. Cf. c. 4. 5 ; 5. 19; 6. 16.
The stress of the sentence rests on
5tW/x6i irpoi>xci>v, from his surpassing his
contemporaries in power. 2. oi5 TOOTOV-
TOV . . . otywv : ov TOffovrov (followed
by otrov, c. ii. 1; 88. 2; viii. 45. 14),
though strictly denying only compar-
atively, has nearly the force of a full
negation : and not so much because he
had the leading of Helen's suitors, bound,
as they were, by their oaths to Tyndareus.
According to the post-Homeric legend
(Isocr. x. 40 ; Pans. iii. 20. 9 ; Apollod.
iii. 10. 9) all who paid their court to
Helen engaged to defend her choice
against all wrong. In what follows
Thuc. confines himself simply to the
traditional connexion of the houses
of Perseus and Pelops, which is thus
shown :
Perseus Pelops
Sthenelus = Nicippe Thyestes Atreus
! I
Eurystheus Agamemnon
72
THUCYDIDES I. 9.
troaovs,
^
TOV? 'EXeV/ys iAvr)<rTfjpa<s osyav TOV o-rdXov oyetpat. Xeyouo-i 2
Se /cat ot ra o~a(eo~rara IleXoTrov^crtwt'/ pvri^ Trapa
5 r<wv irporepovj Beoey/xe^ot, IleXoTra re Trpwrov TrXijQei,
, a y\.0ev e/c rrjs 'Acrta? e^fav es avOpa)Trovs
TT.pnrovricrdui.vov rrjv eVcowutaz' rrk
v r xK 7 tw % , ,
ovra oucug cr^etv, /cat vcrrepov rots e/cyovots
* 'r T^^Sfl***^ -n > a ' i. i ' A
ert /xet^w ^vvve^u^vai, Evpvcrc7w9 /xei' ej' TT; ArrtAci;
aTroOavovros, 'Ar/oews Se /x^r/^os dSeX-
-<* '>-{'< .'''', xj , </ > > /
peyavTos &vpvo'Ua)<;, or tcrrpa.-
reve, Mv/apa? re /cat rr)v a-px*) v xard TO oiKelov '
I /> V > \
<pou ovro? avTO), /cat
4. Kai: m confirmation of this.
OL TO. o-ac{)c'o-TaTa . . . 88c-y|X6'voi : 2/iose
q/" <Ae Peloponnesians who have received
the clearest traditional accounts from
men of former times. l\.e\oirovvi}crioiv is
a part. gen. placed irregularly be-
tween the art. and partic. See Kr.
Spr. 47, 9, 11. Cf. c. 25. 18; 126. 33 ;
iv. 1 1 1. 6; 125.20. " Traditionary his-
tory (/jLV7)/j.ri Trapa Ttav irp6rfpov) almost
necessarily implies that it is indige-
nous in the country of which it
treats." Arnold. 6. ^XOtv. . . i'xv:
he hud with him when he came ; the same
order in c. 1 1 . 10 ; viii. 8. 4 ; 27. 20.
7. Ttjv tirwvwfiCav . . . <rxiv : stranger
though he was, secured the calling of
the country after his own name, crx^v
= Karaffxeiv, and the whole is for the
more usual rrjv tir<avvfj.iav rrj X^Pf lra ~
pa<rxeV0ai. The name is found per-
haps first in Tyrtaeus, frg. 2, evpt'iav
ne'AoTros vrjffov a.q>iK6fjLf6a. See Curtius,
Peloponnesus, I. p. 30. The form ETTTJAW
is rightly adopted by Stahl for ewr)\v-
rrr', as in c. 29. 23, after the analogy of
t>tr]\vs, <rvvr)\vs. 9. en p.6L^o> |uvev-
\OT]vai: yet greater things fell, to the lot
of. Cf. viii. 83. 4 ; Hdt. iv. 157. 2, ou-
8V afyi xpT Tr ^> 1 ' ffvff(ppfTo. v. 82. 7,
&jj.ivov ffwoifffffdai. Ar. Nub. 594.
vat : Sh. remarks on this passage as
being an excellent example of what
Arist. (Rhet. iii. 9. 2) calls tlpojj.fvtj
Ae'^js, 5; ovSev e^ 6 ' T6A.OS KaO' ainrjv, ov
/x^ rJ wpayfj.a Kty6fi.tVW -reXfuaOrj. The
intention of Thuc. appears to have
been to state the grounds of the ad-
vancement of the Pelopidae in a series
of absolute genitives, logically ar-
ranged. But* the consistent carrying
out of this plan is infringed : (a) by
his placing first EvpvffOfias . . . cbrofla-
v&vro-i out of its natural order, per-
haps as being the really decisive
matter; (b) by the choice of the
active firiTpetyavTOs Evpuadews . . .'Arpel
instead of the passive 'Arpe'cos vir Eu-
pvffdfws . . . firiTpaiTfi'Tos ', (c) by the
desertion of the absolute construction
and the introducing of the infinitives
rvyx<iviv, irapaXafieiv, KaTaarrjvat in
direct dependence on Kt-yovai. *v
TT| 'ATTIKT) : according to the legend,
at the Scironian rocks in Megaris ; so
that Attica must be here taken in an
extended sense. 10. 'HpaK\i8iov :
by Hyllus (Diod. iv. 57. 6) or by lolaus
(Eur. Her ad. 859). Patronymics are
sometimes used like proper names
without the art. Cf. c. 12. 11; viii.
THUCYD1DES I. 9.
73
Lv Se avrbv <f>vyovta rov irarepa Sia rov Xpu-
6a.va.rov], KOI o? ou/cert ave^wprjcrev Evpucr^evs,
15 j3ovXofJivo}V /cat ra>v M.VKTf)vai<av <o/3o> TOJI/ 'Hpa/cXetSoii'
\ </ C r S ~ ? vx \ ^/3 /\~^^!*
KO.I ap.a ovvarov ooKovvra et^at /cat TO TTAT^C/O? ret/epa-
, rojv Mv/opaiaw re /cat ocrcov Evpvcr^eu? ^PX e
/SacrtXetav 'Arpe'a 7rapaXa/3ew>, /cat raiv IlepcreiSwi'
row? IleXoTrtSas /xetovs /caracrr^z'at. a //.ot So/ce? 'Aya- 3
20 fjLfjLV(t)v irapaXafioiv /cat i>atm/c<w re a/Lta c?rl TrAeW
tcr^ucra? TT)^ crrpareLav ov yap lTl T vrXetoi/
vvayayajv Trotr^cracr^at. ^aiverai 'yap vavcrl re
TrXetcrrat? avro? d</>t/couez'os /cat 'Ap/cacrt
t * s s ,, r ^xLu
w? (J[JLr)po<; TOVTO oeorj \ojKev, et rw , t/cai/o? re/c^ptcucrat.
N , x - --* 5 / * , v
25 /cat ev rou (TKTjTTTpov a/xa rry Trapaoocret eiprjKev avrov 4
53. 10. 13. Xpwriirrrov : his half-
brother, son of Pelops and Axioche,
killed by Atreus and Thyestes at the
instance of their mother Hippodamia.
16. SvvaTo'v : i.e. by his riches,
which, as son of Pelops, he was as-
sumed to possess. See on c. 5. 5. Note
the combination of the concordant
parties. SOKOVVTO. and TeflepoTreu/crfra
(agreeing with 'Arpe'a) with the abs.
partic. Cf. c. 2. 8. Kr. Spr. 56, 14, 2.
19. a: all of which powers. The rel.
serves as an emphatic connective. Cf.
c. 33. 13 ; 35. 15 ; 40. 9, etc. The inter-
vention of Thyestes between Atreus
and Agamemnon (Horn. B 106) is not
noticed. 20. Kal vavriKu T apa . . .
icrxilo-as : Cl. regards re as the conj.,
taking Kal o/xa not as a copula, but
as an adv. emphasizing the new ele-
ment of power, and compares c. 2. 8 ;
14. 13; 64. 14; and for the use of re
without relation to Kai, vi. 44. 18 ; viii.
68. 12. So in ii. 36. 2 Kal . . . a/ia with-
out relation to the conj. 5/. Cf. also
ii. 68. 19. See App. 21. ov . . . TO
irXeiov TJ : not so much . . . as, by litotes
= ?iff<rov ij, so that the former sugges-
tion is wholly excluded. Cf. c. 36. 6;
69. 32 ; ii. 37. 7 ; 39. 6, 20. The Mss.
vary between irAetoi/ and it\4ov. For
X^piTi, cf. Horn, e 307, ot r6r' oXov-ro \
Tpoir] fv fvpfiy X < "*' 'A-rpfiSriffi <(>e-
pOVTfS.
22. 4>aivTai: opp. to the subjec-
tive Sox*?, 19, as giving the positive
assertion of Horn. B 576, that Aga-
memnon commanded 100 ships, and
B 612, that he supplied 60 to the Arca-
dians. Cf. c. 13. 9 ; vi. 2. 6, where this
verb is presumably used of written
testimony. 24. TCKpjpidkroi : see on
c. 3. 12. The doubt here suggested
refers only to the details, not to the
authority of Homer on the whole. Cf.
c. 10. 19; vi. 2. 5. 25. ^v TOV . . .
irapo8oo-i : Horn. B 101-9. For posi-
tion of the gen., cf. v. 47. 65 ; vi. 34.
57 ; vii. 34. 5. This mode of referring
to passages of Homer by their con-
tents assumes complete familiarity on
the part of readers. Cf. c. 10. 25, tv
74
THUCYDIDES I. 9, 10.
" iroXXrjcrt, vrjcroLcn /cat v Apyei Travrl avdcrcrtiv" OVK av
ovv vT]o~(t)V ea> TMV Treptot/ctScoi' avrai oe OVK av
TroXXat elrjo-av, ^
wv . e/cparei, et ^77 Tt Ka
v \ / r
vavTLKOV. ^X Vt eiKaL,Lv ce ^pr) /cat ravrrj rrj OTpareta ota 5
10 w TO, TT/jo avr-^5. /cat ort /xei/ Mu/oyvat fjLLKpov 77^ 77 et l
N , 8 -> t
Tt ro>f rore 7roAtcr/xa i>w /XT) agio^peojv oo/cet eivai, ov/c
,/ 2 -' fc fj<<r-<-V' / / > / v / /)
a/cptpet ai/ rt? cr^/aeioj ^p(ofJLvo<s aincrToir] ^17 yei^ecrc/at
TOJ> crrdXov rocrovrov ocroi' ot re Trot^rat etpr^/cacrt /cat 6
5 Aoyos xare^et. Aa/ceSat/xovtwv -yap et 17 TrdXt?
pewf /caTa\d7<j). 26. OVK av oiiv . . .
cKpdrci ... tl fir) t\v: Ae M'OH/C? no< 6e
lord of the islands, as he is in the poem,
if he did not possess a fleet, as he is
represented as doing. But GMT.
410, H. 895 a, and Kr. Spr. 54,10, Sex-
plain the impf s. as implying a real state
of the case enduring in the past ; i.e.
vi,ffwi> tKpdrti, not Kpartl, VCWTLK^V fl-
X*v, not $x e <- See on c. n. 12. 27.
4' TCOV irEpioiK(S<DV . . . tiTjtrav : a pa-
renthetical objection, at once rejected;
except those on the coast ; and these could
not be called iroAAai. For e{&>, cf. c. IO.
29 ; v. 26. 11. For elr,<jav &v, see GMT.
238. 29. elKafceiv : with dat. of the
ground of judgment ; elsewhere with
iK, &Tr6. Cf. c. 10. 15 ; iii. 20. 21 ;
iv. 126. 14; viii. 46. 27.
10. The statements of Homer do not
lead us to attribute to the Trojan war
any great importance, considered as an
undertaking of collective Hellas.
1. Kal 6Vi fiiv KTf. : before proceed-
ing to discuss the Trojan war, Thuc.
warns his readers not to be misled by
the present appearance of places of
former fame. And the fact that Myce-
nae was a small place, or if any one of
the former towns appears noiv to be insig-
nificant, one must not take this as sure
evidence and so refuse to believe th' the
expedition against Troy was as great as
the poets have asserted and the legend
represents. The two clauses on . . . -fiv
and (in... elvai must be conceived
as repeated together in an understood
iovr<a to which axpi&e? a"r)/j,e'icp is a pred.
(Cl. gets out of tt n . . . flvai a second
subj. to piKpbv ?iv.) The particle yueV
has no exact correlative, but the op-
posed statement occurs in a different
form in 16. With piKptv neut. pred.
to MvKTJvat, cf. c. 138. 26; iv. 76. 15.
G. 925 ; H. 617. The impf. r, v is
used because Mycenae was destroyed
by the Argives, B.C. 468 (Diod. xi.
65. 5). Strabo, viii. 6. 10, with exag-
geration says of the site : &<rre vvv ytnjS'
"i~XV s fvpiffKfrjOai TTJS MuKrivatcov Tr^Afcuy,
whereas the ruins of Mycenae have
always in modern times been regard^!
of archaeological importance (Cur-
tius, Pelop. II. p. 400 ff.), and have
recently awakened fresh interest from
the researches of Schliemann. 3.
IAT] ycve'erflai : ^T? with inf. after a
verb of denial. GMT. 815, 1 ; H.
1029. 5. KaTcxH : obtains, prevails ;
abs., as in c. n. 19 ; with ace. c. 6.
13.
AaKeSaifxovlcov "yap KT!. : an instance
to prove the fallaciousness of such
reasoning. The two opt. verbs are
THUCYDIDES I. 10.
Si ' < v v ~ N
be TO, re te/aa /cat 7779 /carao-Kevrj? ra^eot
OLV olfJLCLL CtTTtOTtW T^5 OwdfJLtCOS
TroXXov ^povov ' rotg eVetra 7jy>o5 TO /cXeos avruv eh/at
(/catrot neXo7rowT7crov c Ta)z> 7re>re rag Svo
10 rrjs re vfjLirdo~r)s ^yoiWat /cat rail' ea>
</ o / v t 'fa*t>t*2fc*, / ^><-^V^t v e x
o/Aws oe, ovre c;vi>oiKid-u6icrr)<s TroAew? ovre te^oot? /cat
/carao-/cevat9 TroXvreXe'o-t ^p^cra/aeV^?, /cara /cw/xa? 8e TW
x -ri\\ ' ' '^l' //>+e
vraAatw 7175 EAAaoos T/JOTTOJ ot/ctcrf/etcr^?, cpawoiT av IT
8/ '*/3 ' ^^ v ^ /a-t^/C>t _ ^f-u-
eecrrepa- Aurjvaiaiv oe TO auTO rouro Trauovrtov onrKa-
15 crtat' at' r^ ovvafjuv et/ca<r$ai, (XTTO r^5 <f>avepa<s o^etak
TT}? TTdXeco? ^ ecrrw/. ou/c ow aTrttrrea/ ct/co? ovSe rag 3
m//ei<? TOJ^ TToXewv /AaXXoi/ o-Koireiv ^ ra? Sv^a^etg,
placed together for contrast. 6.
TTJS KttTao-Kevrjs Ta tScujnj : ^/<e ground-
work of the buildings. As applied to a
city KaraffKfv-fi (see on c. 2. 12) means
the public and private edifices with
their internal arrangements. 7. iro\-
XTJV av . . . avTuiv Ivai : after the lapse
of a long time great incredulity, me-
thinks, would reign among posterity as to
their power, considering their fame. 9.
TcGv irt'vrs -eas Svo fioipas : two fifths.
See Cobet, Mnemosyne, 8, p. 68. In
the expression of fractions, when the
denominator exceeds the numerator
by 1, the gen. is omitted; T& rpia.fj.epT)
= -|. Of. c. 104. 9. Otherwise the
denominator stands first in the gen.
as here. Horn. K 252, irapcfx^fev 8e
TT\to>v vv | riav Svo fj.Tipd.iav, TpiTa/ri] 8'
en fj,o?pa Xe\enrrai. H. 293 ; Kiihn.
185, 6. Cl., v. H., and B., after the
Schol., think the ireVre fj.o?pai the tradi-
tional five divisions of Peloponnesus,
Elis with either Arcadia or Achaea
being reckoned as one. Then rots Svo
/.lo'ipas will be Laconia and Messenia.
10. TTJS TC ^v(j.iracrrjs KTe. i a. general
expression for the political importance
of Sparta at the time of the writer;
not, however, to be pressed, since Ar-
golis and a large part of Arcadia were
not under the hegemony of Sparta.
iro\\cas> is pred., = iroA.A.dJj' OVTWV. 11.
iro'Xtws : pred., since it has never been
brought together into a compact city, as
Athens has been. Cf. ii. 15. 14. 13.
viro8OT'pa : (not with Kr. wrroSee'-
ffrepa) with the subj. ^ StW/tis under-
stood from TT?S 5-jvdfj.f<as in 7. So St.,
B., v. H., and Herbst, PMlol. 16, p.
306. But Cl. supplies Aa/ceSaijUOj/iW
i) ir6\is, though the same subj. has
just been supplied in gen. with the
abs. parties. This adj. means weaker,
not 'smaller.' Cf. c. 11. 18; ii. 89.
22; Hi. ii. 15; 45. 26. The paren-
thesis beginning at KOITOI, 9, should
be closed after uiroSeeaWpa (with
Bekk., St., v. H., B., Sh.), not after
iro\\iv, that ftKa^fffOai, 15, may depend
on oF/itai. 14. iraOo'vrwv : = EI iradoiev.
GMT. 472 and 847; H. 902.
16. r\ IO-TW: as it really is, not 'as it
now is.' The writer has in vii w the
general importance of Athens at his
time, not its condition at the end of
76
~
THUCYDIDES I. 10.
Se rrjv (rrparetav eKeLvrfv ///eyicr-n^ /iez> yevetrBai
irpo avTTJs, XetTTo/AfeVtyi' Se ru>v vvv, ry 'OfATJpov av TTOLTJ-
20 cret et n %pr) KavTav6a Tria-reveiv, rjv et/co? eVt ro juetof
TroLT)Tr)v oWa KOcrfMrjcrai, opcDS oe (^atverat /cat ourw?
SeeoTepa. TreTroti^/ce yap ^tXtoov /cat Sta/cocrta>i> ^ewi^ rag 4
ei' BotwTwi' et/cocrt /cat e/caroj' cu>Syow;t>, ra? Se <E>tXo/cri7-
TOU TrevTTKovTa, S^Xa)^, o)<? e/>tot 8o/cet, ret? />ieytcrTas /cat
25 eXavtcrras- aXXa)^ .vow aeye^ov? Trept ^ ^ewz^ /caraXoyw
ou/c efJivrjo'U'Y). avreperat oe ort rj(rav xat jaa^t/otot
eV rats <E>tXo/cr^rov vavcrl SeSr/Xw/ce ro^ora? yap TrdVra?
7TTroir)Ke rou? Trpoo-KWTrovg. Treptz/ew? 8e ov^c et/co? ?roX-
Xous ^v/xTrXetv e^a> ra>v /3ao~tXe / w^ /cat
the whole war, or of the first ten years,
as Ullrich assumes, Ue^r. p. 124.
18. o-TparcCav : see App. TWV irpd
avTTjs : see on c. 1.4. 19. Xenrop-e-
VTJV : remaining behind, falling below,
with gen. of separation. G. 1117 ; H.
749. av : refers to c. 9. 24. 20.
T}V : i.e. ffTpartiav (not referring to TTOJ-
^rei, though nearer ; cf. c. 68. 15 ; 140.
28; 144. 25), which it is natural to sup-
pose that he as a poet embellished to ex-
cess, but which even with this exaggeration
evidently Jails short. But Cobet reads
oV, i.e. "0/j.rjpov, referring to c. 21.3.
The subj. of <paiverat would naturally
be 1} ; but in Greek, when the rel.
would appear in successive clauses in
different cases, it is usually omitted
in the second, often being represented
by a dem. or pers. pron. Cf. c. 36. 2 ;
ii. 41. 15. G. 1040 ; H. 1005 ; Kuhn.
561, 1.
22. 7riroiT)Ke /crl. : for tense, see on
c. 3. 17. The exact number is 1186.
v ii- is part. gen. ; av$pt> is gen. of ma-
terial (G. 1085, 4 ; H. 729) or of qual-
ity, which in Greek is nearly confined
to designations of quantity or age
with a numeral. Cf. Kr. Spr. 47, 8,
8, 4. For the facts, see Horn. B 510,
719. 24. Tos : cf. c. 6. 1. Since the
two adjs. cannot be referred to the
same subj., there is no risk of confu-
sion. Sh. compares Aesch. Ag. 314,
VIKO. 8' o irpSiros Kal Tf\evTcuos Spa/j.cav.
25. yovv: see on c. 2. 18; at ani/
rate, i.e. whether this inference is cor-
rect or not. irpi : with fj.vijffOriva.1,
for the simple gen. Cf. 0.37. 4; v. 41.
9; viii. 47. 11. 26. avrepe'rai: fight-
ing men who served also at the oar.
Cf. iii. 18. 16; vi. 91. 15; here defined
further by fidx^oi. 27. ev rais 4>i-
XOKTTJTOV : ivhen he mentions the ships of
Philoctetes. See on c. 9. 25. Cf. Horn.
B 719. 28. irpoo-Kwirovs : Schol. TOVS
irpbs rats Ktinrais vavras. irepCvews :
Schol. TO{/S irfpiTTobs fv Tj7 vr)t 4irij3d-
ras, the supernumeraries who were
not needed to work the ships. Boeckh,
Urkunden iiber das Seeicesen, p. 121.
The word seems not to occur again
before DioCass. (xlix. 1.5). 29. TWV
|Ao\urTa ev Tc'Xei: so ii. 10. 10, those
highest in rank. Elsewhere simply ol
tv Tt\fi, c. 90. 29; iii. 36. 20; iv. 65.
THUCYDIDES I. 10, n.
77
%
30 Te'Xet, dXXeo? TC KCU ^e'XXozras Tre'Xayos ir
a cr/cevw^ TroXe/xt/cwv ovS' au ra TrXota
, dXXa r&5 TraXatw Tpoira) \ri<TriKO)repov irapecrKev-
acr/xe^a. Trpo? ret? /xeytcrra? 8' ow /cat e'Xa^tcrra? vav? 5
TO /xecroi> CTKOTTOVVTI, ov TroXXot fyaivovTai eX$oi>re9, <is
35 (XTTO TTacr^S XT}? 'EXXttSo? KOlvff TTe/ATTO/AeZ'Ot.
11 Amo^ S* ^y ov^ 1^ Q\iya.vO pomia. rocrovrov ocrav 1
17 d^/jTy/xarta. -079 yap rpocfr'YJs airopiq. rov re o-rparov
eXctcrcrcu T^fyayov /cat oox> ^1X771^0^ avroOev Tro\e^ovvra
/3torevcret*' eVetS?) Se a.<^>t/co/xz/ot ^d^r) eKpaTrjo-av (SfjXov
6; v. 27. 6, efe. : and in the same sense
T* reATj, c. 58. 8 ; iv. 15. 2; 86. 3; 88.
6. Xen. //e//. vi. 5. 3 has TO ^yiaTa.
TS'ATJ. 30. nt'XXovras : this and exov-
ras, 32, though formally agreeing with
irtpivfcas, refer really to the crews in
general. The anacoluthon is rendered
less striking by &\\&s re KM, which
often introduces parties, abs. or ap-
proximately so. Cf. c. 70. 2; 85. 8;
ii. 8. 14; 16. 6; 85. 5; iii. 20. 18; 40.
27; 43. 14; iv. 104. 5; 106. 3; vii. i.
10; viii. I. 18. ireXa-yos : the open
sea. Cf. iii. 33. 5; iv. 24. 19; vi. 13.
12; 34. 27; vii. 49. 13. 31. oj:
again, i.e. to use another argument
bearing on this point. K
decked, opp. to &<f>paKTa. 32.
Kwrcpov : rather in a piratical fashion,
than in that of ships of war; the
comp. expressing the existence of one
quality rather than that of another.
Cf. c. 49. 4; ii. 83. 11; vi. 104. 22.
Kiihn. 540, note 7.
33. irpo's : cf. 8 ; c. 6. 15. 8' ovv :
the correction of Bekk. for -yovv of
most Mss., adopted by St., B., Sh., v. H.,
serves after a digression to resume a
previous statement; here that of 21.
See on c. 3. 19, and cf. c. 63. 4 ; ii. 5.
28 ; 34. 21 ; vi. 56. 1. 34. TO
the mean or average ; viz. 85. O-KO-
irowTi : a dat. partic. often thus used
to indicate the person who from his
position, attention, or other circum-
stance, is likely to form a correct
opinion. ' Dat. of the observer.' Cf.
c. 21. 12 ; 24. 1 ; ii. 49. 17 ; 51. 1. G.
1172 ; H. 771 a ; Kiihn. 423, 18 e.
us . . . ir(Airo'|iVoi : considering that they
were sent ; partic. impf . The impf .
tenses of ire/wren/ regularly combine
the notion of ' continued action ' with
that of ' outset.' " irf/j.ir(ii> has not the
same notion of ' detachment ' as our
' send.' " Gildersleeve, Pind. 01. ii.
23.
11. For there was still a great lack
of means and appliances for icar.
1. atnov: often used as a pred.
subst. without regard to gender and
number of subj. Cf. ii. 65. 30; iii.
82. 53; 93. 6; iv. 26. 13; viii. 9. 11.
TOO-OVTOV 6'<rov : see on c. 9. 2. 2.
diropiq. : the preceding gen. serves for
the art. See on c. i. 11. 3. ical
oo-ov KTt. : " and only so large as they
expected would find its support in the
country while carrying on the war."
4. cimSi] Sc : see App. Kpdrr]-
<rav : Cobet, Mnem. 8, p. 69, adopts
the conjecture of Thiersch,
78
THUCYDIDES I. II.
~ * .+u^. ,o
5 oe- TO yap epvpa r&> (TTparoTreow OVK av
<atVoi>rat 8 J ovS' evravda Trdcrrj rf) Sv^a/xet
dXXa Trpos yewpyCav TTJS Xepcrwi^crou rpaTro/xei'ot /cat
Xr?crTetai> TT)? rpcxirK ctTropta. 77 /ecu uaXXov o Tpwe?
, ~ #^A^cKUUj. N - ; l v t l<^r/t > ^~^Z< ; t- ,/ , v
avroDV otecTTrap/xet'wv ra oe/ca ern avretYoz' ma, rot? aet
' J2w^**t--jf -*-c<t<-^-*c R
10 uTToXetTTo/zeVots eu/TtTraXoi wres. Trepiovcriav Se et -n\6ov 2
^^*-i.a^+,. ij ^ '
e)(o^T9 rpo^? /cat ovre? dffpooi dveu X^crreta? /cat yewp-
ytas ^uz^e^aj? rov TroXefJLOv St/^>epo^, /SaSt'aK av
(TO.V. But the fact of one victory at
least is necessary to support the gen-
eral statement of 11, iWes aOp6oi . . .
Kparovvrts el\ov. See a discussion of
this question in Am. J. of Ph., V. p.
235 ff. SrjXov Sc : sc. rJ yuoxj? Kparrj-
trai avrovs. 5. TO -ydp (ere. : yb) - other-
wise (i.e. el /XT; M^XP (Kpdrijarav, cf. c. 68.
18; 102. 7; Dem. xvm. 47, 197) ffey
could not have raised the rampart for the
camp. For 70?, t/. c. 2. 22 ; 3. 2. Kr.
<Spr. 57, 10, 14. The rampart here spo-
ken of cannot be that of Horn. H 337,
443. Thuc. must have found the no-
tice of this as well as of the yeupyia
rfjs XeptroKrjffou, 7, in some other poem
than our Iliad. See Eustath. on Horn.
E 4, and the Schol., who says, irpbs ye-
(apyiav, Siv riye'tTo 'A/ca/ios KOT' 'Ai/Tiyua-
Xor. On the necessity of a victory
as a preliminary to occupation of a
country, cf. vi. 23. 6, ovs irpeirei r7
apiary fyuepa, $ &V Karaffxtaffiv, fi>8vs
Kparelv TTJS 7^s- On the aor. with &v
to express a past potential, see Aken,
Tempns und Modus, 73; Baumlein,
Modi, p. 148; Kiihn. 392, 5. 6.
4>ai.vovTai 8 : 5^ in apod, after a pa-
renthesis, as in c. 18. 11 ; vii. 33. 7 ;
viii. 29. 10. G. 1422 ; H. 1046 c.
ov8' evravOa : not even then, i.e. not even
after their first and promising success
were they able from lack of supplies
to keep their army together and pros-
ecute the siege with vigor. Cf. Aesch.
Pr. 204. 8. \fl<rrtav: cf. Horn. A
366; I 328. if KOI: used before a
comp. adv. emphasizes an inference.
Cf. c. 25. 22; ii. 2. 21; iii. 13. 13;
iv. i. 14. 9. avrwv: by its position
= ipsorum, implies that the disper-
sion was due to their own needs.
TO. 8Ka TT] : the famous ten years.
P<J : in the Jield, used by Thuc. in dat.
only, as adv. to express any sort of
violent effort, opp. to 6/j.o\oyia or
v/j.&dfffi (agreement), v. 17. 14; vi.
47. 6; to SiKaiiji (judicial decision),
iv. 62. 11 ; to airdrr) (deception), iv.
86.5.
12. Sit<J>cpov : we might have ex-
pected the aor. Sir^vfyKov. But in
unreal conditional clauses the impf.
is used in Greek in opp. not only to
a present state of things but to a
past, if it is continued. Cf. Hdt. viii.
30. 5. GMT. 410 ; H. 89o'a. pj6tws
av [i^XTl Kparovvrts iXov: this clause
states that the Greeks might have
successfully maintained themselves
in the field, as the indispensable con-
dition of their prosecuting the siege ;
the second stage being expressed in
14, iroKiopicla. 5e /ere. These two clauses
do not state, as Jowett says, alterna-
tive means of taking the city (cf. c.
1 1 6. 12, where proved superiority on
land is merely preliminary to a siege),
THUCYDIDES I. u, 12.
79
/cparowres efXo^, ot ye /cat OVK d#poot, dXXa ue'pet rc5
' ' - '**\*% t ^' x> * "^^tith
aet Trapoi'rt avrei^ov, TroAtop/aa o az> ,- Trpotr/cacTet.o/Aei'ot
n ' ' ' " ^'^-T^e^tU^ , ?
15 ez> eAacrcroi't re ^povoj /cat airovajrepov rrjv ipoiav etAov.
dXXa St' a^p^arta^ ra re vrpo rovrcoz' acrOevrj r^v /cat 3
aura ye ST) raura wo/xa,crrorara ra>z> Trpt^ yevopeva STT-
Xovrat rotg epyots VTroSee'crrepa oi^ra ri^s <^Tm?T<s /cat rou
\ > - o v > \ \ / ~J&*^*~*?F~
vvv Trepi avroiv ota rous Trot^ra? Xoyov /careo-v^/coro?.
12 eVet /cat jaera ra Tpa>t/ca 17 'EXXa? ert /^era^i'tGrraro re 1
\ /y V \ e yT-^^ >//) V
/cat /carw/ct^ero, cocrre /XT) rjcrv^acracrav avruirisaL. T re 2
v ,.\' V . , ^ xx , ,. , <&&
yap avGC^wpricri^ TOIV EXX^i^wv eg IXtov
but the two natural stages of the ex-
pedition. To answer -noKiopitia. S e, we
might have expected /5a'a>s ju v. But
there are many cases in which a Se
clause has no expressed correlative
particle. Cf. c. 12. 7 (where yuev is
omitted by P., B., v. H. with best Mss.);
19. 2; 56. 6; 64. 2; 86. 5; iv. 7. 2;
Dem. xix. 80 (-froi/ceW 5s) ; Plat. Rep.
340d (rbS' ol/j.ai) ; 398a (fiiroL/j.tvd' av).
Kiihn. 530, 3. Kparovvres includes the
victory of 4, and others which would
have ensued on the assumed condition.
ti\ov may be explained with Herbst,
Philol. 16, 288, with ellipse of rovs
Tp&as, " would have defeated the Tro-
jans." Cf. for this meaning, c. no.
l>; Xen. Hell. iii. 5. 1; Hipparch. 5.
14. Or perhaps the verb may be used
intr., " would have proved superior,"
after the analogy of o \6yos alpt?. St.
and v. H. omit eTAoi/, but give no satis-
factory explanation of 5<=. The above
explanation differs materially from
that of Cl.
16. 81* dxpiitAariav KTe. : this gives
the conclusion of the inquiry an-
nounced in c. 9. 29, since TO. Tr/>k rov-
riav (i.e. T>V TpoitKuv) are disparaged
in proportion as aura, ye ravra. (i.e. TCL
TpcatKa) are shown to be of less im-
portance than fame would lead us to
expect. 17. TWV irplv: see on c. I.
4. 18. TOIS 4'p-yois : by the facts, i.e.
by an unprejudiced inquiry into the
truth of things. 19. Kareo-xr] KOTOS :
Thuc. often places an attrjb. partic.
after a noun which is attended by
other modifiers. Cf. c. 90. 7 ; 96. 8 ;
iii. 54. 18; 56. 5; 67. 11. So Dem.
XX. 76, ravra tKarr<a (pavrjvat rrjs ev
fKaffry vvv irepl avrov 8o|r}s virapxovffris.
xviii. 126.
12. Even the Trojan war was fol-
lowed by movements of population in
Greece, and then by systematic colo-
nization.
1. eire : since, for. The causes
which impeded the development of
Hellenic power continued, in some
respects, in operation even after the
Trojan war ; and this fact is a further
indication of the truth of the infer-
ence in c. n. 3. ij 'EXXcxs . . . av-
|r]9TJvai : Greece was still subject to
changes and the establishment of new
states, so that it did not get rest (aor. as
in c. 3. 8) and so increase. See App.
3. x.Pvia: (elsewhere in Thuc. of
two terminations) pred. adj. used adv.,
after a long time. Cf. c. 4. 1 ; 141. 30;
ii. 49. 29; vi. 31/16. G. 926; H.
80
THUCYDIDES I. 12.
*-*. fA. v r . j , .
TToXXct eveoxfjiaxre, /cat oracrets et> rats TroXeo-iv cu? CTU
5 TroXv eyiyvovTO, a.<$> tbv e/CTrtTrroi're? ret? TroXets e/crt^o^.
Botwrot re yd^> ot vvv e^/cocrrw eret /xerd 'iXtov aXoicriv 3
di'acrraVres UTTO QecrfraXwi/ rrp i/w /xe> Boteo-
rtai', irp6rpov Se KaSyu/^tSa y^i> Kohovfieinjv w/ctcrav (rjv
&\ > \ ' O ^ \ / > / ;
oe avT<DV /cat aTrooacr/xos irporepov tv ry yy ravry, a<p
re oySo^/cocrroj eret
10 ai^ /cat es
ecrrpareucrav),
w 'Hpa/cXetSat? neXoTrdyv^crof ecr^ov. /xdXt? re e^ TroXXw 4
619. 4. Kal <TTOUTCIS . . . iyiyvovro :
the Koi in correlation with the pre-
vious re shows that the oTacms here
spoken of are not, with the SchoL, to
be regarded as results of the Trojan
war, but are the movements, presently
mentioned, which were caused by the
pressure of the Thessalians. <ws ivl
iroKv, as a rule, in many instances. See
App. 5. d<j>' Sv . . . KTIOV : airo, in
consequence of, of the remote, not the
immediate, cause. Cf. c. 17. 4; 24.
10. Since ^KvlirTfiv is regularly used
as the pass, to e'/cjSoAAeij/, to express
the forced departure of a defeated
faction, Cobet wishes to read v(f>' for
a<t>'. An indef . subj., men, must be sup-
plied, raj with TToAeis implies those of
which current tradition makes report.
But Madvig conjectures Was, and v.
H. &\\as.
6. ol vvv : i.e. those occupying the
present land of Boeotia. i%r\Ko<rrv>
Ti : ace. to the common date of the
fall of Troy, B.C. 1124. 7. "Apvrjs:
the old home of the Aeolian Boeo-
tians near the Gulf of Pagasae. The
Boeotian Arne mentioned Hom.B 507,
of doubtful position, probably near
Coronea, was named from it. dvo-
oreivTts : the regular term for forcible
removal. The act. in ii. 27. 1. 8.
IOKIO-O.V: St. reads cpK7)<rav (also B.,
Kr., v. H.) on the ground that olKiaai
de regionum vel urbium aut
primis aut novis incolis dici-
tur oiKrjffai quod in universum
sedes collocare significat, de con-
dendisurbibusdicinequit. Cl.
admits this distinction, but retains $KI-
aav, because, though Thuc. conceived
some Boeotians to have settled earlier
in Boeotia.the ones nowspoken of must
be regarded as novi incolae. i|v
8 . . . e'errpartvo-av : an attempt to rec-
oncile Horn. B494 ff., which mentions
Boeotians who went to the Trojan war,
with the tradition that the Aeolic mi-
gration into Boeotia took place sixty
years after it. But an a.TroSaa/j.As could
not fill all the places mentioned in the
catalogue as Boeotian ; and this so far
confirms the judgment of recent criti-
cism, that the vf&v Kard\oyos is one of
the latest additions to the Iliad. In
dip' uiv the reference is to the collective
aTroS ocr fj.6s. 10. AwpiTJs T : the par-
ticles re . . . re unite Boion-ol KT!. and
Aa-piTjs KTf. on an equal footing (c. 8.
14), as illustrations of the want of sta-
bility in Hellas. 11. t'oxov: aor. as
in c. 3. 8. This is the only second aor.
which appears to be used ingressively,
" the pres. which is ' process ' of hold-
ing connoting ' state.' See note on
Tind. 01. ii. 10." B. L. G.
THUCYDIDES I. 12, 13.
81
-Xjpovtp rja-v^dcracra rj 'EXXas /3e/3atw5 /cat
aVai/cia? e'eVe/zi//e, /cat "lawas /ze> 3 A.Orji>aloL /cat
TO>V rovs TroXXous o/ctcraf, 'ixaXta? Se /cat ^t/ceXtas TO
15 TrXetcrroi' IleXoTrowrycrtot rr^s re aXX-^g 'EXXaSos ecrrtv a
^wyota. TrdWa Se ravra vcrrepov rwv Tpcot/c&H> e/crtcr&y.
13 Awarwre'pas Se yevo^evrj^ r^5 'EXXaSos /cat
^pri^drtDV rrjv Krrjcnv ert jotaXXo^ ^ irporepov Trotov
ra TToXXa rv^oawt'Se? eV rat? TrdXecrt KaOtcrravTO, ratv
TrpocrdScof /xet^d^wv yty^o/aeVwv (irporepov Se rftrav eVt
5 prjrols yepacri Trarpt/cat ySacrtXetat), i^avrt/ca re e
12. OVKC'TI dvi<rra(iVTi : partic. impf .,
no longer subject to these violent
changes of inhabitants. 14. coicurav :
with ace. of persons, here and in
vi. 4. 8; rare in prose. (7/ 1 . Find.
7s. VIH. 22; Soph. 0. <7. 785; Eur.#ec.
1022 ; 7. A 1293. 'IroMas : used by
Thuc. only of the peninsula south of
the river Laus and Metapontum ; c/! vi.
2. 19; vii. 33. 21; whereas Campania
belongs to 'Oirt/cia, vi. 4. 25 ; and
therefore rb ir\fi<rrov may be taken in
its proper sense. 15. TT}S re aXXijs
'EXAdSos KTf. : see on c. i. 6. Notice
the rare use of re to connect two
single notions. See on c. 60. 8. Kiihn.
519, 1. The many settlements of the
Corinthians in the islands and on the
coast of the Ionian gulf are referred
to. 16. irciVTa Sc TavTO. KTC. : these
words refer to the settlements made
after the migrations above mentioned
had ceased.
13. Advance is now made in mari-
time skill, particular!.!/ by Corinth, and,
among the fonians, by Ramos and Pho-
cuea.
2. TI (xdXXov T| irpoVe pov : the refer-
ence is to c. 8. 11, where a similar
statement is made as to the time before
the Trojan war. TI is therefore sig-
nificant, and not to be changed to n
or r)Stj, as Kr. proposes. 3. TdrroXXd:
adv. often. Cf. c. 78. 5; 122.6; ii. n.
17; 87. 26; iii. 37. 22. rvpavviSts :
the despotisms here spoken of differed
in their origin from those of which
that of Pisistratus was a type ; as a
government, legal in its origin, might
be converted into a Tvpawls by an
illegal and forcible extension of its
powers. This is stated by Arist. Pol.
viii. 10. 5, when, after describing the
usual growth of despotisms (o irA-
(TTot -riav Tvpd.vv<av yfy6va.(riv e/c Sy/j.a.'yca-
yS>v), he says : al 8e trpb rovrcav tK T<av
I3a<n\t(at> TTa.ptK&a.iv6vTiav ra irdrpia Kal
SecriroriKiarfpas apxys opeyo/j.fV(ev. 4.
Trl prjTois 'Ye'peuri : with defined pre-
rogatives ; firi with dat. of the condi-
tion and basis of established order.
Cf. Arist. Pol. iii. 14. 14, ^ irtpl -rovs
fjpwiKovs xP^vovs [#a0-iAeta] . . . rjv
fK6vTtav fj.^v firi Tiff i 5" wpi(Tfj.fvots crrpa-
rr/ylis yap fjv Kal 8(a(7T^j 6 /3atri\fvs,
Kal rtav irpbs rovs 6tovs K<uptos. 5. ira-
rpiKal (3acri\ttai : hereditary monarch-
ies (cf. vii. ^9. 12 ; viii. 6. 17, of ties of
friendship, etc.), passing from father
to son. t(jT|pTveTo : of naval prep-
arations ; usually mid. Cf. c. 14. 4 ;
25. 23; 121. 7; ii. 13. 19; 85. 11, etc.
82
THUCYDIDES L
Se
crat ra
'
irpwroi e 2
- 3
f) 'EXXas /cat 7779 OaXdcrcrtj^ paXkov aL
Xe'yovrat eyyvrara rou ^vi^ rpoirov /
ras ^avs, /cat r/mfpets irpoirov Iv
7779 ao9 v(wnri i yr]Qr\v<j.i (f>aiverai Se /cat
10 ^o/cX^9 Ko/5tV0t09 vau7TJ7yo9 vav<s Trorfcras
8* ecrrt /xaXtcrra T/9ta/cacrta e? r^v TeXeurr)i> rouSe rov
TToXe/xou, ore 'Ayaetz'O/cA^? a/xtot9 r)X#e- vavpayia re ua- 4
XatrarT? aiv t<r/u,ev y'vyverai KopwOiatv irpbs Keyo/cv/5atov?
eny Se /xaXtcrra /cat ravry e^/corra /cat Sta/cotrta ecrrt
15 JJ<XP L TO ^ ft^oC yjpovov. ot/cowre? yap r^f TrdXtv ot Ko- 5
Act. with &rnr\ow, ii. 17. 21. 6. av-
Tti^ovro : applied themselves. For pi.
following sing., c/I iii. 72. 8. Kiihn.
359, 2.
jrpwroi 8t KopivSioi KT. : the view
which Thuc. now gives of the devel-
opment of Greek maritime power (to
the end of c. 14) comprises the period
from 700 to 500 B.C., including the ad-
vances made by the Corinthians, the
lonians, the tyrants in Sicily, and the
Corcyraeans, to the development of
the Athenian navy under Themisto-
cles. See App. 7. TOV vvv rpo'irov :
opp. to the ira.Xa.ibs Tp&iros of C. IO. 31.
|XTaxip(<rcu: used only act. ^y
Thuc. Of. iv. 1 8. 14; vi. 12. 17; 16.
31 ; vii. 87. 2. Later chiefly mid.
8. Kttl rpujpets . . . vavjnjYnOTJvai : and
it is said that Corinth was the first place
in Greece where triremes were built. Part,
gen. with a sup. adv. G. 1088 ; H. 755
b ; Kr. Spr. 47, 28, 8. This probably
represents a further advance on the
previous statement, Trp&roi . . . TO.S
v*vs. 9. 4>aivTcu 8t KT. : since it
was a Corinthian shipwright who con-
structed ships of war (j>aw, probably
not triremes; cf. c. 14. 4) for the
Samians, we have a second indication
of the early prominence of the Cor-
inthians. The third is introduced by
re, 12. See on c. 2. 6. 11. (xoXio-ra:
used with statements of quantity to
imply that the account given is
the best practicable approximation,
though the reality may be either more
or less. rovSe TOV iro\c'|xov: on the
import of this expression, see Introd.,
p. 24. The two events dated must
have occurred respectively in B.C.
704 and 664. 12. OT : since the time
when = e or atp' ol, as in c. 18. 9. So
to express the terminus a quo we
have ws in iv. 90. 14, and in v. 20. 4,
where ff is perhaps to be omitted ;
f7Ti5ij, iii. 68. 31 (cf. c. 6. 9); =Ve/,
Eur. Med. 26 ; Hipp. 34 ; /. T. 258.
Kr. Dial. 69, 56, 2. In iii. 29. 9,
ore gives the terminus ad quern,
till. nXOe : with dat. Cf. c. 27. 1 ;
61. 1; 107. 27; iii. 70. 2; vi. 46.
12; vii. 73. 5; viii. 96. 1; Plat. Prot.
321 c.
iraXaira-nj : see on c. I. 11. 13.
y-yvT<u: here and in 24 the pres. is
not hist., but represents the vision of
the historical inquirer. 14. Tavrrj :
the terminus a quo as ore . . .
$\0e in 12. For the dat. cf. iii. 29. 9 ;
and Soph. 0. T. 735, xal ris xp^ vos
TolaS' fffrlv ovf\r)\v6a>s ; tori : here
THUCYDIDES I. 13.
83
pLvOioi eVt TOV lo~0fjiov del OTJ TTOTC epiropiov ei^ov,
TO TrctXat Kara yfjv TO, TrXetco 17 /cara
re eVro? neXoTrowrjcrov /cat rail/ ea), Sta TT??
trap* dXXi^Xov? eVt/ucrycWfttt', ^p^acrt re Swar.o^ rjcrav,
20 a>5 /cat rotg TraXatot? Trot^rats SeSr/Xwrai afyveiov yap
eVetSi? re ot "EXXi^eg /zctXXoz/
KaOypovv, /cat
TO
7rX<woj>, ra? vav?
TO
irpoo~6o(t) TTfV vrdXtf. /cat Ia>crtz> vcrrepov TTO\V ytyverou 6
25 VOVTLKOV eVt Kvpov Ilepo-aj^ TrpcoTov ySacrtXevo^ro? /cat
TOV vteo? avrou, 7175 re /ca#' eavrov? ^aXdcr-
a) TroXe/xov^re? e/c^dri^crd^ rtt'a yjpovov. /cat TIo-
eVt
and in 11 represents the result of a
calculation. So ^<rov in iii. 29. 9.
16. asl 8rf iroT : y/'om <Ae i>er^ earli-
est times. The indef . irore extends the
notion of det over an unlimited past
(</ c. 47. 10 ; 60. 9; iv. 103. 11, e<c.;
Hdt. ix. 26. 5), and receives additional
emphasis from 5ij, as in viii. 73. 20.
17. ra irXtu* : usually in comp. sense
without the art., as in c. 3. 23. Cf.
with this Soph. _Anf. 313; Eur. Hipp.
471. Kr. S/>r. 50, 4, 13. Commonly the
phrase has a sup. meaning. Cf. c. 69.
27; 81.8; ii. 39. 14; 89.8; iii. 37.26;
83. 8. 18. TWV T . . . 4' : appos. to
TtSv 'EA.ATJVOIJ'. See on c. 2. 24.
19. trap' aXX.T|Xovs : see on c. 2. 5.
XpiiVao-i T : with eVetS^ T, 21, of the
successive stages of progress. See on
o. 12. 10. 20. d4>veio'v: cf. Horn. B
570. So Find. 01. xin. 4 calls Corinth
o\&ia, and Hdt. iii. 52. 14, evSaiftuv.
22. 4'irXa>ov : poetic verb (c/! Hes. Op.
Co4); i.e. ir\o'i/j.<aTfpa, f-yi-yi/ero, C.8. 8.
ras vavs : ?'.e. those above mentioned.
KaOrfpovv : sc. ol Kopivdioi, as the
following words show. 23. d|x<{>oT-
pa: not now, as in 17, KCIT& yrjv ra.
ir\fl(a, but on both elements, = Kara
yJjv leal Kara 6d\a(rcrav. Cf. C. IOO. 4 ;
112. 11, etc. SvvaTTJv e'cr^ov /ere.:
the aor. sums up the results of
their efforts, = i) ir6\is avr&v Svvari)
24. "Iwo-tv vorepov Kr'e. : cf. Hdt.
i. 161 ff. This statement refers chiefly
to Miletus and Chios, since Samos and
Phocaea are specially mentioned after-
wards. As Thuc. does hot elsewhere
date by the Persian kings, Kohler,
Archae. d. Th. p. 7 (see App.) justly
infers that he is here using Hdt. as
his authority. The dates are, Cyrus,
B.C. 559-529 ; Cambyses, B.C. 529-522.
26. vu'os : this form of the gen. also
c. 137.2; ii. 100. 14 ; iii. 26. 8; butui'oO,
v. 16. 24. The nom. and ace. sing, are
of the second decl. only, as c. in. 1 ;
ii. 29. 24 ; 67. 15, etc., and the pi. cases,
ace. and gen., only of the third, as
c. 20. 7 ; vi. 30. 12. 27. e'Kpdrrjo-av :
the aor. is not ingressive (cf. c. 3. 8;
4. 2) but complexive, they maintained
their power. 28. rvpavvwv : not TV-
84
THUCYDIDES I. 13, 14.
o)v aXXas re rfav
30 eXa;j> di'ecfy/ce' r&> 'A-TroXXaHa r<w Ai^Xtar
vmrjKoov^ eVoti^craro /cat 'Prjveiav
re Macr-
Su-
<atVerai Se /cat
TCOV Tpwt/caiv,
CVLKMV
14 craXtav ot/ctoz>res
varwrara yap ravra raz/ vavriKotv
ravra, iroXXats ye^eat? vcrrepa
rpLTJpe&i /xeV oXtyat? ^pcu/xe^a, TrevTrjKovTOpois S'
5 TrXotot? fjLaKpoLS ^7)pTVjJLva uxnTep e/cetva. oXtyov re irpo 2
M^St/caw /cat rov Aapetov Bavdrov, 05 /iera Ka/x/8v-
eySacrtXeucre, rp^pei^ wept re ^t/ceXtav rot?
en /cat
pavvfio-as, for liis despotism began un-
der Cyrus, about B.C. 532, and he was
killed in the year of Cambyses's death,
B.C. 522. Cy. Hdt. iii. 120 ff. 29. Trj-
vciav /ere. : c/~. iii. 104. 8. 30. ^wKarjs
TC . . . vavn,a\ovvTs : Massalia (Mar-
seilles) was founded by the Phocaeans,
B.C. 600. The city of Phocaea was
itself taken by Harpagus, the Persian
commander, ciV. B.C. 543, at which time
half the population abandoned the
place, and sailing westward to Corsica,
fought a successful but ruinous bat-
tle against the combined fleets of the
Carthaginians and the Tyrrhenians
(Hdt. i. 166). Thuc. is probably not
referring to this battle, but to re-
peated successes (ivixuv) over the
Carthaginians, who would be likely
to resist any attempt to found a set-
tlement on the Gallic coast. Antio-
chus of Syracuse may have been his
authority for this statement. Even
if the dates did not conflict, the tense
v'iK<av, which denotes the victory and
its enduring results (cf. 0.49. 24; 100.
3; 116. 10; iii. 108. 10, etc.) could
hardly be used to denote the KaS/tei'jj
v(Kf\ of the Phocaeans. See App.
14. Still it was only slowly and by
degrees that progress was made.
\. SuvaTtoTara yap KT|. : not the
reason of the preceding thought, but
of the mention of the particular states
named in last chap. 2. <f>a(vmu :
to be joined with xpdiiieva. and etyprv-
fjifva. 3. iroXXais . . . TpwvKuv:
though these naval powers arose manj
generations after the Trojan war.
5. irXoiois jJiaKpois : irA.o?a usually opp.
to war-ships, particularly to triremes,
which are often called vrjts simply.
Cf. ii. 84. 7; iv. 116. 5; vi. 65. 14.
Here the epithet paKpols marks them
as ships of war, though except in size
they probably differed little from
trading vessels. Kr. refers to Hdt.
vii. 21. 9, where he speaks of /ua/cpcts
veas as furnished for Xerxes's bridge,
to show that the epithet does not
always have this force ; but ibid. 36. 3
the same vessels are spoken of as
ntvTi}KOVTtpovs Kal rpffjptas. c&rircp
CKCiva : i.e. TO. Kara ret TpcaiKa vav-
TI/CO.
oXfyov rt : see on c. 2. 6. 6. TOV
Aapeiov Qa.va.rov : B.C. 485. 7. t'pa-
o-Xwor : see on c. 3. 8. irpl SIK-
Xiav: see on c. 5. 17. Reference is
made to Gelo, Hiero, and probably
also to Anaxilas of Rhegium. TOIS
Tupdvvous tY'vovTO : cf. c. 13. 24. is
ir\T)6os, in numbers, = woAA.cn' ; usually
7rATJ0i, as in ii. 1 1. 12 ; viii. 22. 3. Cf.
THUCYDIDES 1. 14.
TvpdvvoLS 69 77X17^05 eyevovTo /cat Ke/3/cv/3atots- ravra
yap reXevrata 77/30 7179 He/s^ov o-r/saretas ^ai^t/ca d^td-
10 Xoya eV ry 'EXXdSt /careVrq. Atyu^rat yd/3 /cat 'A^i'atot, 3
/cat et rtt'e? dXXot, ftpa-^ea eKeKrrjvro /cat rovrcut' rd 77oXXd
re
ou
eVetcrei/ jVtytvrfrats TroXe/zoiWas, /cat d/ia TOI> flap/Bdpov
6Wo9, rds i>au? Trotiycracr^at, aicnrep /cat
15
/cat aiTat OVTTOJ
3td
/cara-
Ar. JcA. 688, 's T(xy waiej. 8. ratl-
ra : the Sicilian and Corcyraean navies.
The subj. is conformed to the pred.
vauTiica d|ioAo - yo. TeAfyrala is adv.
See on c. 12. 3.
11. ppaxa: of trifling importance.
Cf.c. 74. 22; 117.12; 130.9; 141.4,
efc. TairoXXd : agrees formally with
the preceding whole (ret vavrixa), but
really refers only to a part to which
jrfvrriKovr6povs is pred. The itfvrrt-
K&vTopos had on each side 25 oarsmen
arranged horizontally. 12. o^t T
cL4>* oj : the event spoken of (fireure
@f/j.i(TTOK\fis) stands at a point between
the Trojan war and the time of the
historian. Looking from the former
one might say ot|/e tirtiaev; looking
from the latter, ov iro\vs j(_p6vos a<j> o5
eireiaev. Cl. considers the expression
in the text as a mixture of the two.
Such a ffvyxvms might easily occur in
a long and complex period, but is
hardly credible when the words stand
close together. Kr. and v. H. bracket
a.<f> ov, and Sh. suggests that eW
KTTJJ/TO may be repeated after 61^6.
13. Al-yiVTJTcus irotaiiovvras : no doubt
the war mentioned in c. 41. 6; Hdt.
vi. 87 ff., which was perhaps before the
battle of Marathon (B.C. 490), though
the invasion of Xerxes (B.C. 480) is
referred to in the following lines.
Hdt., vii. 144, himself says that the
advice of Themistocles was given be-
fore the alarm caused by Xerxes' in-
vasion. See Grote, IV. c. 39, p. 399, on
the importance to Athens of this inter-
val and its causes. ical apa : with
UVTOS. See on c. 2. 8 ; 9. 20. 14. TOS
vavs : the well-known fleet; 100 triremes,
ace. to Plut. Them. 4. 2 ; 200 ace. to Hdt.
vii. 144. 8. alnrp teal tvavfiaxtl-
<rav : with which they actually fought as
he intended. Cf. c. 137. 2; ii. 86. 7.
15. Kal avrai KTC. : referring to c.
IO. 31, ov$ -ret ir\o?a Kard(ppaKra fX ot> -
ras, and showing an advance since the
Trojan times, though not an entire
change. The completion of the deck
was due to Cimon. Cf. Plut. dm. 12.
3 : tKelvos r6rt irAarirrepas eiroiricTf ras
rpt-fipeis Kal Sidftaffiv rots KaTaffrpufiacriv
fSwKfV, as &v inrb iro\\<av 6ir\tTuv fta-
Xi/J-^ffpai irpo<r<f>epotvTo rails iroAe/Joij.
With 5ia trdtrrit, throughout, no definite
word is to be supplied. Cf. dirii rfjs
fcrTjs, C. 15. 11 ; M rrj ftrp Kal oaoi-t, C.
27. 3 ; airb irp<!>Ti)s, c. 77. 11 ; with art.,
vii. 43-35; 8ia Kerfs, iv. 126. 22.
86
15
THUCYDIDES I. 15.
To, /xe> ovv vavTLKa TCOV c ^X\'tji>a}v TOiayra rjv, ret re 1
TraAatd /cat rot vtrrepov yevou.eva, icrvvv Se TTepieiroirta'aLVTo
, ,, , . Y^^Wx^/*/*-/^'
o/xft>5 OVK eAa^tcrr^v ot TT/oocrcr^ofTe? avrots ^p^/xarw^ re
TrpocroSa) /cat a\.X(ov a-pXQ' IwiTrAe'oi'Tes yap rqs VTJCTOVS
'// N /x c, N ^7/^/^V^ /
5 Karea'TpecpovTO, /cat yaaAtcrra ocrot JUT) otap/c^ etvov ^cayo,cu>.
/cara y>ii> Se T^oAejaos, o$ev rts /cat 8wa/xt5 Trapeyevero, 2
ouSet?
8e ncrav, ocrot /cat iyevovro, TTOO?
v , x . ; v A/^" ,
o/xopou5 TOW? cr(pere/oov<j e/cacrrot?, /cat e/co^/xov? crrpareta?
x \ , v ** c > v x x ^^-u^CR^t^u , ,/-
Trokv ano TTTJS
10 o~a^ ot
C7T
ov yap
OVK
VTTtKOOL,
ttV aUTOt CtTTO
Trpo? ra?
tO~7^9 /COtVCt? CTTpa-
15. Of still less importance were the
wars waged in early times on land.
1. roiavra: z'.e. of small importance
as compared with those of later times.
2. Ur\vv 8e Kre. : z.e. though they
were on a small scale, still those who
paid attention to them gained greatly
in wealth and power. Cf. c. 8. 11 ; 13.
1. On the spelling of 7rpo<j<rx<Wes,
see App. ; and for the meaning, cf.
vii. 4. 22. OUTO?S =- TO?S j/aim/coTs.
5. 6'croi \ir\ . . . \u>pav : refers chiefly,
perhaps exclusively, to the Athenians.
Cf. c. 2. 26.
6. Kara yrjv B iro\|AOS /ere. : the re-
mainder of the chapter states the nat-
ural inference to which the discussion
in c. 4-14 leads, that only the sea
could be the adequate scene of Hel-
lenic development. 6'8ev TIS ical
Svvafiis irapfye'veTO : from which any
considerable amount of power resulted.
Cl. and Kr. consider the meaning to
be, "in consequence of which any
large force was placed in the field,"
the latter saying that irpoffeyevfTo
would have been used for the mean-
ing given above. But cf. Xen. Mem.
l v - 2. 2, rb irpoeffrdvai ir6\f<as . . irapa-
yiyvevOai rots avdptairois. Plat. Theaet.
197 C, Swa/j-iv ai>T(j> irepl auras irapaye-
yovevai. Men. 99 e; Legg.7S'2d.. Be-
sides for the latter meaning we should
expect es ov rather than oOev. Under
the influence of the neg. ouSeis ^wea-Ttj
there is no need of &v with irapeytvero,
as potential of the past, though v. H.
reads K&V. Cf. Xen. Hell. vii. 5. 17,
ovSfv OVTW /3pax\j oirAov fKarepoi flx ov
(f OVK t^iKvovvro a\\ri\cav. Isae. vi. 11.
7. IVVCO-TT] : implies the meeting of
the parties engaged more forcibly than
KOTeVTTj. Cf. iv. 78. 29; vi. 85. 15.
6'<roi Kal t-ye'vovro : as many as did
occur; the 'emphasis-giving' /ecu, as
in 6, often implies that a thing, the
reality of which might be doubted,
did take place. Cf. c. 97. 11 ; 105.
17; ii. 51. 21; iii. 67. 4. 8. TOVS
<r<|>T'povs : on the position, see on c.
i. 6. The refl. refers to a subj. im-
plied in eKaarois. <TTpaTt(as . '|-
rfo-av : see App. on c. 3. 22. 9. TTJS
avrwv: sc. yrjs. Cf. c. 44. 8; 142. 11.
10. vveurTTJK<rav . . . VTTTJKOOI : cf. c.
1.6. 11. ovS'av . tirotovvTo : here
the second mode of combining a large
force is referred to, through a free
THUCYDIDES I. 15, 16.
87
retas iroLovvro, KO.T dXXi^Xovs 8e /xaXXof 0*5 e/cacrrot ot
dcTTvyetrofeg 7roXe/xov^. /xexXto-ra Se es roi/ TrctXat Trore 3
ytvopevov TrdXe/xov XaX/ctSeiw^ /cat 'Eperputi^ /cat TO dXXo
16'EXX?7vt/c6^ 65 gvfJLfiavuur tKaTepwv oiecTTr]. eTreyeVeTo Se l
dXXot? re aXXo$t KcuXv/jiara pr) avr)0rjvai, /cat ^Icucrt, TT/DO-
> - / - / T ^ - V ' TT
XaiprjcravTaiv em /xeyq^ Tout' Trpay^taraj^ Kvpo? /cat 17 Ilep-
o~t/c->) /3ao"tXet'a Kpoto~ot > /ca^eXovcra /cat oo~a etro? "AXvo?
5 Trora/xov 77/305 OaXaa-crav eVecrTpdrevo'e /cat Ta.5
ev
alliance resting on equal rights, aurol
OTrii TTJS l(rr;s. C/. iii. 40. 31. 12.
Kar" dXXTj'Xovs : connected with the
distributive a>s enaffToi (sc. (iro^f^ovv),
" their wars were only the wars of the
several neighbouring tribes, one with
another." Jowett.
13. [ioXwrra: f'.e. within the time
preceding the Peloponnesian war.
cs TOV troXai Krt. : the war for the
possession of the \-i]\a.vrov irfSiov
between Chalcis and Eretria. Cf.
Hdt. v. 99 ; Strab. x. i. 11 ; Grote, III.
c. 12, p. 170. Curtius, Herm. 10, p.220
ff., gives good reason for placing this
in the eighth rather than in the sev-
enth century. -14. 'Eptrpnav: on the
spelling, see App. 15. SW'OT-T) : rf.
c. 1.6; 18. 28.
16. The 7on/a;is especially were hin-
dered in their jiroyress by the extension
of the Persian power.
1. irYVTo : came upon, happened,
from the outside. This verb is often
used of what is unexpected and dis-
astrous, as in ii. 58. 8 ; vii. 87. 14 ; viii.
96. 8 ; and therefore of destructive
natural phenomena, as in ii. 4. 8; 77.
20; iv. 3. 7; viii. 34. 4. 2. oXXoOi :
not here local, but of circumstances,
relations, aliis rerum condicio-
nibus. Cf. Plat. Symp. 184 e, pova-
Xv firavOa ffvfj.iriirTfi . . . oAAofli Se
ovoauov. JJLTJ av^T)0TJvai : the Vat. Ms.
has roO, other Mss. TOV /xi}, before
the inf. We might have had the
simple inf. as in iv. 67. 24. GMT. 749 ;
95, 2 ; H. 1029. Kal "Iwo-i : should
after ciAAos re depend on eVe-ye'vero,
but is dat. of interest with the partic.
clause, and is felt again with fvearpa,-
revcre. For similar irregularity from
apparent displacement of re, cf. c.
53-7; 77- 24; 129. 5; iii. 94. 17;
iv. 28. 19; 52. 5; 85. 11; 127. 12;
Horn. n632. eirio-TpaTeueu/ has dat. inc.
107. 25 ; iii. 54. 8 ; but ace. in iv. 60.
10 ; 92. 26. irpox<>fwi<rcivTa>v . . .
irpa-yjiarwy : refers to the lonians, not,
as the Schol. says, to the Persians.
3. rj Hcpo-iKi] P<i<riXe ia. : in a concrete
sense, the Persian empire, as in ii. 97.
25, of the Odrysian kingdom. The
reading f^ovaia of inferior Mss.,
adopted by St., P., B., v. H., is not a
suitable word for an absolute monar-
chy. 4. Ka06\ovo-a : (see on c. 4. 6)
has the double obj. Kpolcrov (B.C. 549)
and offa . . . 6d\aa-<rav (sc. fffri, as elai
inii. 97. 25). Cf. Hdt. i. 71 ff. cvros
"AVuos iroTapov : on the u-est side of the
Hali/s, from the point of view of the
Greeks ; Vpbs OaXaavav from that of
the Persians. The generic name is
often thus joined with the special,
which takes the attrib. position. Cf.
THUCYPIDES I. 1 6, 17.
ipa) TrdXeig e'SouXwcre, Aayoeto? Se va-rtpov TOJ
w Kparwv /cat ra? vr^crou?.
17 ^vpavvoi Se .ocrot 7io-cu> eV rat? 'EXX-ni'i/ccu 1 ? TroXetri,
x' ,,, f ' ~ , ' ' , v ' w'
TO e<p eavTOiv povov TrpoopaifJLevoL e? TC^TO crw/xa KCU e?
TO TO^ tSioi> OIKOV av&LV, Si* d
jadXicrra T<ZS vroXet? MKOVV, eTrp
5 epyov d^tdXoyov, et ^77 TI 77/309 Tre/atoi/cous TOU? avrfov
Kao~Toi5. [ot yaya eV ^t/ceXta CTT! vrXetcrTot' e^w pycrav Sv-
OVTOJ Trai>Ta^60i> 17 'EXXa? CTTI TroXvv ^povov
[J<nTS Kpivf) <^avpov /xi^Sev KOLTtpyd^ecrBaL, Kara.
s TC droXfJiOTepa elvat.
TC 0,77' avrtov
ii. 97. 3; iv. 102. 3; vi. 4.2. 6. Aa-
pcios 8 /ere. : ace. to Hdt. i. 169, the
lonians, of rets vfi<rovs ^x. ot/res > i- e - ^' ie
Chians and Samians (c. 142), had sur-
rendered to Cyrus. But Thuc. is
probably right in placing their subju-
gation after the battle of Lade (B.C.
4947). Cf. Hdt. vi. 7-17.
17. 7%e t i/rants also in the Greek
states employed their power in no impor-
tant wars.
1. Tv'pavvoi 8 /ere. : we have here
the last of the rfK^pia for the time
before the Persian war. See note at
end of c. 2. The position of rvpavvoi
(without art. before the attrib. rel.
sentence, nearly = oVoi fovpdwevov)
reminds us of the previous mention of
TvpawlSfs in c. 13. 3. 2. irpoopwjAe-
voi : the Attic prose writers often use
the mid. of compounds of bpav, chiefly
of intellectual perception. Kiihn. 374,
3. t s T . . . avgciv : the two aspects
of rb 3<p' fauruv (their own interest), their
personal security (cf. vi. 9. 8) and the
aggrandizement of their families.
3. Si' <icr<j>a\ias . CO'KOVV : adminis-
tered their states (cf. iii. 37. 18; viii.
67. 6) fn the way of the greatest
attainable security. For Sid, cf. c. 40.
16 ; 73. 13 ; ii. 64. 2. 4. owr aw-
TUJV : as the result of their rule. The
execution might be by others. So
air6 is frequently used with irpaffac-
cOat, cf. iv. 76. 4; vi. 61. 6; viii. 48.
40; 68. 24; with \fyeaOai, iii. 36.24;
82. 41 ; vi. 32. 18, in all of which Co-
bet (V. L. p. 276) would read b*6.
But see Herbst gegen Cobet, p. 49, who
says, vtr6 dicitur de ipso actore,
aw6 de auctore. Sh.asks: "Why
should copyists constantly change vir6
into dir<{ after such verbs, and very
rarely after others 1 " 5. el pf TI :
with the Vat. and other good Mss. for,
el fj.^i ef TI, which is not found else-
where in Thuc. irpos irepioiKOvs . .
C'KOUTTOIS: on the order, see on c. i. 6.
fKaarois is not to be connected with
firpdxQ'n> but with irfpio'iKous rovs avrcay
(though the gen. would be more regu-
lar), emphasizing the separate instan-
ces. 6. ol yap KTe. : see App. 7.
OVTW iravraxoflev w T. : refers generally
to the causes which hindered the rapid
growth of Greek power, enumerated
in c. 2 ff., before the Persian war, to
which we pass in c. 18. Ka.Teix.rro, was
THUCYDIDES I. 18.
89
18 'ETretSr) Se ot re 'A^TpatW rvpawoi /cat ot e/c 7-779 1
aXX^? 'EXXaSos eVt TroXu /cat 7r/3u> Tv/oai>i/ev#etcr7? ot
vrXetcrrot /cat reXeuratot TrXrw raiv eV St/ceXta UTTO Aa-
^tt^j&Mrwd. '
/ceSat//,<W<wz> KaTe\v0Tfja'av (17 yap Aa/ceSatjUuov jutera T7p
5 KT'KTIV raiv vvv ivoLKovvrwv avTrjv .AwptaJv eVt TrXet-
aracriacracra Ojaa><? e/c TraXatorarou
OTOI>
AeW 6ac&, checked. Cf. ii. 65. 33; iii.
62. 13. With a<rre ju^, iv. 130.2?; Hdt.
viii. 57. 9. With simple inf. probably
here only . On the neg. , see GMT. 807 ;
H. 1029. The second clause, xa-ra Tr6\ets
. . . flvai, contains the neg. in aro\fj.o-
Tipa, = fj^re Kara ird\ets ro\/a^p6Tfp6i'
TI irpdrrffftv. <f>avtp6i' here = firupaves,
ai6\oyot>. Cf. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5. 58.
18. Soon after came the Persian
wars. Athens and Sparta, after a brief
alliance, fell into hostility, and each strove
to augment her own power.
Chaps. 18 and 19 show that even the
recent occurrences (TO irpb aurS>v, c. I.
10) were important chiefly as prepara-
tions for the Peloponnesian war.
1. ot K TT}S 'EXXaSos : followed by
the supplementary description ir\t1-
(rroi Kal TeAetiTcuot with repeated art.
Cf. c. 2. 24; 23. 17; 108. 12; iii. 23.
8. (K TTJS 'EAAaSos is a proleptic
attrib., caused by KaTfKvQ-rjaav. See on
c. 8. 9. 2. cirl iroXw . . . TvpavvevOeC-
o-rjs : for the order, see on c. n. 19.
firl iro\v, generally, in local sense. Cf.
ii. 34. 24. Kal trpiv, even earlier than
Athens. Before irplv or vp6repov, Kal
= ft-n. Cf. v. 14. 19; vi. 88. 23; vii.
15. 16; 68. 16. 3. ir\r\v TWV cv SLKE-
Xuj.: an exception to Tf\fvra'ioi. In
Sicily they maintained themselves to
a later time. Besides the expulsion
of the Pisistratidae (B.C. 510; c/!Hdt.
v. 65) by Spartan help, we know only
that after the death of Periander in
Corinth (B.C. 585), of Clisthenes in
Sicyon (B.C. 570), and of Theagenes
in Megara (about B.C. 510), the Lace-
daemonians favoured the restoration
of the older order of things, and made
an unsuccessful attack on Polycrates
of Samos, about B.C. 525 (Hdt. iii. 39,
56). Therefore the words ol rvpawoi
. . . nan \vdt\ffav are to be understood
generally in the sense of the words
in 10, rot tV TCUS a\\ais ir6\t<ri KaQicrra.-
a-av. Cf. Arist. Pol. viii. 10. 30 (1312
b 7), Aa.KfSai/j.6i'ioi ir\ei(TTas KaT(\v<ra.v
TvpawtSas. See Curtius, Hist, of
Greece, I. p. 422.
4. rt]v KT<TIV: the settlement. Cf.
the verb K-ri^iv,c. 12. 5, 17 ; ii. 68. 6; v.
1 6. 32, etc. 5. irl irXtwrrov \pdvov :
i.e. down to the legislation of Lycur-
gus, which Thuc. places about B.C.
820 (Eratosthenes, 884); and so the
unsettled period must have lasted two
or three hundred years. Hdt. i. 65
agrees as to the fact. See Grote, II.
c. 6, p. 340. 6. <ov Lo-(iv : common in
the historians with sup. or fj.6vos (cf.
Hdt. i. 142. 3; 178. 12; ii. 68. 7;
iii. 60. 15; iv. 152. 13; 197. 5, etc.) ;
assimilated to an antec., usually
obvious; as in c. 4. 1; 13. 13; here
probably iraa-uv ir6\ewv is to be sup-
plied. K iraXcuoTcvrov : after the
longest period of disturbance Sparta
was the earliest to reach a settled
state ; implied by the aor. i\\>vo^i\Qt\ t to
which is attached, as a natural re-
sult, arupdvvevTos $v. On this tvvo/j.ta
see C. Wachsmuth, Jahrbb. 14, p. 9.
90
THUCYDIDES I. 18.
/cat r)vvofi7j /cat et aTvpavvevros v err) yap etrrt
Xtcrra reryoa/cocrta /cat 6Xtya> TrXetw e? r^f reXevrrjv
row TroXejiiou, d<' ou Aa/ceSatyaoVtot r^ 0,7)777 TroXtreta
10 ^putvTO.1' /cat St' avro Swd/u.ei'oi /cat rot eV rat? dXXats
vroXecrt /ca^tcrracrav), /xera Se TT)Z> ra>^ rvpdvvwv /card-
Xvo-u> e/c 7779 'EXXaSos ov -TroXXot? erecrtv vtrrepov /cat 17
/ Trpog 'A^mt'ou? lye^ero.
8e/cdr&> Se eret /xer' avTrjv au^t? 6 fidpfiapos rw /xeydXw 2
15 oroXo) 7rt TTOI/ 'EXXaSa SovXcocro/xez'os rj\06. /cat
ot re
ov
7ro\6[ji'r)(rdi>T(t)v 'EXXT^Vojv yytjcravTO Swd/xet
/cat ot 'A^vatot eTrtoVnuv rwv Mr^'Scoi' oiavo-qOevres e/c-
Xt?retv rw vroXty /cat dvacr/cevacrauei'qt e? rd? z/av? eo~-
o / \ > / > Aft4^f, ^// v _ ,
20 pa^re? VO.VTIK.OI tyevovro. xoivr) re a7rwo"a/xei>ot rov payo-
/O V > \ \ ^ fl^iS-tjf*^' , > 1 /) /
papov va~Tpov ov TTOAAW
re
7. fxaXurra: see on c. 13. 11. 8.
rovSc TOV -rroXt'fjiov : see Introd. p. 24.
10. 81* avro : the condition de-
scribed in 7. The subj. of the rel.
clause is to be repeated with KaQiara-
ffav. 8uvofXVOi: = /j.fyaSvvdfj.fVOi. Gf.
c. 33. 20. 11. KaOtorcurav : act.,
implying ' among and for others.' The
mid., 'at home' or 'for their own in-
terest.' Cf. c. 76. 2; 1 1 8. 8; ii. 6. 3;
iii. 18. 6 ; 28. 17 ; 35. 7. ^rd 8e % rr\v
. . . KaraXvcriv : a brief repetition of
1, eVetSJj KTt. On the repeated St. see
on c. u. 6. 12. CK TTJS 'E\\o8os:
for position, see on c. n. 19. 13. tv
Ma.pa.0uvi : see App.
14. Tto (j.-yaXa> o-roXw : as the current
designation of the expedition of Xer-
xes. 15. 8ov\coo-o'(ivos : in c. 1 6. 6 the
act. ^8ovAw(re has in view rather the
sufferings of the conquered than the
interests of the conqueror. 16. V|AITO-
: aor., as in c.
3. 8 ; 4. 2 ; 14. 6 (joined in the war . . .
took the lead). But fiyowro in c. 19.2,
the i/ held the hegemony. The gen. im-
plies that their control was normal
or rightful. 17. 8vvd(iei irpov'xovTts :
by the same natural law that had
placed Agamemnon at the head of
the Trojan expedition, c. 9. 1. It was
on' a similar basis of superior force
already existing (c. 14. 12) that the
Athenians after the second Persian
war established their claim to leader-
ship. 18. 8tavoi]0VTs : this partic.
and tff&di>Tfs stand on a par as condi-
tions of vavriKol fjtvovTo, but avavtctva.-
aa.fj.fvoi (TO crKfvri avaAa/SocTss, Schol.)
is subordinate to eV^a^res as the
necessary preliminary. SiavoriOrtvai,
resolve (c. 141. 2; iv. 13. 16; vii. 40.
17), Siavoe?(r6at, have a mind. 19.
o-pdvTs : for ffM/Swres. See App.
20. KOIVI] T : and so by joint effort.
Cf. c. 4. 5. 21. 8ieKpi6T|(rav : = 5<e'-
THUCYDIDES, I. 18, 19.
91
Kal Aa/ceSat/xoi'tous, ot re aTrocrTaVres /3a<rtXea)9
\ c f- \ / / * *> ' ^"w
/cat ot gv/xTroAe/a^cravre?' ovvapei yap ravra yLteytcrra oie-
Se vavcri. Ka 3
Lcr)(vov yap o fj.v Kara yriv, o
_ \/ \ / / t A'CU^^yi*'-* V
25 okiyov fJi.v yjpovov c;vv.(JL.ivev 77 o^ac^jjiia, eTretra oe
ve^^eVre? ot Aa/ceSat/xoVtot /cat 'A^vatot
juerd raji' ^u/x/xa^ajv Trpog dXXi^Xov?, /cat rcS^ aXXaiv '
vcuv et rt^es TTOV Siao-ratei', 77/30? rovrov?
wcrre aTro rwf Mr^St/c&jt' e? rovSe at rw ir6\e^ov ra
30 )ae*> <TTTp^6^.i>oi, ra 8e 7rQ\fjLovi>Tes r) dXXi^Xot? ^ rotg
d^tcrra/xeVo^? et! Trapecr/cevdcra^TO rd
TroXeuta /cat euTretporepot eyevovro uerd /cti/Swcoi' ret?
-^ N A 1S5 '
/cat ot /xez> Aa/ceoat//,ovtot ov^ VTTO- 1
e
Trotov/xevot.
o-Tija-ai/. (y. 28; c. 15. 16. The
subj. to cnrajffdfjifvoi must be o? re Aa-
Ktf>ai[j.6vioi Hal ol 'Adrjvatoi with their
allies ; but the allies alone form the
subj. of SitKpi6ri<Tat>, and there are in-
cluded also those who were set free
from the Persian yoke by the battle
of Salamis ; and so to the subj. thus
extended o'l re a-irotrrdvrfs . . . |i>yU7roA.e-
/j.-fl<ravTes is an explanatory appos. (cf.
c. 2. 24; 13. 18), while the Athenians
and Lacedaemonians now stand in obj.
relation. Cf. ii. 16. 4; iii. 10. 17; 23.8;
53. 17, for a similar change of subj.
23. recura : these states. Cf. ruv
vavriKcav, c. 14. 2. 8i<f>dvr] : had shown
themselves among all. Cf. ii. 51.9; iv.
108. 20; vi. 17. 20.
25. uve'nivev, eiroXejiTjerav : com-
plexive aors., as in c. 6. 3. The latter
refers to the struggle in B.C. 458-440,
recorded in c. 107-115. d}xcux|i-ta:
here only in Thuc. In Hdt. vii. 145.
11 ; viii. 140. 23. But o'/iaiXM * is used
by the Plataean speaker in iii. 58. 19.
28. Siao-raicv: the iterative opt.
after el (oirore, eireiS-lj), followed as
usual by the impf . GMT. 462 ; H. 894,
2. Cf. c. 49. 14 ; ii. 10. 5; vii. 71. 11.
TI'STJ : now, by this time, the condi-
tions described in c. 15. 2 being
now changed. 29. OXTTC /ere. : from
hence to the end of the next chap-
ter it is shown that the rivalry of
the Athenians and Lacedaemonians
after the Persian war caused the full
development of their powers; and
from this, Avith the increase of means
of war, follows the preponderant im-
portance of the Peloponnesian war.
cut : belongs in effect to the following
parties, as well as the finite verbs
TrapeffKevdffavTo and eytvovro. 30.
<nrv8o'|Avou : by concluding truces, iro\(-
fj.ovi'Tfs, by icaging war. For rot ftei>
... TOT. 5, cf. ii. 46. 2. 31. dJ>i<rra-
(u'vois : = oirore aQHTTaiVTO. GMT.
841 ; H. 902. Cf. c. 99. 13, and the
whole of c. 89-118, where are the
proofs of the brief statements here
made.
19. The hegemony of the Lacedae-
monians differed from that of the Athe-
nians.
1. viroreXeis <j>o'pov: so c. 56. 7; 66.
6; 80. 14; vii. 57. 13. Without <t>6pov,
92 THUCYDIDES, I. 19, 20.
reXet? e^ovre? (ftopov rovs ^vfJL/jia^pv<; r^yovvro, /car 6Xt-
yap^iav 8e &<>icriv avrot? povov e-jrtr^ Seta/9 OTTOJ? TroXt-
revcrovcrt OepaTrevovres, 'A^vatot 8e vavs re rwi^ TrdXecov
5 r<p ^pova) TrapaXafiovTes, ir\r)v Xtcoz^ /cat Ae<T/3tw^, /cat
XprflJiaTa rot? Tracrt ra^avre? <f>epiv /cat e'yeVero avrot?
es rdvSe rd^ TrdXe/xo^ 17 tSta rfapacrKevrj /xet^wv ^ w?
ra
nore
20
Ta
ovv
TraXata rotavra
TKfjLr)pLa> vrtcrrevcrat.
rjvpov,
ot yap OLvOpamoi ra?
ii. 9. 15; v. in. 20; vii. 57. 23, but
just before <p<$p<iD UTTTJKOOJ in the same
sense. 2. ryyovvTo ; abs., maintained
their hegemony. Cf. c. 77. 23 ; iii. 10.
13. KO.T' oXi/yapxiav . . . Ocpaircv'ov-
TS : see App. /ear" o\iyapxiav belongs
to Tro\iTfvffov(ri (cf. iii. 62. 8) ; the in-
tervening words show that the object
was to further the interests of the
Lacedaemonians only, not those of
the smaller states. Cf. c. 144. 13;
ir. 76. 28 ; v. 81. 6 ; Lys. xin. 51. Else-
where Thuc. joins Oepairevftv with inf.
(cf. vi. 61. 25; vii. 70. 20), here with
STTCCS, like aKOTTflv, firifji.f\e1aQa.i, after
which verbs the f ut. indic.seems prefer-
able to the aor. subj v., though the Mss.
vary greatly. Cf. c. 56. 3; 57. 21 ; 82.
24. GMT. 339; H. 885. 6. irapaXa-
POVTCS : i.e. causing to be delivered to
them (irapaSovvdi is used of the allies
themselves in c. 101. 13), while they
increased their own fleet by the tribute
exacted subsequently. Cf. c. 99. 3.
Aeo-pitov : these lost their indepen-
dence after their revolt, B.C. 427. Cf.
iii. 50. 5, where the same phrase is
used. 6. Ko.1 e'-ye'vero avrots xre. : Cl.
follows Grote, V. c. 44. p. 117, in under-
standing Thuc. to say that the power
both of Sparta and of Athens was
greater at the beginning of the Pelo-
ponnesian war than that of both to-
gether during the short time that the
6/uaixM"* lasted. See App. TO. KpdTiara
is adv. with tfv6r]aa.i>. Cf. c. 31. 4; ra
irp^Tepa, C. 2. 2 ; ra ir\fica, C. 13. 17;
TO Te\VTata, c. 24. 12. The position
of aKpaupvovs gives it the effect of a
temporal sentence. The word occurs
in c. 52. 8 ; not elsewhere in Att.
prose.
20. But men often judge of past
events without thorough inquiry.
1. i]vpov : see on c. 1. 11. x a ^ ' Tr< *
. . . mo-revo-ai : Sh. renders, albeit
difficult for one, hardly allowing one,
to give credit to every link in the
chain of argument; the const, be-
ing that by which in Greek an adj. is
used pers. when the impers. is more
natural to us (H. 944 ; Kuhn. 477 d)
= Ka'nrep -)(a.\6irbv 'bv e/xol irLffTfvffcu avra
ita.VT\ TJS reK/LLtipicp (cf. Eur. Hel. 710,
Koyois 5" ^fj.o'icri iriffTevffov TcfSe). It
is probable that irav effis reK^piov
means the series of rtK^pia actually
alleged by Thuc. ; but 01. thinks
it means every point of evidence,
without exception, which presents it-
self. We find |T}J with iras in the
sing, only in Dem. ix. 69, r6n xp^l "<^
THUCYDIDES, I. 26.
93
a/coa<? T<DV TrpoyeyVT)n.ev(DV, /cat rjv
ofJLoCa)<$ d/3ao~aficrTa>9 Trap' dXXryXai^ ^e^ovraiaf ' A07)va.[a)v 2
A \ \ ^ /] VT ^fCK^^-^t^' t / e . P./ \
5 yOVV TO TrA^C/OS LTTTTap^OV OLOVTO.I V(f) ApfJLOOLOV KO.I
'Aptcrroyetrovos rvpavvov oWa airo9avelv, Kal OVK Icrouriv
art 'iTTTTtas /xez^ TrpecrfivraTos a)v tfPX 6 r ^ v neto-tcrrpaYov
crtcrw
view, "iTnrapxos Se /cat 0eo"o~aA.og dSeX<ot rjcrav avrov,
vTrbTOTnjo-avTes Se Tt e/ceu/^ rfj rjfJiepa KOL
10 *ApLto8tos /cat 'Aptcrroyetrajv e/c rait' ^v
Y^tv<t*v<^h / 1 y^ J f^ f ri^ t
a p.efjLrjvv(70aL TOV ^ev a.irea-^pvi'o a?
oi Se Trpti' v\Xr)(f>0r]vai Spdcrai^re? Tt /cat
i, ro> 'iTTTrdp^w Treptrv^ovre? Trept TO Aew/coptoi'
. . KaJ TOVT' &v8pa e^rjs irpoQv-
fiovs fivai ; in pi. in vii. 29. 21 and Dem.
xxiv. 70. 3. OKOCIS : here in objective
sense, the things heard. So ii. 41. 8
(cf. Tac. Ann. iv. n, ut falsas
auditiones depellerem); else-
where in Thuc. subjective, ' hearing/
' apprehension.' Cf. c. 4. 1 ; 23. 10 ;
Hi. 38. 31; iv. 126.15,33; vi. 17. 23.
<r<j>C<riv : in a dependent sentence re-
fers to the subj. of the primary. Cf.
c. 115. 23; iii. 108. 14; vi. 32. 9.
4. d(ioiu)s : i.e. as much as if the events
had taken place among strangers,
when a failure to examine would be
more excusable. Cf. vii. 68. 14.
5. -yovv : see on c. 2. 18 ; so for in-
stance. TO ir\TJ0os . . . diroOavctv :
the popular belief which Thuc. op-
poses here, and more fully in vi. 55,
was probably founded on ballads and
erroneous views about the statues in
honour of Harmodius and Aristogei-
ton. Hdt. v. 55; vi. 123 agrees with
Thuc. The principal stress lies on TV-
pavvov ovra, just as in 7 -rrp^cr^vraros &v
gives the reason for fipxe- So in 9,
vTroToirriaavTfs stands at the head of its
clause, since the failure was due to
this mistaken suspicion. 9. vtroro-
irrja-aiTcs : a rare verb, used by Thuc.
only in aor., and only in partic., except
in iii. 24. 4 inf. (for in v. 35. 14 ; viii.
76. 6, vTrdnrrcvov is the true reading).
Hdt. vi. 70. 4 ; ix. 1 16. 15 has aor. pass,
with act. meaning. The mid. occurs in
Ar. Ran. 958 ; Thesm. 496 ; and in Lys.
IX. 4. Kal ira.pa.\pr\\M : at the very
moment of execution (precisely Trap's, rb
, a more exact definition than
rififpa., on that (famous) day.
10. CK T<3v . . . |M(iT]vvo-0ai: Sh. ren-
ders, that information had been conveyed
from the body of their fellow-conspirators.
eVc would not have been joined with
the sing. Cf. iii. 69. 3 ; vi. 36. 9. e'<c
is found often in Hdt.and the Att. poets
for inr6 with pass. H. 798 c; Kiihn.
430, 2. 12. Spcuravras TI Kal KivSv-
vcvam : to do something if they must
risk their lives. Sh. Cf. iii. 53. 14 ; iv.
n. 20. Tac. Hist. i. 21, acrioris
viri esse merito perire. 13.
irepiTvxo'vres : Kfpnvyx l - veiv dicitur,
qui non quaerens, eHTru-yxa" 6 '"*
qui quaerens in aliquid ceci-
dit. Herm. AetoKo'piov: the sanc-
tuary of the daughters of Leos, an
THUCYDIDES, 1. 20, 21.
TTjv Hava6rjvaiKr)v TTO^TT^V Sta/coo~//,owrt aTre-
15 KTewav. ^roXXd e /cat dXXa eri /cat vw 6Wa /cat ov 3
~Xp6v(p afjLVY)(rroviJLi>a /cat ot dXXot v EXX>y^e ov/c op0a>$
OLOVTO.L, axnrep rou? re Aa/ceSatjaovta)^ ySacrtXea? /LIT) ^ata
\lfTJ<f)(t) irpocrriuecrOaii eKoirepov, dXXa ovotv, /cat rov Ilt-
Tavdrrjv \6^oi> ( avrot? etvat, 05 ov8' iyevero iruTroTe. ou-
draXatTT&jpo? rot? TroXXots 17 ^r^crt? r^? dX^^eta?
/cat eTTt rd erotu,a uctXXov rpeTro^rat.
r r r >
,
EK
rotavrd
rt?
jadXttrra a St^X^ov ov^ afjiaprdvoi, /cat ovr6
old Attic king, who in a famine were
sacrificed for the state. It was in the
inner Ceramicus near the temple of
Apollo Patrous. 14. TT)V IlavaOT)-
VCUKTJV ironirrjv: on the 24-29 Heca-
tombaeon (July).
16. KCU ol oXXoi : i.e. not the Athen-
ians only. 17. ol'ovrai. : used only
here with obj. ace. Elsewhere with inf.
or abs. Cf. ii. 54. 10; iv. 64. 13.
ukrirep . . . irwinm : the statements
here denied by Thuc. are apparently
made by Hdt. vi. 57. 30, on the double
vote of the Lacedaemonian kings,
and ix. 53. 9, on the IIiTaj/oTTjs \6%os ;
and we can hardly doubt that Thuc.
has those passages in view. Cobet,
Mnem. 12, p. 158, explains that Hdt.
means that the one nearest kinsman
of the kings cast two votes for the
kings, if both absent, and a third for
himself, and that the pi. TOVS /xaAicrra
irpoa-fiKovras is used because this kins-
man would not always be the same.
Paus. iii. 16. 9, speaks of a /ccfynj Hi-
rdvT], as Hdt. iii. 55 calls it Srjyuos. On
this question see Kirchhoff, Monatsh.
d. Berl. Ak., Jan., 1878. The unusual
expression ^$y irpoa-ridfcrdai (quite
unlike c. 40. 18, tyrjtyov irpoanQeneOa.)
probably means that the kings voted
last. See Schb'mann, Antiquities of
Greece, I. p. 233. The neg. yurj, because
this clause is appos. to iroAAa &\\a. See
Am. J. of. Ph. I. p. 49. 21. TaToi-
jj,a : what lies nearest at hand, taken
without scrutiny, and therefore having
no guarantee of accuracy.
21. An unprejudiced examination of
the proofs adduced must result in a con-
viction of the superior importance of the
Peloponnesian war.
1. 6'fj.cos : i.e. although x a ^ 67r ovra
KTf., c. 20. 1. 2. & SirJXOov: obj. of
vofj.i^u>v, with roiavra /j.d\iffra (see on
c. 13. 11) as pred., pretty nearly such
as I have described them. The same
obj. must be supplied with iriartvuv,
4, and rtyrja-d/aievos, 7. Cl. regards
these parties, as cond. prot, to a/tapra-
/oi &v, but he has not observed that
the neg. with the second is oi/re ofaf,
not /urjre (UTJre. The last two really
express the cause of the writer's con-
viction of the correctness of his
result, and only the first is cond.,
= tl TJS vofil^ot, where ns may be
regarded as a disguised tyu (Kiihn.
470, 1). What he feels to have been
the cause of his own escape from
error must be the condition of a sim-
ilar escape on the part of any one
THUCYDIDES I. 21.
Trot^Tcu vp.vr)Ka(TL irepi
ovre
TO
95
~
KocrfJiovv- s
Xoyoypd
5 TO irpocrayaryoTepov Ty d/cpodo~ei ^ dXr)0crTepov, OVTCL d
e'Xey/cra /cat TO. TroXXa VTTO ^povov avrtov
TO /AV^aiSe? e/cvevt/c^/coTa, rjvprfcrdaL oe
>; r ft \ ^ ''
/cat 6 JToXe/iOJ OVT05, /catVep Toit' dv6 pdnrtov Iv
* \ ^ ^W / 9 \ / /
10 av 7roXe/x,a>o~t TOI* irapovTa aet /u,eyto~Tov KpivovTwv, TTOLV-
Se TO, dp^ata fjidXXov Oav/Jia^ovTov, air*
epyfov (TKOTTOvcri or^Xajcret o/xa>5
who may pursue the same investiga-
tion. 4. os Xo-yo'YpcujKn. ^uvs'Oeorav:
see App. |w'0<rav: aor., refer? to
records of facts recently compiled by
writers of prose, and probably points
to Herodotus. It implies merely the
collection and recording of a mass of
facts, not, like vyypd<t>tit' and the Lat.
res componere, an elaborate in-
quiry and systematic treatment. Cf.
C. 97. 10. cirl TO ... o\r]0to-7pov :
rather to tickle the ear in public recita-
tion than to reach the truth. The repeated
comp., as in Lat., expresses that of two
qualities in the same object, one exists
in larger measure. Cf. Horn, a 164 ;
Hdt. iii. 65. 11; Plat. Theaet. 144 b.
H. 645 ; Kuhn. 541, 5. The adv. peri-
phrasis with eiri as in c. 3. 6, and 9. 20.
oKpJatm here and in c. 22. 14 of pub-
lic recitations at festivals. 5. ovra
avt'X-yKTa . . . KVViKT]KOTa: these
words are in formal agreement with a
$ifj\6ov, though referring specially to
the misstatements of poets and chroni-
clers ; stories ichich cannot be tested, and
most of irhich hai-e from lapse of time
passed into the region of romance desti-
tute of all credibility. For titviKav, cf.
0.3. 11. 7. T)vpTJ<r6at: as express-
ing the result of diligent inquiry (cf.
c. 1. 11 ; 20. 1 ; 22. 12) stands first in its
clause in contrast with /eooytoOi/Tes and
vvfQeaa.v. 8. cos ... drroxpwvTws : suffi-
ciently considering their antiquity. &s
suggests a natural limit to what it is
fair to expect. Cf. c. 10. 34 ; iv. 84.
9 ; Kuhn. 581, 5. Not usually, as here
and Hdt. iv. 81. 4, with the restric-
tive inf. of iv. 28. 5 (rb tirl <r0as
eli/at) ; Plat. Prot. 317 a (Kara rovro
elvai). GMT. 781; H. 956; Kuhn.
585, 4.
9. ical o iro\(ios KTf. : " and so,
though men are apt, while they are
engaged in war, to judge the present
one always most important, but when
it is over to look with greater wonder
on those ancient events, still this war,
which I am going to narrate, will
show to persons who form their opin-
ions on the basis of facts, that it
proved really more important than
they." OUTOJJ'= rcav ira\ai(ov. In this
chapter the importance of the Pelo-
ponnesian war is compared with that
of TO. wa\aia (see on c. i. 10), and the
next chapter is not, as Kr. thinks, out
of place, but comes in quite properly
to contrast the modern critical meth-
ods with the uncertified traditions of
early poets and logographers. With
THUCYblDES, I. 22.
/cat ocra
e avrw
Xdyoj eitrov e/cacrrot
77877 oVres,
/xe'XXoi>res 1
\ > '' 'ffo "! 'L
TT]v aKpipeiav
22 OLVTCOV.
7roXe/A77creii>
avrrjv TO>V Xe^eVrwv
77/covcra /cat rot? dXXo#eV iroOev e/tot aTJ-ayye'XXoucrt*'' w?
5 8' av eSd/cow e^aot e/cacrrot Tre/ot ron> del Tra/aoVrwv rd
771^ e/xot re a)v avros
oeovra yu,aXtcrr* eiTretv, e'^o/xeVa> ort eyyurara rrj?
0-775
S> *
eyoya
TO, 2
rwv
ourws
eV ra> 7roXe)a<y ov/c e/c roi) ?ra-
77^t&>cra ypdfaiv ouS' a>s e/xol
10 eSd/cet, dXX' of? re avro? iraprjv /cat Trept raii^ aXXwi^
ocroi' Swaroi/ d/c/3t/3et'a Tre^ot e/cdcrrov e7ree\0a)V' eVtTrdvca? 3
^v ^ &/ TroAeyuwo-j c/". Plat. Phaed. 67 a,
^ v dv fw^e". GMT. 532 ; H. 914. For
Sri\<affei = Srj\os farai, c/". ii. 50. 4 ; Soph.
-4n. 20, 4; 1. Kr. /S/>r, 56, 7, 5 ; Kiihn.
482, 2.
22. jTAe writer has taken pains to
set forth a true account of what was said
as well as of what was done during the
war, without aiming at mere entertain-
ment.
1. Kal 6'o-a \t.iv /ere. : the distinction
between the two chief elements of the
narration, the speeches and the facts,
is enforced by the pleonasm of ocra
\6jif (Jirov followed by TUV \tx8tvT <av,
and of Ta fpya -riav irpax^ffruv in 8.
These aors. as well as Sia/uvTjjuovet/crcu
and IjKovffa are complexive. See on
c. 6. 3. 3. Sio.|j.vT]|iovvcr<u: (Xen.
Mem. i. 3. 1 ; but not elsewhere in
Thuc.) refers to the mass of material
as well as to the length of time.
With airayyf\\ov<nv must be supplied
S>v tJKOvffav. 4. to? 8' civ . . slireiv :
the &v belongs to flirflv, and /uaAicrra
to the whole phrase, as in c. 21. 2,
expressing the greatest practicable
probability. For off, see on c. 2. 4.
T& oeufra, the sentiments proper to the
occasion (Jowett), from the point of
view of the historian; all that was
necessary to bring out the inner con-
nexion of events. See Herbst, Philol.
38, p. 565. 6. f'xo|u'v<p \t\Mv-
Tv : adhering as closely as possible to
the general sense of what was actually
said. 7. OVP'TWS l'pT]T(u : sc. tp.o(, so
have I represented them as speaking;
OVTWS sums up his method. Of. c. 37.
4 ; vi. 2. 25. The pf . ffpn-rai is most
naturally explained on the assump-
tion that when Thuc. wrote this In-
troduction, he had already completed
a large part of his work.
8. TWV irpaxBe'vTwv : includes all
the incidents of the war, plans, nego-
tiations, etc., as well as military op-
erations, in reference to all of which
epya stands in opposition to \6yot.
TOV iraparuxovros : the first chance
comer. This verb is used of persons
or things which present themselves
by accident. Cf. iv. 19. 6; 103. 12;
and the impers. trapaTvxov, c. 76. 14 ;
v. 60. 11. 9. i]g(a><ra: I thought it my
duty as an historian. aiovv with inf.
properly ' to regard as worthy of one's
self.' 11. cir&Xwv : to be under-
THUCYDIDES, I. 22.
97
Se r)vp{crKTo, SIOTI ot Trapovres rot? e/oyots e/caorois ov
ravra Tre/al TOW avrwv ekeyov, dAA.' w? e/care/x/w rt? ev-
i/oias 77
e^oi.
/cat e?
15
(TOVTCiL
\OVT<DV
T yVOp.V<DV TO
7TOT6 O.V0LS KOTO. TO
eo~ecr#cu,
aKpoacnv tcrtu? TO /AT 4
ocroi Se
<TKO7TiV KOL TO)V
<i)TTLOV TOiOVTCOV
avra
KOL
stood, not of statement, as in iii. 67.
1, but of inquiiy, as antecedent to
7)|iWa ypd<pfiv. The fundamental
meaning ' pursue to the end ' admits
both senses. Cf. Plat. Parm. 128 d,
el TJS /KapcSs Ve|io; ZYwz. 38 d, atrtas
irduaj fireitvai. The object of the
inquiry is expressed by (1) oTs ourbs
irap^v, (2) irfpl TCCV &\\<av, in regard to
other matters of which I was not a wit-
ness. See App. To both belongs
bffov . . . fKaffrou, with the utmost possible
accuracy in detail.
12. TjvpCo-Kero : see on c. i. 11;
impf. to denote the continuous effort.
The subj. is TO Hpya rSiv irpaxBfVTtiov.
13. cvvoCas T| (iVTf(iT]s : dependent on
Sis TIS x'> as ^ n " s Taixovs TIS e?X -
Cf. ii. 90. 19 ; vi. 97. 14; vii. 2. 2; viii.
102. 5. G. 1092 ; H. 757 ; Kiihn. 419,
1. Cf. Tac. Ann. xv. 53, ut quis-
que audentiae habuisset. See
on c. 36. 11. (Kartptav, a certain cor-
rection of (Kartpy of most Mss., de-
pends on fuvoias. Cf. vii. 57. 56, and
KpeiffffAvuv, c. 8. 15. fxi is iterative
opt. Authorities varied in their re-
ports according as they were inclined
to favour one or the other party.
14. Kal is |i*v oKpooo-iv KTf. : hav-
ing described his mode of composition,
Thuc. here characterizes his work as
regards the two aspects of entertain-
ment and utility, employing the parti-
cles KOI . . . (it? . . . St, as in c. 19. 1, 3,
to mark the contrast. " And it may
well be that the absence of fabulous
narration from my history will make
it seem less attractive to the ear ; but
for such as shall desire to gain a true
picture both of the past and of what
is likely at some time hereafter, in
accordance with the course of human
nature, to prove either just the same
or very like it for such persons to
judge that my history is profitable
will be enough for me. And so it has
been composed rather as a treasure
for all time than as a prize composition
to please the ear for the moment."
aKp6a(nv, as in c. 21. 5, and ayiavifffta,
in 19, refers to public recitation at
festivals. 15. avruv : as avrd in
18, refers to the subject of discus-
sion, i.e. his work. See on c. i. 10.
pouX-rfo-ovTai : anticipates readers in
the distant future. 16. TO crcwju's :
limited as well by TO>C yevofievuv (the
past) as by T>V fj.e\\6vrcav . . . tcreffQai
(the probable future). Thuc. gives
in ii. 48. 14 an example of his mean-
ing in describing the symptoms of the
plague, el it-ore Kdl alQis rnre<roi.
18. Kpiveiv : rovrovs must be supplied
as subj., the an tec. of oaot BovK^aovrai.
For the const, of Kpivftv with obj. and
98 gfW JJ J* 1 FCYD l - 22 > 2 3-
**" *i / > \ ^\\ *>
t, KTri^a re e? act />taXAov 17 a
cs TO Trapa-
20 -)(prj{Jia aKoveiv iry/cetrat. -
23 Twt' Se TrpoTepov epyatv /xeyioroi/ eirpd^d^ TO Mr)- l
St/co*>, /cat TOVTO caucus Swot^ vavfJLa^iaiv /cat
ra^etav rifli> KP'KTLV eo^e* rovrov Se rov TroXejaov
re /xeya Trpo&pi}, TraOij^ard re ^vvrjve^B'Y} yevecrOau eV
5 avrw r?7 'EXXaSt ola ov^ erepa eV urw yjpovto. fffkvre yap 2
TroXetg rocratSe Xi^^etcrat r)p7)p.a>0'r)araa/, at /xeV VTTO
pred., r/. c. 21. 10; ii. 34. 15; 43. 23;
iv. 61. 22. 19. re : anc? so, inferen-
tial, as in c. 4. 5. Pliny, Ep. \. 8. 11,
refers to this passage: plurimum
refert, ut Thucy dides ait, /crfj-
/ia sit an aycaviff^a, quorum alte-
rum oratio (i.e. a work of rhetorical
art), alterum historia est. Cf.
also Polyb. iii. 31. 12. tryojvuriia. :
means a special feat at an aytav, here,
like a,Kp6atns in 14, referring to the
delivery of a show-piece at a public
gathering, like that reported of He-
rodotus (Lucian, Herod, i.) s TO
irapaxpif]|xa OKOUCIV : cf. ii. 1 1. 29, tv r<f>
irapavriKa bpav. This whole phrase is
opp. to ts afl, not the adv. part mere-
ly, as Cl. says. 20. |v-y KlTai: =
the pf. pass, of vvndvcu.
23. The Peloponnesian war surpassed
the Persian war in duration and in the
many calamities by which it was attended.
A general statement of its cause.
1. rJiv B irportpov /ere. : connected
with the close of c. 21, where this war
is compared with TO TroAoio, by Se (cf.
c. 33. 1) rather than by ydp, because
of the interposed account of his
method in c. 22. 2. Svovv . . . iro-
|iax(aiv : since Thuc. has in view the
expedition of Xerxes (6 fj.e~yas ffr6\os
of c. 18. 14), the Schol. is probably
right in saying that these battles were
the sea-fights of Artemisium and Sa-
lamis and the land-battles of Thermo-
pylae and Plataea, which brought a
decisive Kplffts. Cf. c. 89. 3. SUOIF is
to be supplied with the second noun ;
in such cases Thuc. usually employs
Iffos. Cf. rtffffdpuiv TifjifpSov Kal tacav vv-
KTII>, ii. 97. 6 ; i. 115.18; iii. 75. 12; v.
20. 12 ; 57. 12. But v. H. thinks that
with the dual nothing need be supplied.
3. TOV'TOV Sc TOV iroXc'pov KT!. : the
importance which Thuc. here attrib-
utes to the war is grounded not on
the serious interests involved nor on
the character of the military opera-
tions, but on its unusual duration and
the great number of disastrous occur-
rences which attended it. So must
we understand the words
vvr]vexQ r l ytveffOai. tv av-rtf rp '
as well as those in 17, ravra yap wdvra
fiera rovSf rov iro\ffj.ov afj.a ^uvfTTfBero.
The preceding gen. serves as an art.
to /ui?Kos. Cf. c. 1. 11; 3. 1. 4. |xrya :
pred. to irpov&r], indicating the result.
Cf. c. 90. 21 ; 93. 6. vvr)V'x0T] : =
|iW/3j. Cf. vii. 44. 3 ; viii 83. 4 ; 84.
1, and often in Hdt. 5. ola ov\ TC-
pa KTf : a common formula for what
is extraordinary. Cf. vii. 70. 15 ; viii.
i. 12; and similarly iii. 113. 21. No
inference can be drawn as to a defi-
nite duration from the words iv lay
Xpdvtf).
6. viro (3appaptov : as Mycalessus,
THUCYDIDES I. 23.
99
fidpwv, at S' VTTO cr<f>a)v avra>z> dirtTroXe^ouWtoi' (eto~t
Se at /cat ot/a^Topas p.eTe/3aXov dXto"/co/Avat), ovre </>vyat
TOcrat'Se avd p<i)TTO)v /cat <bovo<; 6 aez> /car' OLVTOV TOV TTO-
I jt- i I
10 Xe/Lto^, 6 Se 8td TO o-Tao-taeti'. Ta T nporepov dt<ofj /xeV 3
Xeyd/xeva, epyw 8e cnravLfoTepov /3ey8atou/xeva, ov/c aViora
KaTecrTTfj, creLcrptov re Trept, ot CTTI TrXelcrrov ap,a /xepos y/J?
/cat to-^vporaTot ot avTot eTrecr^pv, 17X10 v Te e/cXeti|fet9, at
Trv/cvdrepat Trapa TO, e/c TOV Trpti^ yjpovov ^vri^ov^vQ^va,
it T eo-Tt Trap* of? /x,eyaXot /cat O-TT' av-
for it is clear that he means here (15,
dir' OUTWV), and in ii. 54. 7, famine
as the result of failure of crops.
T<i T irpoTepov . . . KaTt'trrrj : anrf
so stories of former times reported on
hearsay, but too scantily confirmed by
fact, ceased to be incredible. 12. <rci-
o-|i(ov T ire'pi : both as to earthquakes
= earthquakes for instance. Cf. C. 52.
9, where the clause with irtpi is par-
allel to an ace. Though this clause
strictly belongs to the preceding subj.
TO icp6rfpov KTt., the following rel.
sentence, ol . . . tirtaxov, refers only to
occurrences of this war ; and, as if ex-
planatory of TO itportpov, nom. cases
(as e/cAetyejs) follow, for which a
verb like lytvovro must be supplied
out of OVK airiara KarfffTij. The two
sup. expressions are closely united by
a/ua ... oj OVTOI. 13. eir'<rx<>v : pre-
vailed, intr., with eirl ir\fiffrov fifpos
yrjs as adv. definition. Cf. c. 50. 7,
where, however, firl TTO\V is obj. of
fictffX ev i as we find neut. objs., c. 48. 7 ;
ii. 77. 13; iii. 107. 24 ; vii. 62. 18. Cf.
also iii. 89. 6, Ttav <7er/ucS' KaTfxoiTcav.
14. wopciTaKTe. : "running beyond
those recorded of former times," and
so pleonastic (cf. the Lat. prae) with
a comp. Cf. iv. 6. 6. G. 1213 (d) ;
H. 802, 3 ; Kr. Spr. 49, 2, 8. 15. aw-
XJAOI: pi. as siccitates, Caes. B. G.
yii. 29; perhaps also Colophon, iii. 34.
7. VTTO <r4>wv avruJv : = inr" aAAij-
\oi', the Athenians and Peloponne-
sians being the virtual subj. ; opp. to
Ttav fiapBaptav. Examples are, Plataea,
iii. 68. 3; Mitylene, iii. 50; Thyrea,
iv. 57. :i cUrl 8 at: sunt quae.
G. 152, N. 2; H. 998. tiaiv is more
common than einiv when the rel. is
nom. (cf. 15). Kiihn. 554, 5. 8. ol-
KtJTopas jwTt paXov : e.g. Aegina, ii. 27 ;
Potidaea, ii. 70 ; Anactorium, iv. 49 ;
Scione, v. 32; Melos, v. 116. eiXi-
trKo'(ivai : partic. impf . <|>u-yal KT*. :
sc. tyevovro, e.g. in Plataea, ii. 5. 30;
of the Plataeans, iii. 68. 2 ; of the
Melians, v. 116. icar' airrbv rbv ir6\f-
fiov, i.e. directly in consequence of the
war. 10. Stdro o-TcuriaJtiv : in Cor-
cyra, iii. 81. ff . ; iv. 47; Megara, iv.
66. ff. ; Samos, viii. 21. There may
well have been other instances which
the narrative omits, as having no di-
rect connexion with the war. This
remark applies particularly to the
fffifffiol, 12 (cf. ii. 8. 9; iii. 87. 9; 89.
4, 17 ; iv. 52. 3; v. 45. 20; 50. 26; vi.
95. 2; viii. 6. 29; 41. 9), and to the
fi\iov tK\ftyfis, 13 (ii. 28. 2; iv. 52. 1),
of which many others must have been
observed in Greece in 27 years ; also
to the avxfj-oi and Ai/xoi, 15, of which
no particular instance is mentioned ;
100
THUCYDIDES I. 23.
/cat XL/AOL, /cat rj ov^ 17/0 terra /3Xdi//ao-a /cat yaepos n
17 Xoi/AcoS^s vocros' ravra yap vraVra yaera rovSe
rov TToXe/xov a/za vv7T.6eTo. rfp^avro Se avrov *A.Or)- 4
vatot /cat IIeX.o77OW77O~tot Xvcravres ra<? rpta/coz'rovret?
20 crTroi'Sas at avrots kyivovro yaera Ev/3ota9 aXcuo-u>. Start 5
8JV\ \>/ / I ^ v v 1
eAvcrai', ras atrta? irpovypaya Trpcorov /cat rag ota<po-
pa<?, rov /xi7 rtva ^rjrrjcrai TTOTC eg orov roo~ovros vroXe^ao?
rot? '^EXX^o't KarecrTTTj. rrjv pkv yap aXrjOeo-Tar'rjv irpo<f>a- 6
o~tz/, dffravecTTdTrjv oe Xoyaj, rovs 'A^vatov? rjyovfJLai yae-
25 yaXovs yiyvopevovs /cat <f>6/Bov irape^ovTas rot? Aa/ceSat-
yu.oi'tot? dvay/cacrat e? ro TroXe/xet^- at 8' e? ro cfravepov
Xeyo/xevat atrtat atS' rjcrav e/carepwy,
ret? o"7rov8a9 e? rov TroXeyaov
V. 24. errv Trap* ols : = Tap' tviois.
Cf. fcrriv (v ols, v. 25. 9; viii. 65. 3.
See on 7. 16. ij . . . vo'o-os : the rep-
etition of the art. lays stress on the
partic. Cf. c. 126. 10; viii. 64. 6; 90.
27 ; Hdt. viii. 92, r^v irpo<pv\dffffovffav
firl ~2.KidQ(f rrjv Alytva'njv (ffa.) ; Plat.
Gorg. 502 b; Dem. xix. 26. ptpos ri
is adv., to a (considerable) degree, not
obj. ; so that <f>9f'ipaffa is a stronger
0Actyao-a. Cf. ii. 64. 7 ; iv. 30. 2. 18.
{jwtire'OeTo : complexive, as in c. 6. 3.
eiri9fa9ai, as of hostile forces.
TjpjjavTO 8s a-uTo-u /ere. : the narra-
tive of the beginning of the war is
carried on in ii. i. The following
words SioVi 8" f\v<rav KT. announce
the contents of the rest of this book.
19. TpiaKOVTOvreis : cf. c. 115. 1.
B.C. 445. In such words we find the
forms -ovrfis (c. 115. 3; ii. 2. 2) and
-ovriSfs (c. 87. 19; v. 32. 19; Ar. Ach.
194; Eq. 1388). 21. irp^rov: fora
similar pleonasm, cf. ii. 36. 1 ; iii. 53.
9; vi. 57. 10; viii. 66. 6. 22. TOV
. . . T)TTJo-tu : see on c. 4. 6.
23. irpo'4>acnv : here of the actual
reason or occasion. Cf. c. 118, 3;
133.7; 141.4; ii. 49. 4; vi. 6. 3; Dem.
xvni. 156, T^V a.\r)07) -Kp6<f>affiv. If we
take rovs 'AO-rjvaiovs /j.eyd\ovs . . . s rb
TroAejuelVas obj. of riyovfj.ai and r^v a\rj-
0<rToTT)i/ . . . \6ycjj (the truest cause of
this war, though least voiced, Bacon) as
pred. (the art. being required by the
sup.), we need not, with most.commen-
tators, assume an irregularity or mix-
ture of consts. 24. TOVS 'A9i]vaiovs
. . . iro\niv : the stress of the sen-
tence lies on the partic. clauses (see
on c. 100. 16) rather than on avajKa.-
ffcu. Cf. c. 82. 10; ii. 61. 3. For
avayKacrai <?s, cf. ii. 75. 14 ; vii. 62. 15.
26- S TO cfxivepo'v : = (f>av(pias, but
with the notion of coming forward in
public. Cf. c. 6. 17. 27. atriat e'lta-
Wpwv, euj>' tov : proleptic for alriai a.<p'
5>v fKarepoi. Kiihn. 600, 5. For d-n-J,
cf. C. 12. 5. The fs rb (pavepbv \ey6-
H'tvat a.lria.1 include C. 24-55 tne Kf P~
Kvpa'iKa, and C. 56-66 the HOT etSaiar ixa.
And then, after the negotiations at
A I////
THUCYDIDES I. 24.
101
24 'ETTtSa/A^o? eo-rt rroXt? kv Se^ta lo-TrXeWrt TOV *Io- i
t> KoKirov 7rpoo~ot/covo~t 8* avrrjv TavXdVrtot fidpfia-
, 'iXXvpLKOv 60vos. TavTrjv aircoKKrav [jiev Kep/cvpatot, 2
ot/ao-rT?? 8' eyevero <J>aXto<? 'Eparo/cXetSov, Koptz^tos ye-
5 i>og, raV d<' 'Hpa/cXeov?, /caret 8?) roi/ TraXatoV vo^ov e/c
^tw^ rt^e? /cat rov dXXov Acupt/cov, yevov?. irpo6\96vTO<$ 3
8e rov ^povov eyei/ero [17 rail/ 'ETrtSa/otvuuv TroXt?] yLteyctX^
/cat TToXvdvOpomos' o~rao~ta / o~avre5 Se ev dXXi^Xot? erry 4
10 TToXXct, &>s Xeyerat, aTro vroXe^tov rti'os raiv
Sparta and the decision there arrived
at, we reach in c. 88-118 the narra-
tive of the dA.7j0<rTOT7j irp6tf>a<ns of the
war, viz. the alarming growth of the
Athenian power, which is thus, in
Greek fashion, placed after ostensible
ones. The remaining chapters, 119-
145, contain the concluding consulta-
tions and decisions at Sparta and
Athens.
THE DISPUTE BETWEEN CORIXTH AXD
CORCTRA. Chaps. 24-55.
24. Origin and early history of Epi-
damnus. The commons appeal in vain
to Corey ra for help against the attacks
of the banished aristocrats.
1. 'Eiri8a|ivos : Dyrrhachium
of the Romans, now Durazzo, on the
Illyrian coast of the Adriatic. A
name thus placed is a common mode
of beginning a narrative. Cf. Horn.
T 172 ; or with preceding tan, y
293; 5 844. So c. 126. 6; Cic. Verr.
Act. II. iv. 33 ; Virg. Aen. i. 12.
fo-irXe'ovri : see on c. 10. 34. This
verb only here in prose with simple
ace.; with prep., ii. 86. 19; 89. 30;
92.22; 94. 4; iv. 75. 5; viii. 99. 17.
So also fffdyetv, eV/JaAAeu/, fff&aivfiv,
firico/j.iftt>, ftrfyfpeiv always with prep,
in prose. 2. irpoo-oiKovcri : with
ace. Arist. Pol. i. 8. 7. In. iv. 103. 10;
v. 51. 3 it is abs. 3. diruKio-av: Ol.
38. 2; B.C. 627. 4. <J>aXtos: so ac-
centuated in distinction from the adj.
$>oA(os or <t>a\i6s. See Lehrs, de Aris-
tarcho, p. 279; Chandler, Greek Ac-
centuation, 249. 'EparoKXsiSov :
the gen. of the father's name without
the art., as in ii. 67. 13; 99. 25.
5. rcSv ewj>' 'HpaK\e'ovs: as vi. 3. 6,
'Apxias rSiv 'Hpo/cA.etSoii', probably one
of the Bacchiadae. The gen. of the
whole depends directly on the per-
sonal name. 8if : naturally ; often
used in explanatory clauses. (7/1
ii. 102. 28 ; iii. 104. 2. On the custom
itself, see vi. 4. 2 ; and on the con-
nexion between a colony and the
mother city, c/. c. 25. 4 ; 34. 1 ;
38. 2. 6. KaTttK\Ti0is : only here
in Thuc. ; found again in Polyb.,
Strab., and Plut. 7. y ' vov s :
tdvovs. So in iv. 61. 14; vii. 27. 2;
29. 23.
8. [TJ TWV 'Eiri8ap.viwv iroXis] : the
Mss. vary between ir6\is and Svvafus,
thus betraying that the words are a
gloss, as Stahl rightly judged. 9.
a-Too-iaa-avres : agreeing Kara avvtaiv
with iro\is. Cf. iii. 2. 2, AetrjSos . . .
ftov\ri6fi/Tes ', 79- ^> **"W 6vras.
10. lis Xe'^yerai : belongs to Hrri iro\\d,
102
THUCYDIDES I. 24, 25.
ftapfidpcov e^Odpycrav KOI rrjs Swa/xeo>s rrjs TroXX^s ecrre-
pTJ0r)crai>. rd Se reXevrata 77/30 rovSe rov TroXeyaou 6 817- 5
/AOS avTo>v eeSta>e row? Svmrovs, ot Se eVeX^oVres
(jitTa rail/ ftapfidpajv eXy^ovTO rovs a T^ TroXet /cara re
15 yffv KCLL /card OdXacrcrav. oi Se eV rij TroXet oWes 'ETrtSd- 6
fJLVLOl, eVeiS?) 7TieoZ'TO, Tre/ATTOVCTtl' I? T^ KepKVpCLV 7T/3-
o~/3ets a>5 /r^rpoVoXii/ pvcrai>, Seo//,ei>ot /x^ <T^>as irepLopav
(frOtipofJievovs, dXXa rows re ^evyovra? ^vva.\\d^ai cn^uri
/cat rov rtov j3ap(Bdpa)v TroXeyu-ov KaraXvcrat. raura 8e t/ce- 7
20 rat /ca$eo/Aez>ot Is ro "H/aatov ISeoi/ro, ot Se KepKvpaioi
t/ceretav ov/c eBe^avro, aXX*
Se ot 'ETTtBa/x^tot
ovcrav eV diropa)
cr^tcrtv a,7ro
ei^o^ro OecrOai
ro
as this formula always stands imme-
diately after or within the words it
qualifies, never before them. Cy. c.
118. 21; iii. 79. 10; vi. 2. 20; vii. 86.
17; viii. 50. 16. It indicates not doubt,
but only vagueness in the tradition.
oiro iro\e'|JLOv : see on c. 1 2. 5. The
real cause of this war lay in their
internal divisions. TWV f3ap(3apa>v :
gen. as in 19 and c. 32. 14. 11. t<|>0d-
pi|<j-av : they became crippled. Cf. C. 2.
17.
12. TO, T\vraia : see on c. 2. 2.
13. e'gcSuoge: a rare compound, only
here in Thuc. In Dem. xxxn. 6,
where the vulgate has this compound,
the best Ms. 2 has SuaKoptvos. TOVS
Swarovs : so the o\lyot, the party op-
posed to the Sfj/Aos, are often called.
Cf. ii. 65. 8; iii. 27. 8; v. 4. 8; viii.
21. 4. eiTtXBovTes : Haase's conjec-
ture for aiff \06vrts of Mss. ; for the
aor. partic., related as it is to t\^ovro,
must express the notion of attack, not
of moving off. But Sh. and B. take
01 aTreAtfoWes together = ' the exiles/
opp. to TOI/J tv ry ir6\(i.
17. trtpiopolv: the pres. inf. as in-
cluding all subsequent times; the
following aor. infs. with special ref-
erence to immediate necessities.
GMT. 96. The same distinction in
c. 25. 6 and 10. " irepiopav with pres.
partic. implies inactive perception =
'look on with indifference'; with aor.
partic. (ii. 18. 22) implies non-perception
= ' shut one's eyes to.' Both these
occur in Dinarch. ii. 8. With inf.
(ii. 20. 6) it has lost its notion of per-
ception, and becomes simply = eav,
'permit.' B.L. G. 19. iKs'rai Ka6<o-
jxtvou : aor. (not impf., cf. c. 26, 19; vii.
77. 22) of iKfTwv KaQl^fLv, which forms
a simple notion, ' to seek for protec-
tion.' Cf. c. 136. 10; iii. 70. 19; 75. 22.
Cf. the Homeric &yjf\ov f\Qeiv, Horn.
B786; T121; E804,efc. 20."Hpaiov:
rather than 'Hpdiov, ace. to Vat. Ms.
and Arcadius. See Chandler, 357
and 360.
25. The Corinthians are ready to
lend the Epidamnians the aid they ask
for.
2. Tijopav: in Hdt. (iii. 148. 14;
*O1. 86, 2; B.C. 435.
THUCYDIDES I. 25.
103
Trapov, /cat 7re/Ai//a^Ts e'<? AeX^ovs rov Beov emjpovTO, el
irapaSolev Ko/3w#tots rrjv TroXw tus oi/ctOTats /cat TI/-UO-
5 />taj> Tti>a ireipuvro ctTr' avruv 7roteto~$at. 6 8* aurots
dvetXe TrapaSowat /cat rjyefjLOvas 7roteto~$at. * eX^o^re? Se 2
01 'ETrtSa^vtot 9 TT)Z> KopwOov /caret TO pavreiov Trape-
Socrav TT)*' aTroiKLav, rov re ot/ctcrr^v a.7roSet/cvui>Tes o~<wi>
IK KopivBov 6Wa /cat TO xprja-Typiov S^XorWes, eSeoiro
10 re /XT) o-<as irepiopav Sta<#et/3o//,a>ov<?, dXX' eVajawat.
K.opiv0Loi Se /caTct T TO 8t/catov VTreSe^a^To TT)Z/ Tt/tto- 3
ptav, vofjii^ovres ov^ fjcrcrov eavTwv elvat TT)V a.7rot/ctai>
r^ KepKvpaiCDV, a/xa Se /cat /xto~et TQ>V KepKvpaCw, OTL
aTrot/cot' ovTe cta eV Travriyv- 4
vii. 169. 11) and Thuc. (c. 38. 15; 58. 5 ;
69. 30, efc.), Ae/p; later, 'vengeance.'
Ov<rav : = virdpxovtrav. See on c. 2. 5.
cv diro'pj> ix VTO : this expression
occurs here only; in iii. 22. 31, eV
O7r({py ^o-oi', also with inf. In Hdt.
IT. 131. 2, ^ airoplpffi (ix. 98. 3, t'v
ttTropip) xe<rea. Plat. Phaed. 108 c;
Gorgr. 522 a, 4i> irao-p airopia exfffOai.
OcVOai : to arrange, manage, in a gen-
eral sense (c/ c. 41. 15; 75. 16; iv.
17.12; 18. 11; 59. 14; 61.23; v. 80. 3;
vi. 1 1 . 26) ; then settle, as here rJ ira.p6v,
their present difficulty. Cf. c. 31. 15;
82. 27; viii. 84. 19 (T&V irJAe/ioj/) ; iv.
120. 22; \. So. 3 (TO Trp^^ora). In
the latter sense there is no need, as
there is in the former, of an adverbial
qualification. TO irapo'v : nearly as
freq. sing, as pi., without important
difference of meaning; cf. c. 77. 19;
133. 13; ii. 22. 1, irpbs rb irapbv (59. 10,
irpbs rot irap6vTa) x a *- f ' ira ' l '' (tl 'i 3^- 18;
54. 8 ; iii. 40. 35, etc. ; it varies with Trepi
irp6s, air6, but always tv ry irapdvTi, e/c
rwv irapdvTuiv. 3. tirrfpovTo : here
and iii. 92. 19 ; viii. 29. 6 aor. to the
pres. firepwrav, ii. 54. 13 ; v. 45. 15, and
the impf. eimp&ruv, i. 118. 20. 4.
irapaSoitv : opt. of the deliberative
subj. irapa8&tJ.ev. GMT. 124, 3 ; 71.
Cf. Horn. A 191, fj.ep/*.i?ipiev T) 6' ye . . .
avao-T-fiffettv; c. 63. 3. TijAtopiav iroi-
ttr0ai: if correct, = auxilium sibi
conciliare. See App. The regular
sense of op em f erre in c. 124. 4.
8. cr<j>u>v : as possessive gen. with TOV
olKiavhv. So often in Thuc. ; rare in
other Attic writers. Cf. c. 30. 14 ; 50.
19; 136. 10; ii. 5-20; iv. 55. 3. Here a
direct refl., as the more emphatic eav-
rwv in 12. 11. Kara re TO SCicaiov:
followed in 13 by Si/j.a 5e Kai. This
irregularity in the use of the particles
is probably due to the number of in-
tervening words. Cf. c.i i. 4. Kiihn.
520, note 3. vireSe'gavTO : p o 1 1 i c i t i
sunt: used with ace. (ii. 95. 9) as
well as with fut. inf. (ii. 29. 25; viii.
8i.21). 14. <irapi]|ii\ovv : here only
in Thuc. Cf. Hdt. i. 85. 14; Xen.
Mem. ii. 2. 14.
ovrt -yelp KTf. : Cl. and B. fol-
low Stahl (Jahrb. 1863, p. 466,466;
1868, p. 176) in removing the period
at the end of the chapter, in order that
104
THUCYDIDES I. 25.
15 pe<ri rat? KOIVCUS StSdvre? yepa TO. vo/xt^d/xe^a ovre Ko-
pivOiat dv&pl irpoKaTapxofAtvoi ra>v iepa)v, axnrep at aX-
Xcu a,7rot/ctat, Trtpu^povovvTes Se avrovs /ml eV ^pr^^arcDV
Svz>a/Aei m/res /car* iKeivov rov -^povov opola rots 'EXXi?-
vwv TrXotKTUOTarcHS /ecu T^ 9 TToXefjLOv irapacTKevf) Swa-
20 TO)Tepoi, vavTiKO) Se KCU TroXv Trpoe^eLV ecmv ore eVai-
the sentence introduced by -y^p may
find a verb in the firt/j.irov of c. 26. 2 ;
though, owing to the intervention of
several parties, and the parenthesis at
22, fi Kal yuaAAoj/ . . . iro\ffj.f1t>, the
structure is changed from oj Kep/cu-
piuoi [fyK\i](j.aTa irape^x " TOIS Kopiv-
Oi'ois] to ot K.oplvQioi 67/cA.^juaTo e^ovres
(ire/j.irov. v. H., however, follows Bad-
ham in omitting yap, that the parties,
may be connected with the subj. of
TrapTjjueA.ouj/ ; and Sh. produces the
same result by understanding jdp
(=ye &p) in its primitive meaning 'in
fact/ ' in sooth/ Germ, namlich. See
his note ; and on this use of ydp, Hel-
ler, Philol. 13, p. 114; Baumlein, Par-
tikeln, p. 68 ff. ; Bursian's Jahrb. 15, p.
272. A good example is Horn. K 127,
iVa ydp fffyiv cirffppafiov yyepeBeffdai. So
Sh. explains vii. 28. 13. 15. ytpa. TO,
vofxi?o'(jiva : for the order, see on c. i.
6. Ace. to Diod. xii. 30. 4 these were
the offerings which should be sent to
the chief festivals of the mother city,
called Koival iravrtyvpfis, because the
colonies had part in them. On these
offerings, see the decree about Brea,
C. I. A. I. 31, 1. 11 ; Hicks, Inscr. p.
37, and Schol. on Ar. Nub. 386 ; and
on the whole subject, Am. J. of Ph.,
V. p. 479 ff.
16. irpoKarapxo'iievoi TWV Upwv : re-
fers to the sacred usages at the begin-
ning of the sacrifice (see Buttm. Lexi-
logus, 1. 103, and c/. Horn, y 445 ; Hdt.
ii. 45. 6; iv. 60. 9; 103. 4; Ar. Av.
959 ; Eur. /. T. 40), as the cutting off
hair from the forehead of the victim
and distributing it to those present.
Cf. Horn. T 273, apvwit e'/c Kf<pa\fcov
ra.fj.vf Tpt^as avrap eirerra icfjpvKes
Tpujcuv KOI 'Axcuwv vi^av apitrrots. So
we must understand irpoKarapx6fj.fvoi
(which occurs only here in a relig-
ious sense) with the Schol., SiS6vres
irpdrfpov (sc. if) Tols &\\ois) TO.S Karap-
Xas, and that in the normal state
of things citizens of a mother city
who were present at a sacrifice in a
colony received the Ka.Ta.pxai of the
victims first. The two clauses joined
by oi/re ovTf refer, therefore, to the
fulfilment of such dutiful obligations
in the mother city as well as in
the colony. 17. irepw^povovVTts :
like virepippovt'iv (iii. 39. 30 ; vi. 68. 10)
in meaning and const., but in this
sense only here in Attic. Cf. Ar.
Nub. 225, 2HKP. afpoftarca Kal irtpi-
tppovw Tbv fjKiov. 2TPE. e-jretr' awb
rappov TOVS Otovs inreptypovfls ; V Sv-
va|xi 6'vTs : = Suvarot ', used with the
gen., as in iii. 93. 6 ; Plat. Rep. 328 c.
With this is joined 6juo?ain adv. sense;
cf. vii. 29. 24; Hdt. iii. 8. 1; 57-9;
vii.n8.7; 141/4. SwaTtartpoi in 19 is
its comp. Thus the partic. uvrfs with
its two preds. is subord. to Trepi^po-
vovvTts, giving a double reason for
their pride. See App. 20. VOVTIKW
Se KTL : to the two real grounds of
arrogance (xp^/J-ara and irapa<nctvf)) is
added a third, based on the mythical
THUCYDIDES I. 25, 26.
105
p6(jiVOL /cat Kara rrjv rtov <I>ata/ctov TrpoevoiKiqcrus rrjs
/cXe'os l^ovroiv ra irepl ra? I'av?' (77 /cat
ov/c dSwaroi'
TO va.vriK.v, /cat
yoet<? ya^o et/cocrt /cat e/carov virrp^ov aurots ore
267roXe/xetz/ ) iravroiv ovv TOVTWV ey/cX^ara e^ovre? ot 1
iopu>6ioi e-rrefJiTTOv es rr)z> 'ETriSa^ov acr^evoi rrfv ax^e-
Xtaf, olKTJTopd re rov ^ov\6p.evov teVat /ceXevovre? /cat
'A/ATrpa/acoraii' /cat Aeu/caStwi^ /cat eavrwi/ (frpovpov^jf
5 liropevOycrav Se ire^ e? 'ATroXXwvtav, Kopiv0L(ov ovcrav 2
iav, Se'et TWZ' Kep/cvpatajz/ ^1,7) /ca>Xvayrat VTT* av-
/caret 6d\acra'av Trepatov/xe^ot. Kep/cvpatot 8e, eTretS?) 3
rov? re ot/CT^ropag /cat <f>povpovs rfKovra^ e?
T^V re a.7rot/ctav Koptv^tot?
fame for naval skill of the Phaeacian
inhabitants of their island. Thuc.
disparages this reason by the use of
firaipd/j.fi>oL, which generally has an
unfavourable sense (0.84.9; 120. 20,
24; iii. 37. 28; vi. 11. 23), and by
etTTJi/ ore with /cal Kara TT)J/ /ere., " and
boasting their great superiority also
in naval power sometimes actually
(nal) on the ground of the former oc-
cupation of the island by the Phaea-
cians, whose glory lay in their ships."
irpoe'x* tv : after etratp6/j.ej/oi = glo-
riantes, as oi>x e <*' with inf. in ii. 39.
18. 21. Tqv TUV .... KepKv'pas : note
the position of the governing noun be-
tween the subjective and the objective
gen., as in ii. 49. 37; 89. 46; iii. 12. 10;
vii. 34. 25. 22. XO'VTV : for the
position, see on c. ii. 19. rf ical
v : see on c. II. 8. 23. ical
: et erant, and they actually
were.
26. The Corinthians send a garrison
to Epidamnus. After fruitless negoti-
ations, the Corcyraeans besiege the place
with forty ships.
2. i'ir|i7rov: the impf. of this verb
used as aor., since the activity of the
sender is regarded as going along
with the person sent. So airoa-r f \\eiv
(ii. 85. 10 ; iii. 49. 5). Cf. iteXfveiv, 11,
St7<r6ai, 14. See on c. 10. 34. 3. olKTf-
ropa : = tiroiKov, ii. 27. 5. 4. cj>poupov's :
formally construed with Uvai ice\fv-
oinss, but in sense rather dependent
on eirf/MTTov. 5. 'AiroXXwvCav : a
Corinthian colony, south of Epidam-
nus, also in the country of the Tau-
lantii. 6. Sc'ei . . . vir avrwv: a
proleptic const., the pass, form of
which makes VTT' avreav necessary. In
the act. it would be ,u^ ff<f>as /cwAuoxn.
8. TOVS T OLKrJropas Kal <J>povpovs
.... TTJV T diroiKiav : by re . . . re the
two members are united on the same
level (see on c. 8. 14), while TOVS OIKTJ-
ropas Kal <f>povpovs are joined together
as one whole, as in 15, and, with
stronger discrimination of the two
parts, in c. 28. 4, TOVS typovpovs re
Kal oiK-firopas. rfKOvras 8e8o|Ae'vriv :
these pf . parties, indicate that all was
finished when they learned it. Cf.
106
THUCYDIDES I. 26.
10 \cira.LVov /cat 7rXevcraz>Tes evOvs irevre /cat et/cocrt vaucrt,
/cat v&Tepov erepa) crroXw, rous re ^evyo^ra? e/ceXevoi>
/car* tTnjptiaiv Se^eo-^at avrov? (y\0ov 'yap es r)z> Ke/3-
Kvpav ot raiv 'ETrtSayai'teov <i/yaSe9, ra^ou? re eVtSet-
Kvvvres /cat ^uyyeWtav, T)Z> Tryaotcr^ojaevot e'Seo^ro cr^a?
15 /carayeii>), rovs re <f>povpov$ ovs Koptv^tot e7re^
rev? oiKTJTopas OLTroTrefjLTrew. ot Se 'EvrtSa/xrtot
T6W> vTrrJKova'av, dXXa crrparevoucrtv eV' avrov? ot
Kvpcuoi recrcra^a/covTa vavcrt /xera rwv <f>i/yd^<av d
Ta^ r o^T9, /cat Tovs 'iXXvptov? 7r^oo~Xay8ovr5. TrpocrKaOe- 5
20 o/i,a>ot Se r^t TroXtv TTpoelirov 'ETTtSa/xi/tour re
/cat
av- 4
/ca-
ii. 3. 2. 11. Kol vo-rcpov Tpp <rro-
\w: inserted here in anticipation of
18, where the fleet of 25 ships, which
was despatched immediately, is aug-
mented by 15. 12. Kar' cVrjpciav:
4irripfaff^s is defined by Arist. .RAef.
ii. 2. 4, ifj.iroSifffjibs rats &ov\T)<reffiv (rov
ir\i\aiov) oi>x 'iva TI avry (yfvijrat) a\\'
'Iva. /j.^ ticflvip. It implies, therefore,
wanton malice. The Corcyraeans had
no interest in the restoration of the
nobles. 13. TOU}>OVS : i.e. rovs ira-
rpifovs (iii. 59. 13), of their common
ancestors, who had founded Epidam-
nus. 14. irpourxoficvoi : this verb
or irpoexfffOat (c. 140. 24), like irpo-
Pd\\f<reat (c. 37. 16; 73. 13; ii. 87.
14 ; iii. 63. 9), and irpoQfpeaOat (iii. 59.
11), means 'to bring forward as a rea-
son,' 'to appeal to.' 15. Kara-yew:
regularly used of the restoration of
exiles. Of. 18; c. in. 3; ii. 33.4;
95. 9; v. 16. 31; viii. 53. 4.
16. ol Sc 'Ein.8afj.vioi. . . . ol Kepicu-
paioi Kre. : instead of this parataxis
of clauses, we should have looked for
firel . . . inti]Kov(io.v, trrparfvovaiv. The
decisive matters are thus placed in
strong contrast. Though the subj. is
changed, after the neg. a\\d is used.
Of. c. 58. 6; ii. 70. 2; iii. 45. 16.
Otherwise Kal is employed. Cf. c. 48.
3; 61. 2; 105. 29. The aor. vTr^Kovaav
stands in the sense of our plpf. in
a protasis. Cf. c. 62. 6; 63. 11 ; ii. 2.
12 ; iv. 3. 9, etc. Before a-rpareiova-iv,
as St. rightly remarks, we must under-
stand oil TTfiffavTfs, for ovfiev virr)KOva'ai>
= owe ^irfi<T0rjffav. See App. In recro'a-
PO.KOVTO. vavai the reinforcement spoken
of in 11 is silently assumed. For the
ace. ouSeV, cf. c. 139. 9; \. 114. 2: au-
TUIV is neut. and part., since with inra-
Koveiv Thuc. uses a pers. gen. always
without ace. Cf. ii. 62. 22 ; iii. 50. 14 ;
iv. 56. 16; v. 84. 11; vi. 71.16; 82. 8;
87. 5; viii. 5. 19 (abs., i. 143. 33; with
dat., iv. 63. 12 ; v. 98. 3). We have
here avrwv with aor. (not as in c. 29.
1, TOVTUIV with impf.) in reference to
the demand made by the first squad-
ron, 10, which had not been regarded.
See Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 274.
19. irpoa-KaOeiJo'fuvoi: with ace. Cf.
c. 61. 8; v. 61. 16, where, however,
the ace. may be governed by iro\i-
opKttv. But cf. c. 24. 2 and Kiihn.
409, 7. 20. irpotiirov KT. : announced
publicly. See on c. 29. 3. Note the
change of subj. with the following
THUCYDIDES I. 26, 27.
107
/cat rows eVov? a-rraOels dirievai, el Se
o>s TroXeyat'ot? yj)ri<T.(T0a.i. o>$ 8' ov/c eireWovro, ol
Ke/3/cvpaiot (ecrrt o' icrBjAos TO ^Mpiov) eVoXtop/cow
2?7roX'- KoptV#tot S', a9 avrots e'/c 1^79 'ETTtSa/xi'ov iyX- l
^oy ayyeXot ort TroXtop/cowrat, TrapecrKevd^ovTO crrpa.-
TtdV, Kal ayu,a aTroiKiav e'? TT)^ 'ETrtSa/xvov eKTJpvcrcrov eVt
r?7 10-77 /cat 6/u,ota TOV /3ovX6fjLevov teVaf el Se ri? TO Tra-
5 pavTLKa fj.ev fMrj e6e\oi v[jiTr\elv, ^ere^eiv Se /SovXerat r^?
a,7TOt/cta9, TrevTTjKOvra S/aa^/xag KaraBevTCL KopwOias p,e-
vew. rj&av Se /cat ot TrXcoi^re? TroXXot /cat ot rapyvpiov
/caray8aXXoi/T5. eSeif^cra^ Se /cat TWI/ Meyapeiwv vav(rl 2
infs. (as in Hdt. ii. 115. 29), and that
the former represents the imv., the
latter the indie., of dir. disc. 23.
icr6(jLo's : a remark inserted to show
the ease of the operation. t iroXi-
O'PKOVV : obsidere coeperunt.
27. T%e Corinthians make prepara-
tions to support the Epidamnians and
appeal to their allies.
1. avrois : see on c. 13. 12. 3.
cirl rg to-j] . . . U'vai : defines more
exactly the obj. airoiKiav. Both. are de-
pendent on (K-fipvffffov. On the phrase,
see on c. 14. 15. As avb TT)S fays (cf. c.
15. 11) marks a starting point, so eVl
ry Ivy refers to conditions. The two
adjs. together, without distinction of
meaning, constitute a formula (a e q u o
et pari iure, Cic. Ojf.i. 124). Cf.
c. 145. 6; iv. 105. 12; v. 27. 12; 59.
24 : and with similar meaning eVJ TO?J
foots Kal 6/j.olots, v. 79. 2 ; Xen. Hell.
vii- i. 1, 13, 45. See Curtius, Herm.
10, 234 f. 4. et H TIS . . . diroiKas :
when a case is supposed with el, in
order that a further supposition may
be then made about it, the indie, is used
in the former and the opt. in the lat-
ter ; and what seems to us the natu-
ral order is often inverted in Greek.
Here : " a man, suppose, is desirous
(Bov\erai) to take part in the scheme;
should such a one be unwilling (JUT;
tdf\oi) to sail at once." The same
moods and order in Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 4
(exoi . . . a.vfxera.1.); indie, in first place,
Plat. Phaed. 67 e (5ia0f0\riTai . . . <po-
Bolvro); Xen. Cyr. iv. 6. 7 (5e'x7 . . .
Aafloj/xf). The opt. here, therefore, is
not due to the indir. disc. Cf. c. 5. 14.
6. Spawns Koptv6(as : the Corin-
thian standard being like the Aegine-
tan (see Boeckh, Publ. EC. p. 28), the
Corinthian drachma (irax*a) : the At-
tic (ArHj) :: 10 : 6 (obols). So Cl.
But this ratio is disputed by Hultsch,
Griech. und Horn. Metrologie, p. 540.
KaroOtyra : and KaraBd\\ovTts, 8,
of depositing as security, to be for-
feited if the pledge should not be
fulfilled. Cf. Plat. Prot. 314 b; 328 c.
7. iroXXot: pred. to the twopartic.
subjs. united on the same level by Kal
Kal. See on c. 8. 14.
8. cStTJ&tiorav 8 Kri. : the main
points of the action of the Corinthians,
expressed by aors., 8, 11, 14, are sepa-
rated by short notices of the results.
108
THUCYDIDES I. 27, 28.
15 Se
(T(f)a<s vp,TrpoTr6p,\fjeu/, el apa /co>Xvoti'To vno
10 TrXeti/- oi Se 7rapecr/ceuaoz'To avrols OKTOJ VCLVCTL
ec^aXXr^ajz' recrcrapcrf /cat 'ETTtSauptojj' e
ot irapia'yov TreWe, 'Ep^tci^s Se yLuai> /cat Tpot-
Suo, Aev/caStot Se Se/ca /cat *A/A7rpa/cta)Tat o/crw*
aov<s Se ^pr^taxa rjTrjcrav /cat <l>Xtacrtous, 'HXetou?
>5 re /ce*>as /cat ^pi^/iara. avratv Se Koptv$ta)i>
TrapecrKevdtpvTo rpta/co^ra /cat rptcr^t'Xtot oVXtrat.
Se CTrvdovro ot Kep/cvpatot TT)^ Trapacr/cevTy^, l
KopwOov /xerd Aa/ceSaiju,(W<yi> /cat St/cucu-
Trpeo-fietov, ovs TrapeXaySov, e/ceXevof Koptv^t'ou? rows
cV 'ETrtSa^t^w (frpovpovs re /cat ot/cr^ropa? aTrayett', w?
5 ou fjLtTov aurot? 'ETTtSa/xf ov. et Se rt a^rtTrotowrat, 2
St/ca? r}0.\ov Sowat eV IIeXo7rov^7ycr&) Trapa TrdXecrt^ at?
9. |\)(j.7rpoTrt^4/fiv : only inferior
Mss. have |uyuirpo7r^a, which has,
however, been adopted by St., B., and
v. H. So the fut. inf. is found in
the best Mss. after j8ouA.e<r0ai, vi. 57.
10 ; <j>ie<r0ai, vi. 6. 4 ; 5i/var6j' efvat,
iii. 28. 2. See on ii. 29. 26 and vi.
6. 4. GMT. 113 ; Kiihn. 389, note 7 ;
Stahl, Quaestiones grammaticae, p. 8.
ct opa : i/j as mi^A/ be expected. See
Heller, Philol. 13, p. 118. 11. Kt<t>aX-
XTJ'VWV: part, gen., as in c. 24. 5; 29.
10 ; 30. 15 ; v. 67. 7. 14. Tjpaious :
alrelv is used by Thuc. with ace. of per-
son only in connexion with xpV aTa -
Cf. viii. 44. 6 ; 85. 20. Elsewhere the
person, if expressed, is governed by
irapa. The fulfilment of the last re-
quest is mentioned in c. 30. 9. 15.
KCVOS : inanes, the hulls only; opp.
to ir\-fipeis, c. 29. 2. KopivOuov : prop,
names often without art. when joined
with aurJs (cf. ii. 31. 10; iii. 98. 19;
vi. 30. 6; 31. 12), by which the ab-
sence of alien elements is indicated.
Kr. Spr. 50, 11, 14.
28, The Corcyraeans once more re-
quire the Corinthians to abstain from
protecting the Epidamnians.
3. irapt'Xapov : usually of support
in war; here and viii. 92. 40, of addi-
tional advocates of a proposal. The
Lacedaemonians would naturally be
chosen, as being in favour at Corinth.
4. 4>poupoxis re Kal olxiJTopas : with
a single art. See on c. 6. 1. <os ov
\urdv : the subjective is with the abs.
partic. and the neg. ov of fact (con-
nected with fKe\(vov, not with aira-ytiv)
indicate the confidence of the assump-
tion. In dependence on the imv. idea
of Ke\e6tiv we should have ^. Cf.
vii. 77. 35; Ar. Ran. 128.
5. ovriiroioCvTai : sc. 'EiriScf/xi/ou. Cf.
iv. 122. 15. 6. SiKas Sovvtu : cf. c.
85. 9; 144. 15; iv. 118. 35; one side,
and here the most important, of the
full SiKas SiSovai Kal 5(xfff6cu (cf. S'tKaia,
C. 37. 21, and Si'/cas 1<ras Kal 6/j.olas, v.
27. 12 ; 59. 24) ; " to submit the quarrel
to a fair discussion and arbitration."
irapd iroXeo-iv als : = irap als. See
THUCYDIDES I. 28.
109
av a^orepoi v/A/3wcro'. oTTOTepaiis S' av St/cacr^ eii/at
TT}v aTTOiKiav, TOVTOVS Kparelv TJ0eh.ov Se /cat ra> eV
AeX<ot<? fjiavT6LO> eVtrpei/fat TroXejutof Se ov/c etcoi' Trot- 3
10 eu>* et Se /A 77, /cat avrot a.vayKo.crBrio'ea'Oa.i iifyacrav, e/cet-
va)j> /Sia^o/aeVtoi', <tXov? Trotetcr^ai ous ou /3ovXovrat,
erepovs raw i/w OVTMV ^taXXov, ax^eXtas eVe/ca. ot Se 4
aireKpivavTo at/rots, ^v ras re ^av? /cat rou?
O.TTO 'ETrtSa/xwu aTrayaycucrt, /SovXevcrecr^at
15 trporepov Se ov /caXai? e)(etv rov? /xet' TroXto/3/cetcr^at, av-
Tov? Se St/caecr#at. KepKvpaloi Se d^reXeyov, ^v /cat 5
e/cetifot rou? eV 'ETTtSa/xi/w a7rayay&><7t, Troti^cretv raura*
H. 753 g. This refers rather to
the Lacedaemonians and Sicyonians,
who were with them, than to the Illy-
rians (c. 26. 19), whom they--would
hardly call <pl\oi. ctycXtas cvcica :
placed at the end, implying that if
their claim of right is rejected, in-
terest alone must guide their action.
See App.
14. aTra-yavtocn. : the best Mss. give
airdyaxn, and the pres. partic. in c. 29.
18; but the connexion of thought
requires the aor. here, as in the pre-
cisely similar case in 17 : the with-
drawal must take place first, and then
only can negotiations be entertained.
irportpov: before this takes place, be-
longs not to woAws X e " / k u t to Si/ca^e-
o-0cu, to which iro\topKfl(rOai, though in
parataxis, is in sense subord. : " it was
not proper that, while ihe Epidamni-
ans were undergoing siege, tliey (the
Corinthians and Corcyraeans) should
dispute about their rights." 15. av-
TOVS : ace., although inclusive of the
speakers, from the contrast with rovs
fj.ev. Kiihn. 476, 1.
17. v 'Em8c4iv<5> : directly opp. to
TOWS . . . curb 'ETTiSo/uvou of 14. The
on c. 1. 12 ; 6. 21. 7. {jv^ptoo-iv : sc.
Si'/cas SoOi-ai. 8. rjOeXov 8 : this em-
phatic repetition (epanaphora) of the
verb, the clause diroTtpuv . . . Kparelv
being parenthetic, indicates their
willingness to accede to any friendly
adjustment.
9. iro'Xenov 8e OVK etwv irowiv: (not
Tro(e?<r0ai) "against causing war they
strongly protested." OUK e'Si' as c. 127.
10; vi. 72. 7. (^ Hdt. v. 36. 7, ou/c
o W\6^of avaipteffdcu. The aor. inf.
used for the positive recommenda-
tions, Sovv-ii, eiriTpfyai, the pres. for
the dissuasive, iriie'iv. 10. el B (XTJ :
introduces the alternative, whether a
positive clause, or, as here, a neg.,
precedes. GMT. 478 ; H. 906. After
this transition %(paffa.v, which Kr. sus-
pects, can hardly be dispensed with.
See the similar case in ii. 5. 22.
11. ovs ov POV\OVTCU. : a covert
allusion to the alliance with the
Athenians, which, as ou shows, was
already contemplated, with whom
they would naturally not desire to
unite themselves, as being of a differ-
ent race. 12. TWV vvv 6'vrwv : the
gen. depending on ertpovs. G. 1154;
110
THUCYDIDES I. 28, 29.
*O1. 86. 2; B.C. 434.
Se etvat /cat wcrre ap.(j)OTepov<; yaeVew /caret ^ai-
/aai/, o~7roi>Sa9 Se Trot^cracr^at eaj? ai/ ^ 81/07 yev^rat.
29 *&.opiv6ioi Se ouSe> TOVTGJV VTTTJKOVOV, clXX' eTretSr) 1
aurots ^crav at i^e? /cat ot ^v^ayoi iraprjcrav,
KTJpvKa Trporepov TroXe^ov npoepovvTa
apavres e/3So/u,77/coi>Ta vavcrl /cat nevre Stcr-
5 ^tXtots re oTrXtrat? eirXeov eVt Trjv 'ETrtSa/xvov, Ke/D/cu-
patots evavria TroXep,TJo'ovTe<; ecrrpar^yeL Se TWI^ ^aev veaiz' 2
EUS 6 ITeXXt^ov /cat KaXXt/c/jaYi?? 6 KaXXtou /cat Tt-
6 Tt/xdV$ov9, TOV Se vre^ov 'Ap^eTt/xo? Te 6 Ei5-
pvrt)aov /cat 'icrap^tSa? 6 'Io~ay3^ov. eTretS?) Se eyet'o^TO ei^ 3
10 *A/CTt&) T^5 'Ava/CTOpta? y^5, ou TO lepov TOV 'ATroXXawos
there must have been others, probably
those of the Eleans. There is no
reason for preferring the number 70,
given by Diod. xii. 31. In c. 27. 16,
we have rpiirx'^ioi 6ir\?rai; but 1000
may have been elsewhere employed ;
and 2000 corresponds well with the
75 ships, since in early times there
were 30 eiriBdrat (later 20) in a tri-
reme. Boeckh, Publ. Econ. p. 383.
5. iir\ TT\V 'EmSeifAVOv : in the direction
of, to succour, Epidamnus. 6. c'vavrta :
ace. of inner obj. as adv. Kiihn. 410,
note 5. So dfj.oi6rpoTra, c. 6. 24; o/to?a,
c. 25. 18; ayx<aij.a\a, vii. 71. 21.
eo-Tparrj-ysi : sing, preceding several
subjs. G. 901; H. 607. 7. Ti(iA-
vwp T. : other instances of names
of father and son formed from the
same roots are Na.v<ri<pi\os Navatv'iKov,
'S.taffiy fvrjs 'SwtridSov, 'Eiriyevris MsTo-ye-
fovs, etc.
10. *AKT<}>: at that time only a
sanctuary of Apollo, where games
were celebrated every second year.
Augustus founded to the north of it
the town of Nicopolis, to commemo-
rate his victory over Antonius, B.C.
Corinthians had troops actually in
Epidamnus, who, as not really Epi-
damnians, could not be described by
the proleptic TOVS e'{ 'EiriSd/j.vov. 18.
croipoi 8* ctvcu KTe. : supply SiicdfcaOai
from 16, they were ready for a judicial
settlement. Cf. v. 41. 10. Sore, on
condition that (cf. c. 29. 22 ; iii. 28. 4 ;
iv. 65. 3; vii. 83. 8), introduces both
ptveiv and troi^aaaQai, the latter being
aor. to mark the new step which would
then be taken. KOT& x<S>pav, as they
were. See App.
29. The Corinthians are defeated in
a sea-fight off Actium, and Epidamnus
surrenders to the Corcyraeans.
2. ir\T]'ptis ifo-av and 17, tireirXt]-
pwvro : the regular terms for the man-
ning of ships. Cf. c. 35. 5; 47-2;
141. 14; vi. 32*. 1; vii. 37. 17. 3.
irpoir'fiiJ/avTS : sending forward, irpo-
tpovvra (irpoayopfvtiv), to announce pub-
licly. Cf. c. 140. 22; ii. 13. 9; iv. 97.
18. In neither word is irpo temporal,
and therefore Trp6repov is not pleonas-
tic, as vp&Tov is in c. 23. 21. 4. e'pSo-
HTJKOVTO. Kal irs'vrc : therefore in addi-
tion to the 68 mentioned in c. 27. 2,
THUCYDIDES I. 29, 30.
Ill
ecrTtv, eVt TO) o-ro/xart TOV 'A/xTT/aa/ct/cov KoXirov, ol Kep-
Kvpaloi KTJpvKa re 7rpoeVe/Ai//az> avrot? ev a/cart$)
povvra jjir) TT\IV eVt o-^>a? /cat rag mug d/x,a e?
^ev^az'res re rd? TraXatdg wcrre TrXo'tyuous et^at /cat rd?
15 dXXa? eVtcr/cevdo-ai>res. a>5 Se 6 Kr)pv re dTrr^yyeiXet' ov- 4
SeV etp^vatof Trapa TWV KopivOlwv /cat at i/r^e? avrots
ovcrat oySory/co^ra (rea'crapaKovra yap 'J
eVoXioyo/covi/), dvravayayo/xevot /cat ?ra
/cat eviKrjcrav ot Kep/cvpatot irapa TTO\V
20 /cat vav? Trei^re/catoe/ca oiz^Beipav TMV TfLopivOiaivA rrj 5
8e avr^ rj^epa avrot? ^vvefiv) /cat rovs r^
TTapacrTij(Tacr0aL 6/xoXoyta wcrre rov?
30 dv dXXo rt 80^17. yu,erd Se rr)i/ vav^a^iav ot KepKvpaloi 1
o'T'Yja'avTts eVt r>^ Aev/ct/AjLtT^ r^5 Kep/cv^oa? d/cpw-
rov? yu,eV dXXov? ov? eXaftov at^/xaXwrov? ctTreVret-
21. avrots : z.e. to the Corcyraeans
in general. 22. irapao-TTjVao-Oai : in
Time, only in aor. (r/~. c. 98. 8; 124.
18; iii. 35. 2; iv. 79. 12), to reduce,
serving as causative to trpoffxoipeiu
TIVI, ' to submit.' (7f. c. 74. 24 ; 103.
10; 117. 13, etc. rV 'Eir/So/woi' must
be repeated as obj. &rrt : on condi-
tion that ; see on c. 28. 18. ro\5s tin]-
XvSas : i.e. the ot'/c^ropas of c. 26. 8.
23. KopivOious : probably the larger
part of the <ppovpol, c. 26. 4. Brfo-avras
i'xeiv : = eV Scap-cns %x elv - Cf. c. 30.
4; 52.9; ii. 5. 23; 6. 8; iii. 32. 11;
34. 16; iv. 21. 5; v. 42. 10, etc. See
on c. 38. 15.
30. Further hostilities on the part of
the Corcyraeans; new preparations of
the Corinthians.
2. Aei>Kt|j.[j.T] : (not Aewfyu'p) the S.
E. promontory of Corcyra, now Leu-
kimo. 3. ovs
31. 13. iirXrjpovv : in parataxis with
irpotire^av. Cf. C. 26. 17 ; impf. to
indicate that the}' began then to man
the ships. 14. VO,VTS : applied to
the strengthening of ships by new
cross-planks ; ^vydfjLara avrats evQevrts,
Schol. Cartault, La triere Athtfnienne,
p. 42. 15. iri(TKva<ravTs : of other
kinds of repair which ships might
need on putting to sea. The comple-
tion of all these preparations is ex-
pressed by the plpf., 17, which is
unusual in a prot. 17. Tto-o-apeucov-
TCI yeip: referring to c. 25. 24, rpi-fipf's
tltcoffi Ko.1 eKarbv virrjpxov avro7s.
18. dvTava-ya-yo(i6Voi. : see App. 19.
tvU-qcrav : the aor. of the fact simply :
usually the resulting consequences
are included by the use of the impf.
See on c. 13. 31. irapoi iroXv': deci-
sively. Cf. ii. 8. 13; 89. 16; iii. 36.
27 ; viii. 6. 16. Kiihn. 440, p. 514.
112
THUCYDIDES I. 30.
ei^ov.
v&repov 8e, eVetS?) 2
rats vavcriv oW-
vav, Koyotz^tovs Se
5 ot TLopivOioi Kat ot ^v/x/xa^ot i^
^atprjcrav eV OLKOV, TYJS 6a\.d<rcrr)s aTrao-^s tKpdrovv
/car' eKetva ra ^wpta ot KepKvpcuoL, /cat TrXeucrawes e<?
Aev/caSa ri)z> iopivdia>v airoLKiav r^s y^s Ire/xov Kat
KuXXTji^z' ro 'HXeta)z> i-nlvtiov cveTrprjcrav, ort va>9 /cat
10 ^oi7/xara Trapecr^pv Ko/Hz/^tots. rov re ^povov rov TrXet- 3
crrov /Aera r^ vav^a^iav eKpdrovv rrj<; 0a\do-cnr)s /cat rous
OU
TO) pL TT.OLVT^ VO.VS /Cat
(Trparidv, eVet cr^wv ot ^v^^a^pi tirovovv, ecrryoaroTreSew-
15 ot'ro eTTt 'A/crtw Kat Trept ro Xet/xeptot' r^9 @eo~77y>amSo<?,
<j)v\a.Krjs evKa r^9 re Aev/caSos /cat ra>^ aXXwi^ 7roXea>y
oo*at cr<f>L(TL <^>tXtat -^o'a^' olt'reo'rparoTreSevo^ro Se /cat ot 4
Aev/ct/x/x^ vavo~t re Kat 7rew' eVe'-
re ovSeVe^oot aXXi^Xots, olXXa ro 0pos rovro dvrt-
i.e. those taken in the sea-fight, as to
whom no agreement had been made ;
not those taken in Epidamnus. 5.
ri<r<rt]|MVOt : chiefly used in pf . of de-
feat sustained. Cf. c. 63. 2 ; v. 73. 7 ;
vi. 72. 8 ; vii. 40. 5. 6. tKpdrouv :
the impf. denotes their continued su-
periority. Cf. iii. 32. 14; vii. 57. 34.
The following aors. fTffjLov, tveirpt]ffa.v
express the particular facts which en-
sued. 8. TTJS 'YTJS ' part, gen., often
with Tfjivtiv. Cf. ii. 56. 17 ; vi. 75.
8 ; 105. 18. G. 1097, 1 ; H. 736 ;
Kiihn. 416, note 2. But the ace. often
occurs also. Cf. c. 81. 12; ii. 19.8;
20. 15; 57. 8; 73. 6; iii. 26. 15; 88.
12 ; and ii. 56. 11, rrjs 77)5 r^v iro\\-}]v.
9. cirCvciov: in ii. 84. 33 again, of
the Elean naval station at Cyllene.
MkWI
y. c. 27. 15.
: and so. See on c. 4. 5.
rov xpo'vov TOV irXewrrov: see on c. 2.
12. The meaning of these words is
doubtful. It is probable that they
denote the remainder of the year avail-
able for war after the sea-fight, and
that irepu6vTi T<$ depet in 13 means
when the first summer was drawing
to a close. But some suppose that
these expressions include besides the
earlier portion of the succeeding
summer. See App. 14. <r<f>wv : the
pron. gen. thus placed has almost the
effect of a dat. of interest. Cf. c. 35.
15; 71. 15; 82. 14; ii. 27. 9. 15.
Xi|xe'piov : see on c. 46. 9.
17. avTeorpaToirsSevovTo : after the
verb in 14 a kind of epanaphora : see
on c. 28. 8. Cf. c. 128. 1, 6. 19.
TO 0pos TOWTO : the summer succeed-
ing the battle ; and so the x^ 1 ^" next
spoken of is the first winter after the
*O1. 86. 2,3; B.C. 404-3.
** Ol. 86. 4; B.c,, 432.
THUCYDIDES I. 30, 31.
113
20 /ca#eo/xej'(H ^et^a^o? 17877 d^e^wpr^crav eV oi/cou e/cdYe/3ot.
31 To*> 8' eviavrov irdvra rov ^tera TT)^ vav^a^tav 1
/cat roV vcrrepov ol ILopivOioi opyrj (frepovrts rov 77/005
HepKvpaCovs TToXefjiov evavTrrjyovvTo /cat TrapecrKevd^ovro
ra /cpartcrra i/ewv crroXoi^, e/c re avrrjs HeXoTrovvtja'ov
5 aryeipovres /cat TT^S aXXTy? 'EXXaSos eperag /xtcr&y ireWov-
res. * irvv0av6fjL6voi Se ot KepKvpcuoi rrjv TrapacrKevrjv 2
avrwv t(f>o/3ovvro, /cat (-^cra^ yap ovSevos 'EXX^i^wv evcnrov-
Sot ovSe kcreypd^avro eavrou? ovre es ra? ' \0rjv alaiv
(TTTOvSas cure e? ra? Aa/ceSat/xovta)^) eSo^ev avrot? IX-
10 dovcriv a>5 rous 'A^r^atovs ^vfj,fj,d^ov^ yevecr^at /cat &i(^e-
Xtav rtva Treipacr0a.L OLTT avra)v eu/3tcnce<T#at. ot Se Ko- 3
same event. 20. r|8rj : to be taken
closely with x e 'M*''' oy > t'Aen zY iros now
winter. Cf. wicrbs fjSi), iii. 106. 12;
irpbj rb eap -^877, V. 17. 7 ; ->jfj.fpas ^87;, v.
59. 2 ; similarl}', en VVKTO., ii. 3. 16 ;
TJ eV TTJ flpJivp, iii. 13. 5. C/l c.
103. 8.
31. The Corcyraeans and the Corin-
thians betake themselves to Athens.
1. TOV 5' e'viavrov . . . v<rrpov : the
two years of preparation here spoken
of include the period mentioned in c.
30. 13-20, i.e. from spring of 434 to
spring of 432. The embassy of the
Corcyraeans to Athens may have
been- sent at the beginning of 432,
when the preparations of the Corin-
thians were nearing completion. Krii-
ger, Stud. I. p. 218 ff. 2. opyi] 4*'-
povrcs : pressing on with the zeal of an-
ger. Cf. v. 80. 7, 6vfj.cS e<j>epov. iv. 121.
4, rbv ir6\(/j.ov TrpoOi^utos olativ. 4. TCI
KfKvu<rTa : adv., as in c. 19. 8. K re
turrits KTt. : the prep, is to be repeated
before rrjs a\\iis 'EAAaSos. See on c.
6. 21. If fK governed both gens., it
should have run, e'| OUTTJS re ... /cai TTJ s
H\\r,s. Kr. Spr. 69, 59,2; Kiihn. 520,
note 5. 5. |u0-0u> imOovrss : subord.
to ayeipovTfs. Cf. C. 18. 19; 25. 18.
7. teal (rfo-av -yap . . .) cSogev: a
causal sentence, thus placed in para-
taxis before the main one, is common
in Hdt., and not rare in Thuc. Cf.
c. 57. 16; 87. 2; iii. 70. 11; 107. 16;
vii. 48. 12; viii. 109. 3. Since here /cat
belongs to the principal sentence, and
the const, is not confused as in c. 72.
1, the causal should be separated by a
parenthesis. Here tvairovSoi is a subst.,
allies, with gen.; in c. 40. 15; iii. 65.
19, it is adj. with dat. G. 1143 ; H.
754 ; Kuhn. 423, note 17. 8. <rrypd-
\|/avro eavrovs : had had themselves
enrolled, in the list of allies who were
parties on one side or the other to the
airovSal rpiaxovTOvrfis, C. 115. 1.
10. gv|i|iaxovs: attracted by the un-
derstood subj. of inf. G. 928, 1 ;
H. 941 ; Kiihn. 475, 2 b. Cf. c.
12. 2. The inf. yevf<r0ai does not de-
pend on ireipaffBai, for they were seek-
ing only what the terms of the treaty
allowed. See c. 35. 2. 11. tvpC-
<rKc<r0ai : to procure for themselves (by
effort). Cf. c. 58. 6 ; v. 32. 25.
114
THUCYDIDES I. 31, 32.
TrV06fJLl>OL TaVTO, YfKOoV /Cat CLVTol <S TO,?
7T/3ecr/3evcro/xei>oi, O'TTWS /XT) cr^tcrt TT/JO? rw
vavTiKM /cat TO avTtov Trpoa"yev6[JLevov Ifjiiro
15 6e<T0ai rov TroXefjiov y /3ovXoj>rai. Karacrracriq^ Se e/c/cX^- 4
crtas e? dzmXoytW rj\9ov, /cat ol ^tv KepKvpcuoi eXe^a^
rotdSe
32 " At/cato^, a) 'A^ratot, rovs
tyx/ua^tas Trpov(j)eL\o[jLevr)$
i-rriKovpias, cocnrep /cat
irpwTov, /xctXtcrra /xev
5 rat, et Se /XT^, on ye ov/c e
evepyecrtag
trapa rovs
Se^cro/xevovs
/cat ^vp^opa Seov-
eVetra Se
/cat
13. irpto-f&va-o'iiEVOi : in v. 39. 7 the
pres. partic. in same sense ; both are
equally permissible. Cobet rejects
the word in both places, since, else-
where, Thuc. always uses the mid.
irpffff}evtaOai= legatos mittere (c.
126. 1; ii. 7. 16; iv. 41. 14; vi. 104.
14), whereas legatum esse is irpetr-
fteveiv (not in Thuc.; but in vi. 55.
11, it = maiorem esse natu).
14. c'|iiroSiov y*Vil T< u : = K<a\vari, and
so followed by inf. GMT. 807 ; H.
963. 15. 0cV0ai: see on c. 25. 2.
KaTao-Teurrjs : cf. iii. 36. 23, of an as-
sembly convened for a special pur-
pose, i.e. irvyi(\riTos. Schomann, Ant.
of Greece, I. 380. 16. ^XOov : sc. e/crf-
repoi, to which here 01 KepKupaioi, and
in c. 36. 22 of KopivQtot, are in part,
appos. On these speeches see Grote,
V. c. 47, p. 321.
SPEECH OF THE CORCYRAEAN AMBAS-
SADORS AT ATHENS. Chaps. 32-36.
32. 1, 2. Whoever asks for aid
without being able to appeal to obligation,
should show that the granting of his request
will be attended with advantage and not
injury to those who help him.
1. H.TJTC cvEp-yccri'as . . . irpov<Ji\o-
|AEVt)s : without having any claim on the
score of important service rendered or
of alliance. Cf. Hdt. v. 82, ^ ?xfy>7
ri irpoo<pei\o/j.fvT]. The pres. partic. ex-
presses the standing obligation, /UTJT,
the hypothetical generality of the
thought. 2. TOVS irt'Xas : has no
"local meaning, but simply = others,
his neighbours. Cf. 16; c. 37. 13, 20;
69. 13 ; 70. 2, etc. 4. dvaSiSoi-cu : show
on the contrary or rather; for the ab-
sence of previous claim would be
likely to give rise to an unfavoura-
ble judgment. Cf. iii. 97. 2; viii. 86.
4. irpwrov: has its correlative in
tTreiTa St. Cf. v. 31. 3; 61. 15; vi. 2.
18 ; vii. 23. 5. Its position gives it
prominence enough without yueV, which
before fj.d\tffra ftfv, if possible, would
have been objectionable. Kal iJ(A<j>o-
pa : implies ' not only help for him-
self.' oftcrQat properly takes gen. of
person or of thing, but not often
together as in 23. Kiihn. 421, 2. But
a neut. ace. of inner obj. is freq.
found. Cf. Xen. An. vii. 2. 34, ravr'
fffrlv & eyci> vfjLWV Seo/jtat. Here it =
v/n<popov Sfriffiv Sfovrai. 5. 6'n yt :
THUCYDIDES I. 32.
115
e
Se
TOVTQJV
/car acrTTJcro vert, /AT) opyit^crBai ty arv^aicrt. Ke/3/cv/Datbt 2
Se /zero, 7179 ^VfJLfia^ia^ rrjs airr/crew? /cat raura Trtcrreuoi'-
res e)(ypa v/xtv Trape^ecrdaL aTrecrretXa^ T//xa9. Tcrv^fce Se 3
10 TO avro eTrrrry'Sev/xa 77/309 re v/xa,9 9 rr)^ yjpeiav rjfilv
aXoyov /cat 9 ra ^//.erepa avratv ev TO* trapovTL dv[j.<f)Opov
re yap ouSevo9 TTOJ If ra> 7T/3O rov e/covcrtot 4
*>GV dXXa>i> rouro SeT/crd/xez'oi rfKo^ev, /cat a/xa e?
rov Trapovra TrdXe/zo^ KopwOifov eprjjj.oi St' avro Ka64-
15 ora/xeKj^ /cat TrepiearrjKei' rj So/covcra rjfjLatv Trporepov o~a>-
with conjs. and preps, ye is often
placed before what it really empha-
sizes ; here OVK firitfijua.
7. Keptcupaioi 8 : and now the Cor-
cyraeans. Se brings their case under
the general rule. Cf. c. 121. 1 ; ii. 64.
28; iii. 10. 7. 8. pcrd . . . TTJS alrTJ-
crews: the obj. gen. is often placed
first. Cf. c. 65. 13; 84. 13; iii. 23.
27 ; v. 53. 11 ; vii. 42. 30. ravra : i.e.
the advantage their alliance would
bring to the Athenians, and the cer-
tainty of their gratitude. 9. irofx-
<r0ai : mid., as in ii. 62. 32, implying
that the powers of the subject arc-
exerted. 'Dynamic mid.' Kr. Spr.
52, 8, 2.
3-5. We must indeed admit that
our former rule, of keeping aloof from
all entangling alliances, does not justify
itself in view of the danger which now
threatens us from the Corinthians; and
ice now renounce it.
9. TTv'xT]K 8 % KTf. : before they
proceed to give the promised justifi-
cation of their petition (which comes
in c. 33), the 5e, and in truth, intro-
duces a recognition of the perilous
mistake of their previous behaviour.
The pred. adjs. &\oyov, d{u/x</>opoi/ after
rervxriKe without a partic. Cf. c. 106.
4 ; ii. 87. 23; Soph. Aj. 9; El. 46, 313;
Ar. Av. 760 ; Kiihn. 483 c. Herbst,
Philol. 24, p. 652. rervx^/fe, it has
turned out, indicates the unusual coin-
cidence of two bad results of the
same cause (rJ> a.vr6). 10. e'lnTij-
Scvfia: a course of conduct based on
principles; of individuals, vi. 15. 18;
28. 13; of states and peoples, c. 71.
9; 138. 4; ii. 37. 11 ; vi. 18. 19. The
consistent carrying out of the same
is e-rtT-fiSfvffis, M. 36. 15; vii. 86. 26.
n-pds vfios : (' your eyes ; Is rfy xpf'uw '
in respect of the request we make ; is ra
rififrepa avruv tv T( irapovTi : as regards
our position at the present time. t|}iiv :
belongs to rervxriKf &\oyov KOI Qvptyo-
pov. The &\oyov, " involving a con-
tradiction," is explained by 12, IMI-
ftax ' 1 T6 . . . rjKO[j.ti>, the av/j.<f>opoi> by
13, Kal aua . . . Ka6effTa.fi.fV.
12. cv TU> irpo TOV : with xP^V^ "
58. 12 ; 73. 10 ; without XP V <?> * v - 7 2 -
13, including all past time up to the
present. Note the behaviour of the
Corcyraeans recorded in Hdt. vii. 168.
14. KopivOudv : to be joined with
ird\f(j.ov. Cf. Xen. An. ii. 5. 7, rbv 6t-
iav ir6\ejj.ov. Ka9'crTafiV : here we
stand ; ah emphatic eV/xeV, with pred.
adj. Cf. c. jo. 3 ; ii. 59. 9 ; iii. 40. 10;
102. 26; iv. 26. 25; vi. 15. 17; vii. 28.
31. 15. irtttVTTKtv Te. : the verb
116
THUCYDIDES I. 32, 33.
(ftpocrvvr), TO /AT) eV dXXorpta ^f/x/xa^ta rfj rov Tre'Xas
, vvv d/3ouXta /cat dcr$eVeta r^atz'o/zeVi^
aurot /card yu,d*>as aTrewcra-
^ Se jaetovt TrapacrKevf) dirb Ile-
20 \OTrovvrj (Tov /cat r^9 dXX^s 'EXXaSog e<' 17/11,0,9 cop^y]vra.i
/cat T7/xeis dSwarot opw^ev ovres rrj ot/ceta povov Swa/uet
irtpiytvecrOai, /cat ayaa yu,eyas 6 KIV&VVOS, et eVo/xe^a VTT'
aura??, dvdy/O7 /cat v/jLatv /cat dXXou TTCLVTOS eTTt/covpta?
Setcr^at, /cat ^uyyixw/xiy, et /x^ /xera /ca/cta?, 80^5 Se
25 fjia\\ov d/xayOTta r^ irportpov d-rrpay^ocrvvr) evaLVTia. ro\-
33 " Fez^creTat Se vfuv T;
expresses the change and its result.
Cf. c. 78. 5; 120. 27; iv. 12. 12; vi.
24. 6; 61. 18; vii. 18. 26; viii. i. 9.
The partic. (paivofj.fvri of actual mani-
festation, opposed to ooKovaa of falla-
cious appearance. ^Ino" so (KU'I, intro-
ducing the final consequence) what
was formerly regarded las our wise dis-
cretion, in that we took no share in the
risks of the policy of others by join-
ing in a foreign alliance, has now at
fast (wept-) shown itself to be sheer want
of foresight and weakness. The inf.
clause rb fify . . . ^vyKivSwevfiv is in
appos. to ^ ... (raxppoffvvri. Cf. C. 41.
8; vii. 36. 26. a&ov\ta and aa&fveia,
the result of the &\oyot> and av/j.<t>opov.
17. TT]V (wv ovv . . . vavjuaxtav :
though grammatically construed with
a.irfta(rdfji.f9a after the analogy of VIKO.V
TWO. fj.dxT)v, has at the head of the
sentence an almost abs. position ; as
regards the victory, however. This ef-
fect must be often noted where the
construction offers no difficulty. Cf.
33. 16; 73. 10; 86. 7; 142. 6; ii. 62.
1 ; iii. 15. 4. 18. Kara (Jio'vas : single-
handed. Cf. c. 37. 17. An elliptical
phrase with no certain supplement.
See on c. 14. 15. 20.
have made themselves ready for war.
Cf. ii. 9. 1 ; vi. 33. 6. 22. Kal a(xa :
adds a new reason; not here tempo-
ral. See on c. 2. 9. 22, 24. KivSu-
vos, dvaY KT l Svyyvwun : usually with-
out fff-ri. Kiihn. 354 b. Cf. iv. 61. 17;
v. 88. 1. Here for icivSwos we must
supply earai or &p efy. 23. vjxwv . . .
iravros : dependent on SflaOai, to which
here is joined also the gen. of the
thing. Cf. Hdt. v. 40. 7; Xen. Cyr.
viii. 3. 19. 24. JATJ: belongs only to
fj-era KaKias, not to the verb. Cf. c. 37.
6; iii. 14. 7. 25. ToX}iu>)Xv: ice ven-
ture, decide. The thing to be encoun-
tered is not a danger but an unfavour-
able judgment.
33. The proof we offer consists in
the fact that, in return for your sup-
port which will bind us to eternal grati-
tude, we bring you our fleet, second only
to your own, and that too at a time when
the Peloponnesians have already resolved
upon war with you, and wish only to get
us out of the way first.
1. ycvrfo-eTcu 8 /ere. : recurs to the
promise of c. 32. 2, with 8e as in c.
23. 1. KoXri : not in a moral sense,
THUCYDIDES I. 33.
117
Kara TroXXa rrjs rj^erepa^ yj)ei.a<$' irpwrov fj,ev ort aSt/cov-
fj.evoi<; /cat ov^ erepovs ySXaVrovcrt rr^v eiriKovpiav TTOLTJ-
creo-Qe, .eTretra nepl TUV /u-eytcrrcuy KIV^VVCVOVTCLS Se^a/zo/ot
5 aj? av yLtaXtcrra /u,er' aci/x^o-rov paprvplov rrjv ^apiv /cara-
BrjCreO'Oe, VO.VTLKOV T KKTT][JLe0a TrXrjV TOV TTO.p VfJUV
TrXetcrroi'. /cat crxei//acr0e rt? evTrpagia cnrav Loire pa rj TI? 2
rot? TToXe/xiots XvTT'rjporepa, el r^v tyxei? ai> TT/OO 7roXXa}i/
-^p-rj fjidroiv /cat ^apiro<? irifjiTJa-acrOe Su^ayu,tv v/xti^ Trpocrye-
10 viorOcu, avrrj Trdpecmv aureTrayyeXros, a^ev K.WOVVUIV /cat
SaTraz^s StSoucra kavr^v /cat Trpocrert (ftepova-a e<? /xet'
rev? TroXXou? dper-^v, el? ce eTTOLfjivveire ^dpiv, vfj.lv 8*
but an enhanced |i^t</>opos. C/. c. 93.
11; ii. 84. 12 ; and eV /coAo?, v. 59. 17 ;
60. 11. -q |vvruxia TTJS xP*' a s ;
?Ae present occurrence of our request;
the fact that we now come before you
with our prayer. Cf. Hi. 45. 18; 82.
14; 112. 26; v. u. 17; vi. 54. 2; vii.
57. 5. 2. Kara, iroXXa, KT|. : the
points are introduced by -rpSirov ILSV,
tirfira, and re in 6 (the postscript rf.
B. L. G. on Just. Mart. Apol. i. 22. 10.
C/. c. 2. 6). Since the three clauses de-
pend alike on on, we must read /caro-
07j(7(T0e for KaTa0T)(70e (/caTa07j<T0e) of
the Mss. ; and with is &P must be
supplied SvirrioOf KaraGeaQai (cf. Isae.
in. 21 ; Lys. xxiv. 4 ; Dem. xvm.
256, 280), not K<naQei(r9t, as Cl. says,
referring to vi. 57. 13, where the
main verb is past, not fut. as here.
" You will lay up for yourselves in
the highest possible degree a store of
well-deserved (r^v) gratitude, with
an ever-abiding record, in the fact
that the maintenance of our indepen-
dence will be due to your support."
7. trKeSJ/acrOe KTC. : after \inrripoTfp3,
where the sentence might close with
the easy supplement of 7) OUTTJ, the
tvvpa^ia is enforced by the enumera-
tion of its favourable features in the
sentence el V . . . lax"v. The inser-
tion of fj before ei J\v would only
weaken the effect. Cf. Lys. xm. 77,
irois &v ytvoiro avOponros fjuapiarepos,
bffns fr6\fj.rjaef e\d(ii/ us TOVTOVS',
Eur. Ale. 879, rt yap avbpl Kaxbv fi.fi-
ov, a./jiapTe'tv irt(nrjs dAo^oy ; In such
cases the inf. or rel. sentence is ex-
planatory of a TOVTOV or ravr-ns which
is sometimes expressed, as in Aesch.
Ay. 601, T'I yap yvvaticl rovrov <peyyos
?l$tov SpaKflv, . . . avtipl . . . iruAas avcii-
|oj ; Plat. Gorg. 519 d ; sometimes, as
here, omitted. Kiihn. 540, note 6.
8. d. -f\v . . . avreira-yY^TOS : with
indie, presents the actual case more
vividly to the mind than the causal
eirei would do. Cf. c. 76. 8 ; 86. 4 ; iv.
10. 20. The rel. clause with the antec.
incorporated in it (G. 1037 ; H. 995),
$ji/ SvvafjLtv vfjuv irpoayfvfO'Oai, which
is the obj. of u/xe?s &v . . . eTi/x^<ra<r0e
(rf. iii. 40. 33;, vi. 10. 17), is placed
first for effect, and then resumed by
the emphatic avri\. Cf. c. 83. 8. avre-
wxvyf\Tbs, offering itself, from the
mid. firayye\\fff0ai. So in iv. 120.
18. 11. e's TOVS iroXAovs: in the
eyes of the world. 12. apenjv : gen-
118
THUCYDIDES I. 33.
aurots icr^yv a eV rc3 TTCUVTI ^povat oXtyoi,? ST) a/xa TroWa
^vvefir), /cat dXtyot ^v/x/xa^tas Seo/xet>ot ots em/caXovz'Tat
15 acr<^aXetav /cat /cocr/xof ov^ rjcrcrov StSoz'res ^ XTTi^o/xewt
TTdpayiyvovrai^ TOV Se 7roXe/xoi> St' oVrrep ^p-^crt/xot av 3
eifAev, et rts v^a)V /XT) (Herat ecrecr$at, y^w/xTis d/xaprdVet
/cat ov/c atcr#dVerat rovs Aa/ceSat/x<Wov<? </>o/3a> TGJ v/xe-
rep&j rroXe/xTicreioz'Tas /cat rovs Kopt^tovs, Swa/xez/ovs
20 Trap' avrot? /cat v/xtz^ e^povs ovras, [iccu] Trpo/caraXa/x-
rytta? vu^ I? r7)f v/xerepav eTTt^etp^o-t^, tVa /XT)
erosity, which is ready to succour the
needy. Cy. c. 69. 7 ; ii. 40. 22 ; iii.
56. 27. Here = S^ai/ dps TTJS, <fo repute
of magnanimity, Kiihn. 346, 6. B.
L. G. on Pind. P#. iv. 173. <y. Soph.
^4nt. 924, T^V Svaffe&etav tvffe&ova' SKTIJ-
ffa./j.r]v. ots 8' cira|ivviT . . . l(r\vv :
nc? gratitude in the hearts of those whom
you shall help, and increase of strength,
for yourselves. 14. ical oXtyoi- wa-
pa-y i y VOVTai : f ew > wh en they beg for an
alliance, come and offer to those whom
they call upon (c. 101. 3) security and
honour in no less degree than they expect
to receive them. Here /cJir^os (see on
c. 5. 11) corresponds to apfT-fi, and
a<T<t>d\eia. to xfy ls an( l ' >(r X^ s '
16. TOV Sc iroX|x v: though subj.
of (ffeorQat, has almost the effect of
an abs. ace. See on c. 32. 17. See
App. 17. 'YVwn 1 ! 5 ajiapravci : he fails
to form a right opinion. Cf. c. 92. ;
iii. 98. 13. But with yvu>fj.y in vi. 78.
16. 18. TI v(ATt'pa) : for the order,
see on c. i. 6. The pron. as obj. gen.
Cf. 21 ; c. 69. 30 ; 77. 21 ; 137. 31. G.
999 ; H. 694 ; Kiihn. 454, note 11.
19. iro\|ATjo-tovTas : partic. depend-
ing on aiffOAiserai. G. 1582 ; H. 982.
This desiderative here only ; others
in c. 95. 24 ; iii. 84. 4 ; iv. 28. 7 ; viii.
56.11; 79. 13. In c. 118. 10, Thuc.
denies this eagerness for war. But
the statement is here justified, as one
of TO Stovra, c. 22. 5, by the actual
outbreak of the war. See also c.
88. Herbst. icai TOVS KoptvOfovs
: St. is right in making
Tas alone depend on
alffOdvfrai, showing by commas that
Swafj.fvovs and uvras are subord. to it,
and in rejecting nai. Swapfvovs, of
great weight. Cf. c. 18. 10. irpoicara.\afn-
PdvovTas (c. 36. 18) KT6., are assailing
us now in preparation for an attack on
you. 22. KO.T' avrovs . . . <TTi3|AV :
stand together against them, as it were
on the battle-field. Cf. c. 48. 12 ; 62.
24 ; v. 71. 22 ; 73. 10. nrjSe . . . ojxap-
TUHTIV: the order is, ^irjSe SuoiV a/jidp-
rtatn (cf. iii. 53. 6; 69. 9; vii. 50. 2;
viii. 71. 14) tpddaai, so that the inf. is
epexegetic ; and that they may not be
disappointed in their two objects, to gain
them before our alliance is effected.
5t/o?j/ is explained in the two inf.
clauses, ^ /ca/cwcrat . . . /3f/3a.ici>tTaff0ai,
which after the neg. are not mutually
exclusive but are placed co-ord. =
/xii]T KaKSxrai ^rt &ff3a.i(aaa<rOai. Since
each of these is indispensable to the
Corinthians, the Schol. is wrong in
THUCYDLDES I. 33, 34.
119
Svolv <j)0da'(u d/JidpTOMTiv, 17 KaKaxrai 17^0,9 f) <r<as avrovs
/3e/3atwcracr#ai. r)p,6Tepov 8' av tpyov TrporepTJcrai, TMV 4
25 fJLev SiSaiTa^, vfjLtov Se Se^a/xei/wv rrjv ^v^a^iav, /cat
Trpoem/SovXeveiv avTotg paXkov f) aWeTTt^ovXeuew.
34- "'Hi* Se Xeywcrtv a? ov Si/caioi> rou? o-<f>Tpov<s aVoi- 1
/cous v/xas Se^ecr&u, yu,a$eTajcrai> a>g vracra aVoi/aa ev /A>
Tracr^oucra rt/xa TT)V ^rfrpoirokLV, aSt/cov/u.ei^ Se aXXorptou-
rat- ov yap ITU rw SovXot, aXX' evrt TO) 6/xotot rot? Xct-
5 7ro/xevoi9 eu/at e/CTreyxTTOfrat. a? Se rj^iKow cra^e? Icrrt. 2
)OivTe<s yap irepi 'E7Tt8ayu,i/ov es Kpicriv vroXe^tw ^taX-
17 r<y tcroj eySovX^^crav ra ey/cXi^/iara //.ereX^etv. /cai 3
etrrtu rt TeKp^piov a Trpos rjfJids rows ^i/yye^et? Spoii-
, wore aVari? re /x-^ TrapdyecrBai vif avratv, S
10 re e/< TO cvOeos p,r) virovpyelv 6 yap eXa^tcrra? ra?
saying that SuoTv is for SvoJV ToD ere-
pou, as in iv. 28. 25, in a positive sent.,
not neg., as here. 24. ijixcrcpov: i.e.
reav re KepKvpaitav Kal r<ai> 'A&r]vaicav.
To avoid confusion after this use of
fi/j.fTfpov, the Corcyraeans are next
referred to not by rjuuv but by riav
piv. 25. SiSo'vTiov : offering (cf. c.
35. 22), and therefore pres. partic.,
whereas the decisive Sf^afievuv is in
the aor. 26. Note the paronomasia,
as often in Thuc. Cf. c. 37. 16; ii.
62. 27 ; iii. 39. 10; 82. 31 ; iv. 62. 10;
vi. 76. 7.
34. You need feel no scruple on
the ground of interference with the tra-
ditional relations of colony and mother-
Clt .'/ ' f or the Corinthians have already
trespassed on these. And you will do
>rell to be on your guard against their
hostile purposes.
2. (lafleVtoo-av : we. would have them
know, with a touch of irony. Such
turns are common in the tragic poets.
See App. 5. ^Kir'(i/rrovTcu : the sub-
ject is by s y n e s i s of &TCOIKOI implied
in iratra awoiKia. Cf. c. 13. 6. 6.
jrpOK\T)8e'vTS : irpOKa\fttr6ai TIVO. (al-
ways mid.) fs Kp'uriv, as e's <nrov8os ical
5id\vffn>, iv. 19. 1 ; e's SJ'KOJ, vii. 18.
16, 23. 7. TO> &rw : i.e. OIKUS SiSAvrts
teal \a.fj.&dvot>Tfs. Cf. ii. 37. 5 ; iii. 53.
5. |KT\Ociv : ptTifvai is used with
ace. either of the charge to be main-
tained or of the person to be pun-
ished. Cf. iv. 62. 13.
8. tore* TI . . . Spuo-iv : " let their be-
haviour to us be a warning for you."
For TI, bringing out the significance of
the rtKfi-fipiov, cf. ii. II. 14 ; iii. 13. 4.
9. on-art] ft ... Scopcvois rt : these words
placed at the head of their clauses to
emphasize the two means of seduction
which may be employed ; and there-
fore not the usual JU^T* . . . ^rt.
10. *KTOV tvOt'os : belongs to 5eo/teVos,
in an open' way, opp. to airdrri, which
resorts to crooked ways. Cf. curb rov
irpotpavovs, C. 35. 17 ; airb rov evdeos,
iii. 43. 5 ; dirb iroiov kv rdxous airo<pvyoi,
120
THUCYDIDES I. 34, 35.
e/crov ya.pitf.crO 0.1 rots evavrlois Xa^t ftdvcav a
Xecrraro? av StareXotTy.
35 "Auo-ere Se ovSe ra<? Aa/ceSat^oi't'ooi' crTro^Sa?
juevot 17/11,0,5 jjiYj^erepaiv oiras ^v/a/xa^ov?. etp^rat yap 2
li> avrats, TWI> 'EXX^vtSw^ TroXewv 17x15 /^Sa/Aou ^vfjifjia^eL,
e^etvat nap' onoTepovs av ctyoecr/c^rat eXdeiv /cat Setvov 3
5 et rotcrSe jita; aVo re rait'
ras vav? /cat Trpocren /cat e/c
ecrrat
aXX-^s 'EXXaSos /cat
T7/xa? Se ctTTO
10
ao ruv vfJLTpo)v
re ^Vjityaa^tag
7TO06V ai^eXta?, etra e^ aSt/CT^jaart BrjcrovTai
a Sedjite^a. TroXv 3e e^ TrXeto^t atrta T^/xet? /AT) 4
Xen. ^4n. ii. 5. 7. 11. Xajx^dvuv : this
verb with substs. of moral meaning
forms a periphrasis of verbs expressing
disposition, feeling, eZc. (fj.eTafj.(\eiav
\a.fj.f}aveit>= fiera/ne \f1crdai), as Troierffflcu
does with expressions of activity. See
on c. 6. 3. C/! etivoiav, c. 77. 21 ; (ra>-
Qpoavvriv, viii. 64. 21 ; <j>p6vriffiv, Soph.
Phil. 1078. Then the place of an adv.
is supplied by a pred. adj., as (\axi-
ffras here. 12. SiarcXoCt] : with adj.
without iav, as vi. 89. 6. See on c.
32.9.
35 1-4- Your admitting us will
be no violation of your obligations to the
Lacedaemonians: we claim no more titan
is permitted by the treaty.
1. ovSe: i.e. just as little as you
will violate colonial obligations. 2.
|At]8eTpwv : not ovtifrepuv, because,
though expressing a fact, it is under
the influence of the cond. partic. 8e-
XOfufvoi. l'pT|Tai : it is expressly stipu-
lated. Cf. c. 40. 4; 139. 7; 140. 14;
iv. 23.6; v. 21. 6; 25. 10; vii. 18. 14.
3. rfris . . . gvfjjxaxcC : rel. sent. =
logical cond. GMT. 525 ; H. 914.
4. irap* . . . '\8iv : to join whichever
side it may feel itself inclined. The
verb is used pers. with dat., c. 129. 14;
ii. 68.7 ; viii. 84. 16 ; without obj., v. 4.
11; 37. 19. Cf. Hdt. vi. 128. 11; ix.
79. 10. In c. 40. 5, we have jSouAerai
for it. Kol Seivov ... a Seo'fx0a : the
period has its two members, the co-
existence of which is said to be 8ct-
v6v, arranged in parataxis, though we
should naturally make the former
subord. with 'while' (see on c. 121.
19) ; and each member comprises the
ascending steps of indignity (a) curd
T KT., KO.I TTpOfffTl KT6., Kal OV% ^KlffTO.
KTe. ; (b) airb TTJS Kre., Kal O.TT& KTS., flra
KTC. The use of elra, actually, ex-
presses lively indignation ; without a
conj. also in Ar. PI. 79; Plat. Apol.
23 c; Theaet.lblc; Dem. 1. 12. This
arrogance is strongly protested against
in the simple words iro\v 8e . . . 'i^ofitv,
as in iii. 63. 13. See App. 10. a
8eo'(j.0a : see on c. 32. 4.
10. v atria (or Si' alrias) i'\t\.v: is
used by Thuc. for alrtaa-Bai ; the for-
mer in ii. 59. 4 ; v. 60. 10 ; 65. 24 ; vii.
81. 3; the latter in ii. 60. 16. On the
position of iro\v before the prep., see
THUCYDIDES I. 35.
121
Tretcravre? v/xa? e^ofjiev T^ta? /teV yap /avSwevovras /cat
ov/c ^0pov<; oVra? aTraxrecrOe, rcoz'Se Se ov^ OTTOO? /cwXv-
rat i^Opoiv omutv /cat iiriovrtov yevTJcrO'6e, dXXa /cat 0,776
7779 v/xerepas dp^rj<; SvVa/xti> rrpocrXafielv
15 17 1/ ov St/cato^, dXX' 17 KOLKeivaiv /cajXvetz' rov? e/c TTJS
p,Lcr6o(j)6pov^, tj /cat T^U.U> TrefAireLV Ka.6' o rt az/
a)(f>e\Lav, /xdXtcrra 8e aTro rov 7rpo<f>avov<s Se^o
^etv. TroXXa Se', axnrep iv a-pxfl vireiTrofjiev, ra vfJi<f>epovTa 5
aTroSet/c^v/xei', Kat ^eyicrTov ort ot re avrot TroXe'/uot T^/XU^
20 r\crav (onep (ra^>eo~Tdr^ Tricrri^] , /cat ovrot ov/c da-Qevels, dXX'
be regarded as a gloss. The use of /to/
before titfivwv and ^TV implies that
impartiality requires perfect equality
of treatment : " If you will not help
us, stop them also ; if you allow them
to enlist men among your subjects,
send help to us also." 16. Koff o n
av TrurflTJT : in so far as we may suc-
ceed in persuading you. Cf. c. 69. 10 ;
iv. 1 1 8. 54. 17. airo TOV irpo<|>avovs :
adv., see on c. 34. 10.
5. By receiving us you will gain
allies who are perfectly trustworthy and
rery powerful on the sea.
18. vrredroiMV. : we premised, we al-
leged as the basis of our proposal, in
c. 32. 1. Cf. Dem. xvni. 60. In
the two other passages in Thuc. where
this verb occurs, c. 90. 25 ; ii. 102. 30,
it means ' say besides.' 19. Kal
(u'-ywrrov: see on c. 142. 1; and, what
is most important. 01 re avroi : the
correlative of this is not ical ouroi,
which means iique, and these too,
but Kal vavriKris KrL, which in conse-
quence of the parenthetical insertions
takes the form of a new sentence.
The force of atro5fiKvviJ.fi> is felt in
what follows only generally as a verb
of exhortation. iJH-iv : both of us.
Cf. 7!n.fT( P oi>, c. 33. 24. 20. ifo-av:
they are as we saw, c. 33. 3. Kr. Spr.
Kiihn. 452, note 3. C^. c. 63. 5. 12.
OVK c'xflpovs : as the Corinthians are,
c. 33. 20. ov\ oirws : =nonmodo
n on. . When the oi>x oirtas clause pre-
cedes, it always contains the weaker
of the two contrasted notions. But
since here there is no relation of cli-
max between 'hindering' and 'pro-
moting,' the required meaning forces
us to take the notion of 'hindering'
negatively. Aken, T. u. M. 119 ff. ;
Kiihn. 525, 3 b. tcwXvral ymfa-eo-06 :
will plant yourselves as opponents : not
a simple periphrasis for KtaXvffere. On
iii. 2. 11, Cl. refers, among other ex-
amples, to iii. 23. 13 ; v. 9. 38 ; viii.
86. 23. Cf. c. 4. 3 ; ii. 43. 8. 14.
irpoo-Xapsiv : see on c. 24. 17. 15.
TJV : grammatically in same const, as
Svi'a./j.ii', but referring in adversative
relation to the whole preceding sen-
tence, = " this, however, is not right,
but it is right ." For this force of
the rel., c/. c. 10. 20 ; 39. 2, 10 ; 69. 20 ;
95. 20. KCLKEIVWV: see on c. 30. 14.
Instead of fj.iff6ov<r6ai, we have strange-
ly rovs /j.tffdo<f><ipovs. We should say
rather, "you should prevent them
from raising mercenaries in places
under your control." The reading of
Codex Monacensis, ras . . . /j.iff6o<t>o-
plas, though suiting the sense, must
122
THUCYDlDES I. 35, 36.
iKavoi rovs /xracrraVTa9/3Xcu//ar /cat vavTiKrjs /cat ov/c r)
pwrtSos TTys ^v/x/xa^tas otoo/xeVTis ov^ 6/xota r^ dXXorpta>o~t5,
dXXa /xdXtcrra yu,eV, et Swao~$e,
o~^at i^avs, et Se /xif, oo-rt?
OC rr v w '? ?T
oo Kat oro) race gu
^>oySetrat Se /XT) St' avra TTCH
yvtoTto TO /xei/ SeStog avrov
aXXoz' eai/ K
rourov <t'Xoi>
So/cet Xeyecr^at, 1
rag 0-770^80,5 XVO-T;,
eVavrtov?
53, 2, 5, calls this the didactic impf.
GMT. 40; H. 833; Kuhn. 383, 5.
But Cl. thinks that the tense is used
as if the desired alliance were already
realized. 6'irep . . . irCoris : and this
is the surest guarantee of fidelity. On
ftirep (for which Cobet reads TJTrep, com-
paring Eur. Med. 14 ; Thuc.iii. n6.4),
see Kiihn. 369, 2. 21. TOVS (WTacrTav-
ras : i.e. the Corcyraeans themselves,
since they have fully abandoned their
mother-city. Of. c. 107. 27 ; ii. 67. 8 ;
v. 29. 12 ; viii. 53. 19. The fact that
those whom they had deserted were
able to punish them if they stood
alone, would induce them to hold fast
to their new allies. VO.VTIKTJS . . . 81-
So|icvT]s : i.e. vavTiicrjs ovaijs TT)S |i/yUyua-
xias V SiSofjLfv (see on c. 33. 25). 22.
oX. ofM>a : i.e. vfj.1v ft\afiep<aTfpa fi fl
T)irftp<aTts r) {ujuyuax^a 35'iSoTO. ij aXXo-
TpCoxris : the rejection ; only here in
classic writers. 23. ^oXio-ra (lev :
best of all. Of. c. 32. 4 ; 40. 13. On t 5
p-fl, see on c. 28. 10. c'av and \iv :
may be taken as imv. infs., as in v. 9.
26. Or, as Kr. thinks, they may depend
on KpanffT&v tern implied in fid\tffra
/j.v. Cl. seems to govern them by
airo5elKvvfj.fv, 19. 24. TOVTOV <J)iXov
4'\iv : cf. iv. 86. .5. x e '" expresses a
fixed relation better than XP^ "
would do.
36. 1-3. Do not, therefore, allow
any timidity to delay you ; but, in view
of the great advantages of our position,
attach us to yourselves, and so gain the
preponderance over the Peloponnesians,
instead of letting us fall into the hands
of the Corinthians, only to increase the
strength of your enemies.
1. Tcx6e |vfj.(j)e povra Xe-ycr6ai : for
v/ui<p(povTa. ro5 e/Vaj & \eyerai. 2.
4)opiTai : the subj. to be supplied
from the preceding ortf. See on c. 10.
21. |] ... rds <rTrov8as Xv<rg : i.e.
if the argument of the preceding
chap, has not succeeded in removing
your misgiving, that the reception of
a state which is engaged in open hos-
tility with another may be regarded
as an act of hostility against the lat-
ter. This anxiety is not confuted;
but they are advised to have a full
apprehension of the danger (TCI 8e5i-
Js), and to realize all the consequences
of taking the step ; for this only will
inspire respect in their opponents.
Inactivity may indeed secure a cer-
tain sort of confidence (r2i Oapaovv),
but can only betray weakness in the
eyes of their enemies. 3. TO SeSio's
and TO 0apo-ovv : this use of neat,
parties, and adjs. for abstract nouns
(GMT. 829 ; H. 966 b ; Kuhn. 403 7)
is a favourite one with Thuc. It
presents to the mind the abstract
quality in operation, standing between
e.g. T> SfStfvai and on Sf'Sie. ~rb SeSibs
avrov : i.e. the fear which sees in him-
self no adequate strength. Opp. to
this is TO Qapaovv ^ Sf^afj.evov, i.e. the
THUCYDIDES I. 36.
123
ju.aXXoi' (f)o/Brjcrov, TO Se 6a.p<rovv /AT) Se^a/xeVov acrOevts ov
5 TTyoos Icr^vovra^ TOV? ^0pov<s dSeearepoz' ecrd/zevoz/, /cat a/xa
ov Trept Try? Kcp/cvpas i>w TO TrXeoy ^ /cat TWV 'A.0T)va)v
(BovXevofjLtvos, /cat ov TO, Kpa/ricrra avTat? irpovoaw, orav
<$ rov p.e\\ovra. /cat oo~oi> ov Trapovra. noXefjiov TO avTt/ca
10 Kaipa)V ot/cetovYat TC /cat TroXe/xovYat. TTJ? T
/cat 2t/ceXta? /caXai? TrapdnXov /cetTat, ware
vavTiKov eao-at IleXoTrop'i^o'tot? eVeX^eti/ TO Te
7T/3O5 Ta/ce? TrapaTrefji^jaL, /cat e? TaXXa
8' ai^ /ce<^aXat&>, Tot? T
'iTaXtas 2
confidence that he has nothing to fear,
which has led him to reject allies.
The gen. 5e|a/teVoi>, like avrov, prop-
erly depends on the partic., but has
the effect of an ahs. gen. Ur\vv
c\ov : (/" f'f ?s backed by strength, i.e. if
it leads him to secure the means of
effective action. 4. <t>of3V]o-ov : this
and ia6fj.fvov, flov\fv6fjifvos, irpovooiv
are supplementary parties, to yvtaria.
GMT. 904; H. 982. 5. dSieVrepov :
here in the rare pass, sense, less for-
midable. Cf. Plat. Symp. 198 a, atets
Stos SeStfvai. In ii. 59. 13; iii. 37. 4,
' without fear.' 6. ov TO irXc'ov TJ :
see on c. 9. 21. -f\ tta.1 : cf. c. 140. 10 ;
ii. 38. 7. Kiihn. 524,2; Kr. Spr. 69,
32, 13. TWV 'Afrqvoiv : without re-
peated prep. See on c. 6.21. 7. ical
ov . . . irpovowv : and that he is not takinq
the best thought for her. 8. s TOV . . . iro'-
Xcfiov: in view of the coming and all but
jiresent war. TO avriKa irtpio-KOiruv :
from regard for the moment. Cf. v. 16.
12; vii. 42. 8; viii. 27. 25. 9. tv-
SOIOT) : he hesitates. Cf. C. 122. 15;
vi. 91. 20. Not elsewhere in Attic.
o (iTa (i-yioTwv . . . iroXtfiovrai : which
is with the most momentous consequences
made either friend or foe. iro\tfjiovrai,
ecm.
/cat /ca#' 3
" placed in a hostile attitude," as in
c. 57. 5, 6. The Kcupoi are regarded as
themselves friends or enemies.
10. TTJS T . . . 2iK\ias : depending
on iraparrAoi/ (as c. 44. 16), which is
governed by KO\WS Kelrai. See on c.
22. 13. Cf. c. 75. 3; iii. 92. 14, 1.7.
11. iropdirXov : not Sid* \ov, because the
ancient mariners hugged the coast.
The art. omitted as in c. I. 11. 12.
cireXOciv : to come to join. Cf. iii. 69.
8; Hdt. vi. 95. 5, tvravOa irrparoTTfSeuo-
fj.fvoi<ri irr)\0f 6 vavTiKbs iras <npa.T&s.
Usually in hostile sense. See on c. 70.
16. TO' T V06 v5e : the art. merely
to give a sulist. character tO*MMt, a
fleet from this side. Herbst notes that
this passage could be regarded as one
of TO Seovra. (c. 22. 5) only by a writer
who was acquainted with the latter
part of the war. 14. PpaxvraTw K4>a-
Xaia) KTf. : for K<f>d\aiov r6Se jSpa^vra-
-r6v fffriv bv /jidOoiTe. For &v repeated
in emphatic positions, cf. 77. 21 ;
136. 18. GMT. 223 ; H. 862. TOISTC
v'fMrao-i Kal Ka0' t KOOTOV : to be taken
adv., on the whole as well as in detail,
without any grammatical relation to
Kf<t>a\a,iii>, to which Kr. and B. make
it appos., like c. 145. 4, xaff fKcurrd re
124
THUCYDIDES I. 36, 37.
15 6KCL(TTOV, Tto O.V fJiVj TTpOCr(LL -]fJia<S /XClOtT' T/3ta
ovra \6yov a^ta rot? "EXXiycrt vavriKa, TO Trap v
TO rjfJifTepov /cat TWV KopivQiaiv TOVTCOV 8' et
TO- Suo e? TCLVTOV \6ew Kdl KoplvOioi T^ncU
i//ovTat, Kep/cuyoatot5 Te /cat neAoTrow^o-t'o^ a/xa
20 o~T Se^a/xei'ot 8e 17)010,5 eeTe 77/065 avTOV5 7rXetoo~t
Tat5 T7/ J teT/)at5 dyaWecr#ai."
Totavra ^te> ot KepKvpcuoi elTrov ot Se Kopi
/ACT' avTov5 TotaSe
37 " 'Avay/catot' Kep/ciy>ataH> Taii'Se ou povov Trepl
^at cr(f)a<s TOV \6yov TroiTrjcrafjifvojv,
T a,8t/cov/xe^ /cat avTot ov/c et/coTa>5
irpoiTov /cat 17/1-0,5 Trept
/cat
TOV l
/cat
ovra) /cat
/coJ rJi IU/ITTOV. In viii. 91. 3, roTs |v/i-
Tratrt is perhaps to be taken so, and
not personally. O. Ribbeck (Rhein.
Mus. 23, 211) proposes to place these
words before ^v^opurarov, as v. H.
places them after ^(TTI, saying "intel-
ligo: cum universis turn sin-
gulis (ho minibus)." 15. paHotri :
with inf. implies reaching not merely a
correct view, but a decision. rp(a JM v
. . . vavTiKcx: sc. (TTI, o^ra being joined
with \6yov a^ia, as fiij/ is often placed
before important attributes. Cf. c.
21.5; 118. 10; 124. 4; ii. 97. 20; iv.
13. 19. But Sh. perhaps better makes
uvra depend on fjidOoire taken now in
the sense of ' learn that,' not of ' learn
to.' Cf. vi. 40. 2. The two clauses
rpia (J.fi> . . . KopivOitnv, and rovruv 5e
. . . aywi>ie<T6a.i are formally co-ord.
by fj.fv, Se, but in effect the former is
subord. to the latter. 17. TWV Ko-
pivOCwv : the omission of r& is surpris-
ing, yet established by the best Mss.,
so that the omission of the art. is
similar to that of the prep, in 6. It
is inserted, however, by St., B., and
most editors. TOV'TUV 8' cl KT!. : no-
tice the " minatory and monitory "
form of the condition, el with fut. indie.
B. L. G. Trans, of Am. Phil. Assoc.
1876, p. 9. 21. rats ijfj.cT6'pais : the
dat. of measure of difference with
irAei'otn, with a naval force augmented
by our fleet.
SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN AM-
BASSADORS. Chaps. 37-43.
37. The Corcyraeans have misrej>-
resented their position as well as ours.
They have hitherto maintained their iso-
lation that they might have no check on
their wrong-doing.
2. dXX' (is KO. : instead of the usual
cAAo Kai ois. The trajection is due to
a desire to emphasize strongly the
perversion of truth attributed to the
Corcyraeans. ical, actually, covers the
two following clauses, whicli are again
united in itfpl dju/porepcoi/, neut. (not
fKarfpcav). See App. 3. iroXtjiovvrai :
pass, of 7roA.e / ue?j' TIVI, as c. 68. 18 ; iv.
68. 12. See on c. 2. 18. 4. OV'TW:
in reference to /xj/TjcrfleWas : " we must
THUCYDIDES I. 37.
125
re
5 em TOV aXkov \6yov teVat, tVa rrjv a<f> i^
dcr(f>a\O'Tepov TrpoetS^re /cat r^ raii'Se xptiav pr) dXo-
yto~TO>9 airato'rja'Be. (f>acrl Se ^vfjifjia^iav Sta TO <T(t><f)pov 2
ovSefOs TTOJ Se'^acr^at' TO 8* eVt KaKovpyia /cat OVK ape-
ry 7r6TTJ$v<Tav, ^vfjifjia^ov re ovSeW j3ov\6fj.ei>oi Trpos
10 TaSt/o^aaTa ouSe ^aprvpa e^et^ ovTe 7rapa/caA.oiWes at-
/cat 17 TrdXt? OLVTMV apa, avrapKyj Qitrw /cet- 3
avrovs Si/cao^Ta? aw y8Xct7TTOvo~t Ttva /xaX-
first make our statement on both these
points; w?Aew <Aa< z's done." Kiihn. 486,
note 5. Cy. c. 22. 7; iii. 96. 8; iv.
88. 8 ; vi. 24. 3. 5. TT\V d<J>' ij|xaiv
d|i&)<riv : implies that the Corinthians
are making a well-grounded claim,
as opposed to the pressing entreaty
(xpei'a) of the Corcyraeans. The em-
phatic a<f>' r]fj.uv is for the same reason
preferred to the simple gen. Gf. c. 39.
14; ii. 39. 6; iv. 108. 36; vi. 40. 15;
vii. 77. 17. 6. dx<j)<x\e<rTpov irpoei-
ST}T : i.e. that you may the better
protect yourselves against their de-
ceptive persuasion by knowing the
facts in time, before you take the
decisive step. (JLT) dXo-yUrrws : not
without reasonable grounds; litotes for
' with mature consideration.' /urj here
is to be closely connected with the
adv., as OVK with fiKorois in 3. See
on c. 32. 24.
7. 4>acri 8 : now they assert ; tie
marks the transition from the general
statement to the details, and should
not be altered with Kr. to 8^. See on
0.32.7. Cy.iii.6i. 9. TO o-w<t>pov: see
on c. 2. 19. 8. TO 8e : 8 expresses a
vigorous opposition, but on the contrary,
like cum tarn en and r6 retains its
old dem. sense. Of. Dem. xvm. 140,
rb 5' ou TOIOVTOV fffrt ; Stallbaum on
Plat. Apol. 23 a. Kiihn. 459 c. optT^ :
from magnanimity. The repetition of
the prep, is not necessary. Of. iv. 19.
12. 9. gv'|A|iaxo'v T ovSe'va: for ovre
luyu/uaxoV rtva, to lay more stress on
the noun. Cf. c. 34. 9. Since the
connexion of odre ovre depends on
the repeated re, so here re otfrf,
though not occurring elsewhere in
Thuc., is not less justifiable than of/re
re. So Herbst, Philol. 10, p. 333.
10. irapaKdXovvTes : gives the occa-
sion of altrxvveffOai, " they are not in-
clined to expose themselves to shame
by inviting others to join them in
their base undertakings." See App.
11. 0<riv: since netadai is the pf.
pass, of TiOfvai, Otais is its verbal noun,
and so this expression is like eSpav
KaBJjffdai, Eur. Heracl. 55; irpoaOaKeiv,
Soph. O. C. 1166. G. 1051 ; H. 715;
Kiihn. 410, 2 b. 12. trap^i : co-
piam facit, here with ace. and inf.;
with inf. alone, iii. 63. 10; with dat.
and inf., viii. 50. 26. avrovc SIKO-
eras -ytyveo-Oai : Cl. explains this,
with a zeugma of yiyvtaBai, " to con-
stitute themselves judges of the
wrongs they do rather than enter into
any covenant which would hamper
them." He thinks that this sense of
Kara vi>6j]Kas yiyvf<r0at is justified by
yiyveffdai with KOTO |t>(rra<reis, ii. 21.
15 ; Kara v\\6yovs, iii. 27. 7 ; Si' avo-
Ka>xi5s, c - 40. 16 ; ^TT" afi<f>6r(pa, C. 139.
20 ; fa TOV foov, ii. 3. 18 ; iv 5iKaoTa?s,
126
THUCYDIDES I. 37.
f) /caret vi>0TJKa.<s ytyvecr^at, ota TO ly/ctcrra ITT! rov?
vre'Xa? e/cTrXeoi'Tas /AaXtcrra row? aXXov? dvay/ci? /carat-
15 povras Se^ecr$ai. Kaz> TOVTOJ TO
iz>a /xr) wa.$iKTJ(Ta}(Tiv ereyaois TTyoo
/zoVas dSi/caicri, /cat OTTW? eV GJ
ov
acr7roi>Soi> ov^ 4
, dXX' OTTCO?
8' a
20
ay KpaTaxrt. /ia-
^i> Se TTOV Tt
/caiTOt et rfcraiv avSpes, a>cr- 5
w, ayaOoi, ocrco aXrjTTTOTepoL ycra.v Tot? TreXag, TOCTW
clauses are merely an epexegesis of
<x8tK-o>(T(. 18. irXt'ov 4'\wri : this
phrase is regularly employed to des-
ignate unrighteous gain. Cf. c. 76.
15 ; iii. 43. 12 ; iv. 62. 16 ; viii. 99. 12 ;
and so the noun wAeoj/e'/cTrjs, c. 40. 2.
T|V B irow . . . avaurxwrwri : this
does not, as Cl. says, imply that there
is a third method, opposed to the
force or fraud of the two preceding
clauses ; but that, if by either of these
means they have made some (TTOI;)
gain, they may be able to brazen it
out in the absence of witnesses. Cf.
iv. 86. 5, where Bio. and airdrri are
named as the two means by which
men Trpo<r\afj.&a.vovffi what they want.
See App.
19. el i]<rav : if they really were. Cf.
c. 25. 23. 20. Strtp . . . ifo-av : though
this clause expresses the actual state
of things, " in proportion as they are
less assailable by others" (cf. c. 143.
21), the impf. is used by assimilation
to the unreal cond. GMT. 559; H.
919 b ; Kiihn. 399, 6. rdtrif 8' : so
we should probably read with Hertlein
for ToffySe, which occurs only in ref-
erence to real relations of magnitude
(cf. c. 23. 6; 122. 16; ii. 72. 7, etc.).
The simple r6u<f for Toffovry is found
in iv. 28. 13 ; viii. 24. 22. The use of
Se'in apodosi after a dem. pron.
or emphatic art. (ii. 46. 6; 65. 19; iii.
iii. 53. 4; Si' xfy as > ^ r - -^ an - 1412.
Another explanation seems simpler:
" They can in consequence of their
independent position make themselves
judges of the wrongs they do to a
greater extent than would be possible
if commercial treaties bound them,"
where yiyvtaOai is taken impers., =
rem agi. Sh. and Jowett under-
stand StKaards as subj. of ylyvtaOat,
" than that judges should be appointed
by covenant." 14. e'lorXe'cvras : sc.
rovs KepKvpaiovs, while the other par-
tic, agrees with TOIS &\\ovs, i.e. the
citizens of other cities who avayK-y
Karalpovffi by reason of the position of
the island (c. 36. 10).
15. KOV Tovro) : and in this state of
things, described in 2, 3. Cf. c. 81.
9. TO tvirpeires ocrirovSov : cf. c. 32,
3, 4. An adj. used as subst. quali-
fied by an epithet, as rJ> avQptairfiov
KOfjartoftfs, v. 68. 6 ; rb ^vvrides ^ffv^ov,
vi. 34. 17 J rb irp6r(pov vvr]6es (po/Sepdv,
vi. 55. 15. 16. irpop^pXtivrai : they
have put forward as a cloak. Cf. ii.
87. 14 ; iii. 63. 9. Their designs ex-
pressed by final sentences; {waSi/cTJ-
ffaxnv, the aor., of single cases, aSiKwiri,
pros., of long opportunity. There is
a paronomasia (c. 33. 26) here, since
/caret pdvas (cf. c. 32. 18) answers to
the vv-. St. after Cobet omits the
second Sirws, since the following
THUCYDIDES I. 37, 38.
127
St8ou
uo-t /cat
Se <l>a,vp<j)T.paiv lf)v avrot<? rrjv
/AeVot? ra Sucata Set/ci/wat.
38 " 'AXX' ovre 777)09 rovs dXXov? ovre es 17/^0,? rot- l
ot'Se elcriv, aTrot/cot Se oWe? d<eo-rdo-t re Std 7rai>ro9 /cat
^w TroXe/xoGcrt, Xeyoz^re? 019 ou/c eTTt ra> /ca/cai? 7rdcr^etz>
e/CTre/A($eteiA T7/A619 Se ovS' avrot <a^tev errt rw urro row- 2
5 raw v/3ptecr$ai /carot/curat, dXX' eVt r&5 i^ye/xwe? re eti^at
/cat ra et/cora #av/Aaeo~$at. at yow dXXat aTrot/aat rt/noi- 3
o~u> T7/AC19 /cat /xdXt<rra UTTO aTroiKw crrepyd/xe^a /cat SryXot' 4
ort, et rot? irkeocriv dyoecr/co^re? eo~/xet', rotcrS' av /xdvot? ou/c
98. 2) is as early as Homer. C/". Horn.
A 58; I 167;' 7 10. G. 1422; H.
1046, 1 c ; Kiihn. 532, 1. C/. also <5s
5^, Plat. Pro. 326 d, and OVTW 5^, 328
a. 21. nv: like other imperss. of
power, manner, etc., regularly in the
impf. without &v. GMT. 416, 421 ;
H. 897. 22. TO. SiKaia : more usually
5iW. Cf. c. 140. 14; v. 59. 24. See
on c. 28. 6. The Corinthians did not
regard the offers of the Corcyraeans,
c. 28. 2 ff., as SiKaia, as is stated in c.
39; and probably the art. is used with
SiKaia to denote the behaviour which
is actually required by justice.
38. They have behaved to us, their
mother-city, in the most reckless way in
many former instances, and recently in
the case of Epidamnus.
1. OVT irpos TOVS oXXovs : with no
special reference, but to put stress on
r]fj.as. irpds = in their attitude towards.
As is is the favourite prep, with apap-
ravfiv, 13, Thuc. may have shifted to
it here to indicate the hostile relation
of the Corcyraeans to the Corinthi-
ans. Cf. c. 55. 13 ; 130. 12 ; ii. 60. 1 ;
68.25; iii. 37-4,5; vi. 18. 30; 86.15.
roioi8 : = &v5pfs 070001, as just de-
fined. 2. d<|)(rTOurv : = y\\orpi<avTa.i
(c. 34. 3), the pf. denoting the fact
as now manifested : they have sep-
arated themselves from us, and are
in the unfriendly relation depicted in
c. 25. 4. Sid. iravro's : as usual of
time, constantly. Cf. c. 76.8; 84.4;
85. 2; ii. 1 6. 9; 49. 26; iii. 58. 14;
93.8; iv. 61. 20; 119. 12; v. 69. 8;
105. 5; vii. 6. 6; 61. 8. The open
hostility is introduced by na\ vvv.
3. tirl TIO KO.KUJS irour\iv : cf. c. 34.
1. 4. tKirc|A<|>0iV : as Heraclides
ap. Eustath. Horn. <p 195, says : ^ ap-
Xaia 'ArBls ra evKriKa ffvyK6irrfi /COT'
f^aipecriv fjiias ffv\\a/3fjs (cf. Stahl, Qu.
gr. p. 18) ; the shorter form of the opt.
is everywhere adopted, even against
the Mss. The opt. = s'leTre'/u^flTj/iei/ of
the dir. disc.
6. TaslKOTa: in all proper matters.
Cf. c. 25. 4. The ace. neut. pi. of
the inner obj. approximates to an
adv. Cf. TO Hpdria-ra, c. ig. 8 ; 31.4;
TO T\eiTora, C. 24. 12 ; TO irpdrepa, C.
2. 2 ; TO SAA.O, c. 65. 10 ; fvavrta, iii.
55. 9; aim'iraAa, vii. 34. 23; 07x^0X0,
vii. 71. 21. So below, 13, TTOA.A.O &\\a.
9cu)|j.ae(r9ai, : to be held in honour.
Cf. iii. 39. 30. 8. ape'o-Kovrcs : cf.
iii. 34. 14 ; v. 41. 23 ; Soph. 0. T. 274 ;
Eur. 7. T. 581. The partic. expresses
an adj. notion always in readiness to
128
THUCYDIDES I. 38, 39.
jj.r)
at-
op6(a<; dirapecTKOLfjiev, ovS' eVecrrpareuo/aez'
10 /cat Sia<epwr&)s rt dStKou/xez'ot. KaXbv 8' i^v, el Kal
raVo/aev, rotcrSe />teV et^at r^ ^/zerepa opyf), rjfjuv Se
cr^pov /3tacracr0ai rrjv rovTutv /xerptdr^ra- v/3pet Se Kal 6
e^ovcrta TrXovrou TroXXa e? 1^10,9 aXXa re i^/xayor^/cacrt /cat
'ETTiSa^tz'oi' rj^erepav ovcrav KaKovp.evrjv ^ev ov irpcxreTroL-
15 owro, e\9ovru>v Se rjfMtov eVl rt/aco/xa eXdvre? /3ta e^pvcri.
39 "Kal <f>acrl S^ 81/07 Trporepov e^eX^crat KpivecrOai, l
rfv ye ov rov irpov^ovTa /cal e/c rov dcr^aXoO? 7rpoKa\ov-
\eyew rt So/ceu' Set, aXXa roy es icrov ra re epya
exert itself. See Am. J. of Ph., IV.
p. 297. OVK dpOuJs av a7rap'<rKOi(i,V :
= OVK opOws Uv ex l > 6 *
9. 'ir0TpaTEv'ofj.V : so we should read
with Ullrich (Beitr. z. Krit. I. 1), for
fTriffrparvo/j.v, repeating the &v from
To?ff5' &v. See App. eKirpcircos : in
a way so unusual, considering the ordi-
nary relation of a mother-city to its
colonies. Cf. (KTrpeirearfpov, iii. 55. 6.
jiT] . . . dSiKovfuvoi : = ft nfy . . . ijSi-
KovfifOa.
10. KoXdv TJV: see on c. 37. 21.
11. roio-St (tev . . . T|JXIV Se alo-\po'v : the
second member of the sentence would
naturally have been i]fuv 5e (Ka\bv)
TTJS opyrjs ixpiecrOai. But the suggestion
of a willing submission on the part of
the Corcyraeans occasions the vivid
change, thus it would be a shame for us.
12. J3iacra<r6cu : to use violence to,
with ace. as in viii. 53. 9. e^ovo-ia
irXovrov : from the license which wealth
occasions. The two words are used.
together in clat. in c. 123. 5. The po-
sition of re shows that iro\\d is not to
be taken directly with a\\a, but rather
covers the action of both the follow-
ing clauses. 14. KaKov(xVT]v (= ev $
IKCIKOVTO) KTC. : a similar parataxis to
that in c. 28. 15. Cf. 35. 3. irpocrt-
iroiovvro: cf. c. 8. 16; 57. 10; ii. 30.
6; 33-9; iv. 77. 13. 15. c'Xovrcs pj
i'xovcri : they have taken by force and
now hold. Cf. c. .29. 23. From this
use of ex ftv ^ comes to be employed
with the partic. aor. or pf. as a peri-
phrasis for those tenses, but express-
ing strongly the maintenance of the
result attained ; in Thuc. only in vi.
39. 10; 76. 11; frequent in the tragic
poets, particularly Soph. ; as Aj. 22 ;
0. T. 577, 699; Antig. 1058, 1068.
GMT. 831 ; H. 981 a.
39. For it was not till after they
had begun their wrong-doing that they
professed to be ready to submit to arbi-
tration ; and they allege this to entangle
you in their guilt.
2. TJ'V ye KT. : the rel. has the effect
of a strong adversative conj., as in c. 35.
15. So below, 10, ovsxpyv- V depends
on rbv irpoKaKovfifvov (cf. iv. 20. 4 ;
v. 37. 24), which is defined by irpov-
XOVTU as well as e'jc rov a.(r<pa\ovs : but
surely not he who from a commanding
and safe position challenges such a decis-
ion ought to be considered as saying any-
thing worth listening to. For a similar
combination of a partic. and adv.
expression, cf. ii. 89. 22 ; iii. 34. 17 ;
42. 23. 3. \e-yeiv TU : opp. to ovSty
THUCYDIDES I. 39.
129
/cat Tovs Xdyou? irplv Stay&W^eo-^at /ca#to-TaWa.
5 ovTot 8' ov Trplv TroXiopKelv TO ^otpLov, ctAA' eTretSr) 17717- 2
cratTO T^/AO,? ou 7re/Hm//o-#at, rdre /cat TO evnpeues rrjs
81/075 Trap<T\ovTO Kal Seupo fjKova-iv, ou Ta/cet
auYot d/xapToVTeg, dXXa /cat uftd? i>uV d^toui'Teg ou
^.a^eiv, aXXd gvvaoiKeiv /cat ota<pdpov9 oVras 17^1^ Se-
10 ^ea-Oai o-(aV ou? XP^' T dcr^aXeVraTot ^o~ai/, Tare 3
7rpoo"te^at, /cat yur) ei> a> i^/xet? jLtev T^St/o^te^a, ourot oe
/ai'Sui'euoucrt, /A7y8' a> w v/xet? TT^? TC Swa//,ea>s auTaiv
TOTC ou f*,6Ta\a(36i>Te<s rrjs a</>eXtas i/w /xeTaSwcreTe, /cat
AeVw. C/: Plat. Cr('<. 46 d ; J/en. 92 d;
Eur. #. F. 279; Ar. Eq. 334. ts
ttrov . . . KaOwrrovra : places on the same
level with his opponent. C^ c. 121.
15. The stress lies on epya, which
therefore attracts 6fj.oiws. Cf. c. 58.
7 ; 70. 25 ; iii. 47. 13. Their offer to
submit to arbitration should be ac-
companied by the evacuation of Epi-
damnus. 4. irplv Sia-yvi<r6ai, : be-
fore proceeding to appeal to arms. Cl.
gives a rendering which covers alike
Poppo's armis discernere and Reiske's
iudicio disceptare. But this is not
necessary. Note the force of irpiv with
pres. inf. In the next line it occurs
again apparently in a neg. sentence.
But here, as in c. 68. 9, the following
clause with a.\\' eVetS^ shows that ou
irpiv is used only as a note of time to
bring out rhetorically the contrast
of before and after. Sturm, I1PIX,
p. 89. GMT. 627 ; H. 924 ; Kr. Dial.
54, 17, 11. Cf. also the use of ou in 8
after a^iovvres with the regular firj in
c. 43. 4.
6. TO evirptires Tqs SIKTJS : more
Striking than -rriv evwpfirfi SLKTJV. Cf.
c. 68. 1 ; 69. 14. 7. irapc'erxovro :
they proffered. Cf. iii. 36. 3; 54. 1;
90. 18; 112. 15; iv. 108. 15. ov rcU
KCI . . . ofiapTo'vres : not satisfied with the
wrongs they hare committed yonder by
themselves. 8. |v|tfia\iv /ere. : note
the adv. force of %vv (cf. c. 37. 16), to
be, not their allies, but their accomplices in
crime. Jowett. It is this parenthet-
ical antithesis which justifies ou with
inf. after a verb of will. Kr. Spr. 67,
7, 3. 9. Sio4>o'povs : qualifies ff<pds,
though placed first for emphasis : to
receive them now that they are at variance
with us, and therefore in danger. The
opposite to this follows, 10, ore aa-tya-
AeoTdTOt ijcrw.
11. irpoo-u'vew : i.e. for the purpose
of seeking alliance. Cf. c. 40. 23;
71. 22; 75. 6; iv. 76. 27. JITJ: a
pres. inf. depending on XP^I regularly
takes /t^. ^ iroiei is expressed by
Xpi] n^ iroiflv, but usually ^ iroi^jcrps
by oi xpv iroiTJo-ai. See Gildersleeve
on Find. 01. ix. 40. Cf. Eur. Heracl.
969, xpyv Tovtie fj.ri fits /x?j5e (pus dpav
fri. Isocr. iv. 176, & XP*I V o.vatpe'tv Kal
/tr/Se /j.iav fav rjuepav. V w : not
merely temporal, like Zre, but includ-
ing the notion of condition, circum-
stances. Cf. c. 42. 4; 122. 6; ii. 35.
9 ; vi. 55. 18 ; viii. 86. 22 ; and eV TOUT<J>,
c. 37. 15. 13. [icTaSoMTCTc : and in 15
l|er, express categorically the cer-
130
THUCYDIDES I. 39, 40.
TO
15 LCTOV e^ere, TraXat Se KOLVWijcravTas rrjv Swa/uv
Kal TO. diro/BaivovTa tyew.
40 "'Us /*> ow avrot re //,era TrpocrrjKovTaiv
a /cat ot'Se yStatot /cat TrXeove'/crat et<rt, Se-
a>9 Se ov/c av St/catcos avroi)? Se^oto^e, ^aBelv
y^P efy^Tat ev rat? o"7roj>Sat9, e^el^at ?ra/)' OTTO- 2
5 repous rt? TWJ> aypd^xiiv TroXecuv ySovXerat ekOeiv, ov
rot? eVt j3\d/3y T6p<t)v iovcriv 17 vv0TqKr) ecrrtV, dXX' oo*-
rts /AT) aXXou CLVTOV aTrocrTepaiv dcr^aXetas Selrat, /cat oo"-
TIS /XT) rot? Se^ayotevots, et crw^>po^oucrt, TroXe/xov dvr* et-
eL
tainty of the disastrous results. 14.
d-rro-ye vo'fxe VOL : though having had noth-
ing to do with. air6 = ' far from.' C/".
Hdt. ix. 69. 4, airoyevofjifvoKTi TT}S yuax^J-
Plut. Them. 2. 1, OTT^ TWJ* fj.aQr]fj.a.Tit>v
yev6fj.evos. Elsewhere in Thuc. ' be de-
stroyed, lost.' Cf. ii. 34. 4 ; 98. 10 ; v. 74.
12. TT]s xj>* ijjiwv airias : cf. c. 37. 5, a<-
Ti'a being = airiaais. Cf. c. 83. 8 ; ii. 1 8.
9. Schol. atTiaff6fj.eda, yap TOVS ffv/j./j.ax'fl-
ffavras rots KepKvpaiots is exflpows.
15. iraXai Sc KoivcovqVavTas : this
reading of the best Mss. requires for
its subj. not TOVS Kepttvpaiovs implied
in oils (10), but, following the inter-
mediate clauses, tKetvovs re Kal fytaj.
See on c. 18. 21. And since Koivcavelv
is really = Koivbv exttv, it here has the
ace. obj. 8vva/Mv in contrast with TO. airo-
Paivovra (cf. c. 83. 7; ii. II. 37; viii.
89. 26) ; and only if both parties had
before shared their power, ought they
now to have the results of their policy in
common. See App.
40. By receiving them you will break
your obligations under the treaty, since
you will be plainly acting to the prejudice
of us, to whom you are bound by it.
4. ctprjrai : see on c. 35. 2. 5.
cvypa<t>a>v : i.e. fj.^ fyytypa/j.fj.fv(av. Cf.
c. 31. 7. ov rots . . . (rrv: is not
for, does not refer to, those who join one
side to the prejudice of the other. With
lo?ffU> supply irapa TOVS fTtpovs. 6.
tj vv0Tfia] : i.e. the whole treaty as
well as each article of it. 7. ji/i]
oXXov avrdv cwroo-Ttpwv : not with-
drawing himself from anot/ier who has
a claim on him. Cf. Ar. Nub. 1305,
6 ytpoiv airoffTtprjo-at &ov\Tat TO. XP^I~
fj.aff aSavfirraTo ; Arist. Rhet. ii. 6. 3, rb
a.TroffTfpTJo'ai irapa-KaTaO^Krii'. Usually
the const, is reversed, as in c. 69. 4.
Kiihn. 411, note 10 c. 8. A <rci>4>po-
vov<ri: this condition applies to the
whole clause, and not to TOIS Sela/ie-
vois only ; and the force of it will be
felt if, instead of " who will not cause
war instead of peace to his, new
friends" (TO?S Se|a,ueVots), we substi-
tute its positive equivalent : " who
will permit peace to be maintained
by his new friends " if they exercise
ordinary discretion (cf. c. 120. 16) ; i.e.
no new allies should be received who
will render ordinary discretion un-
availing to prevent war, as the Corcy-
raeans are sure to do. See App.
THUCYDIDES I. 40.
131
Troitcrei' vvv v/xets /XT ireio^evoi r/xu> T
10 dv. ov yap rotcrSe povov eVt/coupot a.v yeVotcr#e, d\Xa 3
/cat rjfj.lv dvri Q>anr6v$>(t)v vroXetuot. dvdyKrj yap, el Ire
[ACT' avTwv, /cat d/xwecr$at (JLT) dvtv vfjitov TOVTOVS. /cat- 4
rot 8t/catot y' ecrre /xaXterra /xe> e/CTroSa> crrTpat dfjL<j)ore-
pOt9, et Se /LtTJ, TOVVCLVTLOV CTTt TOVTOV9 /Xe^ l^ttof teVat
15 (KopivOiois /xeV ye evcnrovboi ecrre, Ke^/cu/aatot? Se ouSe
8t' di/o/ccu^^? iroiTTOT eyeVecT^e) , /cat TOJ> vopov /u,r) Kadi-
crrdVat wcrre TOV? eTepwv d<^>tcrrayu,eVov? Se'^ecr^ai. ovSe 5
yap rj/xet? Sa/xtcoi/ dTrocrrdvTOiv \lrrj(f)ov Trpocre^e/xe^a ei^-
azmav v/xti', rai^ dXXcoi' He\OTrovi>r)<TLa)v St^a ei/r^^tcr/ae-
20 t'wv et ^PT) avrol? djawet^, <f>avpa)<; 8e dtretTro/xei' rov?
Trpocrr^/co^ra? ^u/x^d^ou? avrov TWO. /co\deu>. et yap rovs 6
KOLKOV rt Spai^ras Se^o/xe^ot rt/awp^crere, <^>avetrat /cat a
9. o : i.e. tr6\ffj.o
12. Kal dfivvftrOai . . . TOVTOT>S : 'o *"e-
re?i^/e ourselves on them not without you,
i.e. you will necessarily be involved
in the vengeance we must take on
them. The suppression of ^u? or ^/tas
after avayicn, and the use of /t^ >ei/
i>iU&jv for the downright /tefl 1 v/xeDv, are
due, perhaps, to a desire to show how
unwelcome the contingency would be.
13. SiKcuoi y <rT : = S'lKcutv y
(<TTIV v/j.as, according to the tendency
of the Greek language to construct
such adj. in agreement with the prin-
cipal subject. H. 944; Kr. Spr. 55,
3, 10. See on c. 20. 1. cKtroSwv <rrrj-
vai ij.4>OTpois : cf. C. 53. 5, ^/iri/ ffjuroScav
7o-Taor0. Cy*. c. 35. 16 of the corre-
sponding speech. 15. \uv Y : 7 e
belongs to Kopivdiots. This combina-
tion occurs in c. 70. 6; iii. 39. 11 ; vi.
86. 8: Dem. xiv. 29, 40, etc. 16. Si'
dvoKojxTJs tyt vrflc : see on c. 37. 13. C/^
also 8(" ox^ou, 5(a yuax'?^, 8ia SI'KTJS ic'i/at
and elvat, c. 73. 13 ; ii. 1 1. 13 ; vi. 60.
18. 17. wore : superfluous, as viii.
45- 5, ^TTWTO\?7S . . . UffT aTTOKTetVCll.
GMT. 588 ; Kuhn. 473, note 9. 18.
Saptwv airoerravrttv : B.C. 440. In c.
115. The service which the Corinthi-
ans here claim to have rendered is
mentioned only here and in c. 41.8.
\|/TJ4>ov : dat. in c. 20. 18. 19. Six*
E'\|rq4>ur|ic' vwv : (Schol. Sia-ra^ovTiav) i.e.
when there was a division of opinion
as to lending them aid, we joined the
party in your favour. Sf^a, as in c.
64.6; iv. 61. 11 ; vi. 100. 4 : not, with
Be'tant, in contrariam partem.
21. avro'v riva: each for himself '; TIJ
as in c. 37. 12 ; 43. 2. Cf. vi. 31. 27.
KoXoeiv : dependent on ayreiirofiev
= a.vTfKe\ev(rafJLfv. 22. Ti(JUoprj<reT :
sc. ewTotj, to be supplied from the
preceding ace. 4>avirai a: con-
nected closely, like ta-nv a, and so
followed by an adj. ; it will turn out
that no fewer of your allies will join us.
132 THUCYDIDES L 40, 41.
TO>V vfj,Tpa)V OVK eXao~o~oj rjfjav 77y)oo~eto~i, /cat TOV VOJJLOV
41 " Ai/cato^aaTa yaef ow raSe 77^09 v/xas e^ofjiev, t/cava l
/cara TOVS 'EXXi^vwv VO[JLOVS, Trapaivo~iv Se /cat di,a)o~LV
^aptro? TOtdVSe, ^v ou/c e%0pol ovre?, wcrre /BXanTew,
ouS* au <tXot, wcrr' eTTL^prjcrBaL, dvTL$o0f)vai, T^/xtv eV
5 T(W TrapovTt (ftafjifv -^prjvai vtoiv yap paKpoiv o-Tra.vLcra.vTts 2
Trore 77/305 rot' AiyiVTjTaiv vuep TO, M7ySt/ca fro\e^ov
Trapa KopLV0L(ov et/cocrt p-av? eXa^ere- /cat 17 evepyeaca
avrrj re /cat 17 e? ^a/x,tov?, TO St* 17/1,0,5 rieXoTroi'^crtovs
aurot? /UT) fio-rjOrjcrai, Tra.pea")^v vfjuv Alyivr)TO>v fj.ev eVt-
10 KparrjCTLV, ^a/xtcov Se /cdXao'tt', /cat et* Kaipois rotourot?
eyevero, ot? /xaXtcrra av0pa)TTOL CTT* e^^pov? rovs crc^ere-
yDov? toVres rwt' TrdvTwv aTreyotOTrrot et<rt irapa TO VLKO.V
(f>iXov re yap rjyovvrai TOV VTrovpyovv~a, f]v /cat irpOTepov 3
23. irpoo-curi: c/1 c. 39. 11. 24.
<(>' vpiiv: in a hostile sense. C^l c.
102. 19; 124. 16.
41. On Me contrary, we have a claim
on your gratitude for services rendered
you informer times.
1. SiKaiufxara : claims on ground of
right. (//. .97. 1. rdSt: refers to the
foregoing, which is rare. Cy c. 43. 9.
So To<roj'5e, vi. 2. 40 ; rotaSe, vii. 78. 1,
the only instance after a speech.
2. irapaiveo-tv /ere. : in same const, as
SiKaiu/jLara, though it would have been
more natural to use verbs : iraaivov/uLev
Kal aiovfi.fv v/j.as xdp
avriSovvai.
3. i]v KTf. : the antec. is x^P LTOS -
The meaning is : this repayment you
ought not to refuse on the ground
either that we are your enemies, who
are seeking to injure you, or friends
so intimate as not to care for recom-
pense. The rare verb tiriYoyirBai (see
on c. 2. 5) occurs in Plat. Leyg. 953 a,
where it is recommended that in-
tercourse with strangers be restricted,
SIKHS avrois op0u>s Siavffj.ovTas, avayKola
fj.(v o>s o\iyiffTa 8" tiuxptoiJ-fvovs ', and
in Hdt. iii. 99. 9, ai eTrt^pfcoyuerai yuaAi-
ffra. yvvcuKcs, of a woman's intimate
friends.
6. TOV . . . iro'Xe|j.ov : see on c. 14.
12. Cf. Hdt. vi. 89. 6, StSovffi Se irevra-
Spdxnovs o.iro^6fjLvoi Starivriv yap tv
Ttf v6/j.(fi OVK f^TJv Sovvai. Here inrep =
irp6, a rare use. Cf. Plat. Tim. 23 c,
virtp rrjv ntyiffT-riv <pOopdf. 8. TO ...
porj0T]o-ai: appos. as in c. 32. 16. 9.
7rap(rxv : rendered possible. Cf. c.
37. 12. 11. ots : i.e. eV of*. Cf. c. 6.
21 ; 21. 5. 12. TUJV iravTtov . . . vitcav :
indifferent to everything in comparison
with victor}/. Cf. c. 23. 14. The same
thought is expressed more strongly
in 15, Kal ra OIKE?O . . . rrjs avrtKa, "they
mismanage (see on c. 25. 2) even their
real interests if they can only gain
THUCYDIDES I. 41, 42.
133
os T), TToXe/xtoV re TOI> avTicrTavra, 771; /cat TU^??
15 wz/, eVet /cat ra ot/ceta ^elpov riOevrai c^iXcm/ctas eW/ca
7779 avTLKa.
42 "^flv eV#v/A77#eVres /cat vearepos rts Trapa TTpecrfiv- l
repov avra /xa^ajf d^iovra) rots Ojiiotot? 77^0,9 a/xwecr#at,
/cat /AT) i/o/Atcrr^ St/cata />teV raSe Xeyecr$at, v[Ji<f)opa Se, et
TToXe/ATycret, dXXa eivai. TO re yap v[ji<f)pov iv w aV rt? 2
5 eXa^tora apa-pTa-vy jaaXtcrra eVerat, /cat TO /xeXXoj> TOV
noXe/jiov, a) <^o/3ov^T? v/xct? KepKvpaloL KeXevov<TLV dSt/cetz/,
eV agouti ert /cetrat, /cat ov/c aiov eircipBevra^
<f>avepav e^6pa.v 17877 /cat ov fjieXXovcrav irpos Kop
KTijcracrBai, TTJS 8e VTrap^ovcrr)'; irporepov 8td Meyapea?
6, 2. d|iovT(i>: implies the recogni-
tion of something as a duty. Cf. c. 22.
9 ; 74. 12. dfLvvccrOai : has the gen-
eral meaning of ' requital,' not simply
of ' repelling evil,' also in ii. 67. 28 ; iv.
63. 11. 3. SIKCUO, : not adv., but for
SiKaia /Jifv rdSe elvai & Ae'-yeraj. 4. ev
<p: as in c. 39. 11; and so fire-rat is
abs., arises, is present. Cf. Horn.
140.
5. TO (i\\ov TOV iro\e'|xov : cf. c. 39.
6. "That war will come is still uncer-
tain " ; a reply to c. 33. 3. To this
is opposed (pavepa xfy>a Kal ov fj.4\\ov-
ffa. 9. TT^S 8e uirapxpvorjs viro-
x|nas : P., B., Kr. explain this by c.
103. 4 ; the Megarians join the
Athenian alliance, in consequence of
border disputes with the Corinthians,
dr. B.C. 462. So H'erbst, Philol. 38, p.
568. The footy (a is then felt by the Co-
rinthians. But Cl. refers to c. 1 14. 1 ;
the Megarians by Peloponnesian aid
expel the Athenian garrison, B.C. 446.
This would create inro^/ta in the minds
of the Athenians. Of the two, the
former reference is no doubt to be
preferred. Then u<peA.eiV will mean
their present end." 14. T[ : in con-
nexion with irp6rpov = fuerit, not
sit. (Q/: Ar. Fesp. 1074, foSi'ws e 7 <i) 81-
8a|o), Kay &/j.ovffos rj rb irpiv. B. L. G. ).
16. TTJS avriKa : on the order, c/*. 11,
TOUS iT(j>Tfpous, and see on c. i. 6.
42. ^Inc? #ou w;7/ <Aus af Me same
</me fresi consult your own interests.
1. wv : on the rel. in this position,
see on c. 9. 19. ev9u(j.T|0e vreg : with
gen. of neut. rel. here and vi. 60. 1,
like <t>pot>Tieii'. Elsewhere either
without case, c. 120. 27; 122. 8; ii.
43. 9 ; 60. 20 ; iii. 40. 26, etc. ; or with
ace. of noun, ii. 40. 9 ; v. 32. 5 ; vii.
18. 17 ; 63. 11. In v. 32. 6 the gen.
is abs. The appeal in this pi. partic.
to all present passes to a part through
veu/repds ris (see on c. 40. 21), which
controls the sing, a^iovrca, vo/j.l<rri. See
on c. 1 8. 21. 2. ovra: might have
been omitted after S>v, and is brack-
eted by Cobet. See on c. 10. 21 ; 36.
2. But often the second of two really
rel. clauses assumes an independent
form, and takes for the rel. the cor-
responding case of avros. Cf. ii. 4.
25 ; 34. 13 ; 72. 7 ; 74. 13. Kr. 'Spr. 60,
134
THUCYDIDES I. 42, 43.
10 V7ro\}fia<s <ra><]>poi> ixfreXeiv fj.a\\ov 77 yap reXevrata
Kaipov e^ovcra, KO.V e'Xao-crwf 77, Swarat peltpv
Xucrat. /A?7' on VOLVTLKOV ^v^a^Lav yaeyaX^v StSdaert, 4
TOVTO) e^>eX/ce<r$ TO yap JUT) dSt/cetv TOVS 6/xotov? e^v-
paiTepa Swajius ^ TO) avruca (ftavepa) eirapffevTas Sta
15 fCli'Swati' TO irXeov e\eiv.
43 " 'H/Ats Se TrepiTreTrrto/coYes ots ei> T^ Aa/ceSai/xopi 1
TrpoeiTTO/xev TOVS cr^eTepovs ^v/a/aa^ov? avToV TWO,
et^, i>w Trap' v/zow TO auTo d^tov/xev
/cat ^UT) TiJ rjfjLerepa $"ij<f>(*) w^eX^^ei'Tas TT} vfjierepa
reduce, render less intense, with part,
gen., as Xen. -4n. vii. 4. 5, atyiriffi TUV
al\ij.a.\(ar<av. Gf. C. 3- 8, T^S yijs ere-
^oi/. But a reference to rJ irepJ Me7-
pe'eoi/ \}/-f)<f>i(r/j.a., c. 67. 14; 139. 6, would
be still more likely, if it were certain
that it had been enacted at this time.
10. <r4>pov |id\\ov : would rather show
wisdom and discretion. Cf. c. 120. 16 ;
vi. 6. 22.
r\ Yap T\vraia . . . Xvcrai : this x-
pis is the service the Athenians will
render in not interfering; this will
be highly opportune (ita.ipt>v exot/tra)
though involving a trifling sacrifice
(f\a.aawv). But Cl. refers x<*P ls to the
services of the Corinthians in the Sa-
mian affair, c. 40. 5. 12. on vavri-
KOW . . . 8i8o'euri : c/. C. 35. 21 ; 36. 20.
/j.fjd^v has an ironical tone. 15. TO
irXtov c'xciv : it is better to connect TO
with fx eiv > answering to rb dSiKeiVof 13,
than, with CI., to join rb itKeov, though,
as Time, uniformly omits the art. in
this phrase (c/. c. 37. 18; 76. 15; iii.
43. 12; viii. 99. 12), he proposes to
read n trKfov, as in iv. 59. 7 ; vii. 36.
6 ; viii. 99. 12. This v. H. adopts.
43. Do not then take up their cause,
since it has no basis of justice.
1. irtpwrtirrwKo'Tes : chiefly used
of unfortunate circumstances. Cf. ii.
54.!; 59.6; v. 14. 15; in. 16; viii.
27. 14 ; 33. 13. ols : Cl. follows St.,
Jahrb. 1863, p. 471, in governing this
(= TouTots ols) by irepureTrrajK^Ta un-
derstood with avTOv nva. But it is
hardly credible that this could have
been felt; and it seems better, with
P. and Cl.'s earlier opinion, to resolve
ols into TouTots a, the rel. being gov-
erned by irpoeiiropfv (cf. c. 26. 20; ii.
8. 15) and KoKa&iv being governed by
the continued force of ttirofj^v now =
tKe\evffa,fj.ev. "Finding ourselves fallen
under the operation of the rule which
we proclaimed in Sparta (c. 40. 20),
(when we recommended) that each
power should discipline its own allies."
But the words TOI/J otpertpovs . . . /coAa-
etv are bracketed by v. H. after Cobet,
as a gloss introduced from c. 40. 20;
and the use of ffQertpovs as a poss.
pron. of the sing, seems very dubious
in prose. Kiihn. 170, p. 602. See Naber,
Mnem. 12, p. 33. 3. KOfiH;<r6ai :
usually of good things. Cf. iii. 58. 6 ;
iv. 98. 25 ; Dem. xxi. 171, KfKOfuaTai
Xtipivirap' vn<av. 4. icol |MJ . . pXowJ/CU :
sc. vfjias (inserted by v. H.), with abrupt
change of subject. /XTJ with inf. after
a^ovy = OVK with atow itself (as with
THUCYDIDES I. 43, 44.
135
5 /8Aai//cu. TO 8' L(TOV dvrairoBoTe, y^oVres TOVTOV e/cetvoj' 2
etvat TOV /cat/>oV, eV <w o re vTrovpyvv </>tXos /udXtcrTa /cat
6 avrto-rd? e'x#pos. /cat Kep/cvpatoug rovcrSe /xi-jre ^V/A- 3
yad^oi"? Se'xeo~#e /2ta TJ/JL^V fjiiJTe d/xwere avrots dSt/covo~t.
10 /cat raSe vrotoiWes ra TrpocnJKoi'Td re SpdVere /cat ra 4
apiarra, /SovXevcrecrOe V^A.V avrots."
44 Totaura Se /cat ot KopivBioi etnov. 'Adyvcuoi Se 1
epajv, yew/aeV^? /cat St9 e/c/cX^crta?, r^
rjcra-ov TO>V KopwOCcov a7roef<UTO rows
ucrrepata /xerey^wcra^ Kep/cvpatot? iy>t-
Troti^cracr^at cucrre rov? avrov?
/cat <>tov? voLt.w (et yap eVt }H6piv9ov e'/ce'Xevoi/
/cotxrai/res
/xe^ Trporepa
Xoyov?, ei^ Se
ot Kep/cvpatot vjjL7r\eii>, eXvovr* av avrot? at 77/305
'Sv, c. 133. 13). (y. c. 136. 12; ii.Sg.
2; iii. 44. 12.
5. y vo ' VT *s : having determined, i.e.,
as Sh. says, " showing by your vote."
6. cv w ... e'xOpo's : the general
statement of c. 41. 13 applied to the
present case ; ,uaA.io-Ta belongs to both
members. 9. (3ia rjtuov: see on c.
II. 9; i?i defiance of us, a forcible
ctKiWcoj' Tfaiwj'. Cf. c. 68. 19; iv. 99.
6; v. 21. 9. 11. f3ovXevcr<r9e : with
ace. of a neut. pron. or adj. only. Cf.
c. 85. 11; vi. 23. 9.
44. T"Ae Athenians conclude a de-
fensive alliance with the Corcyraeans.
1. Toiavra B : resumptive from c.
36. 22, as in c. 18. 11. So also iii. 49.
1 after iii. 41. 1. 2. KalSCs: (not
once but) even twice, indicating the
seriousness of the matter in hand.
Cf. iii. 87. 5, Kal Svo try. TT} ji^v
irpoTp<j . . . ijcrTepaiq. : notice the
omission of V with irporfpa, as in c.
128. 17; ii. 20. 3; though with words
which are not properly designations
of time iv is usually inserted. G.
1192 ; H. 782 ; Kr. Spr. 48, 2, 9. Here
e'/c/cArjdt'a is to be understood with both
expressions. The adj. varepaia, only
fern, in Thuc., is used most frequently
of the following day, though fyuepa
is never expressed; yet here, iii. 91.
16; v. 46. 1; vii. u. 8, it is joined
with other nouns (/uctxi, &c/cA.??<r/a) of
what takes place on the next day.
But irporepaia is applied only to the
preceding day itself, also without
fi/j.epa. With other nouns ttp&Tepos is
used of occurrences on the preceding
day, as here; iii. 36. 25; 41. 2; vii.
36. 5. (Herbst, Gegen Cobet, p. 33 ff.)
4. nere'-yvoxrav : = TT/^ yvw/j.ijv fj-erafia-
\6v-rfs tyvuffav. 5. wort : = f<p' 6?Te.
Cf. c. 29. 22 ; iii. 75. 4 ; 1 14. 15. The
conj., however, is not used c. 117. 17;
ii. 4. 31; iv. 54. 11 ; v. 48. 6, as in 9
below. 7. \VOVT'OV: not, of course,
by the demand (C=KF \evov), but by
the assumed compliance with it, i.e.
(I Ke\ev6vT(av TUV KfpKvpatoiv eir! Kopiv-
dov ^vvfirXfov. ffcpiffiv, depending on
|u^7rAeif, refers to the Corcyraeans;
136
THUCYDIDES I. 44, 45.
H\oTrovvr}criov<s cr-TrovScu), eTrt/xa^tav Se eT
aX\ri\(DV /3o7]0elv, eaV rts eVt KepKvpav 177 77 'A^ras 77
10 TOUS TOUTOM> ^u/x,//,a^ov9. eSo/cet yay) 6 vrpos HeXoTrowri- 2
criovs TToXe/xos /cat a>5 ecrecr$at avrotg, /cat TT)I> KepKvpav
eftovXovTO /XT) TrpolcrOai Kopw#tot9 VO.VTIKOV e^ovcrav TO-
CTOVTOV, vyKpoveiv Se art jaaXtcrra avroug dXXrfXots, tVa
do-Bevecrrepoi^ ovcriv, TIV rt Seri, KopLvOioL? re /cat rot?
15 aXXot? vavrt/co^ e^ovo-t^ e? TrdXe/xov /ca#tcrraWat. a/xa 3
Se T^? re 'iraXta? /cat St/ceXta? /caXco? e^atvero avrot?
45 r) VT^CTO? e^ Tra^aVXw /cetcr^at. roiavry JJL,V yvw^u,^ ot 1
rev? Kep/cvpatov? irpo(re$eai>TO, /cat rwi/ Ko-
ov TToXv v&Tepov Sc/ca i^aus avTot?
ecrryoariyyet 8e avrwv Aa/ceSat/xovto? 2
avrols, depending on the pass. e'AiWro,
to the Athenians. 8. t'mfjLaxCav :
a defensive alliance. So .'48. 8.
-iroiTJ<ravTO : after the parenthesis the
government of ^rfyvtaffav is lost sight
of, and the fact is stated indepen-
dently. rVf dX\T]Xa>v: t/. c. 15. 9;
142. 11 ; 143. 9, ec.
11. Kol cos : even under these circum-
stances, in any case. Gf. iii. 33. 9 ;
vii. 74. 2; viii. 51. 10; 56. 10; 87. 18.
Kol POV'\OVTO : though in parataxis,
this expresses the consequence of the
preceding, and accordingly they wished.
13. gu-ytcpoveiv : trans, bring into
hostility. Dem. xvin. 19, 163 ; Arist.
Pol. \. II. 8 (1313 b. 17), SjafrtoAeu/
a\\^\ois iced ffvjKpovfiv. In vii. 36. 26,
intr. in a literal sense. 14. axGe-
vto-Tt'pois ovtriv: placed first for em-
phasis. Cf. c. 36. 5. TOIS oXXois
. . i'\ov(riv : = rots &\\ots vavriKols,
particularly the places named in c.
27. 2. The insertion of a second
TO?S before vavrixAv, with Bekk., P.,
v. H., Kr., is unnecessary, if vavTixbv
X vffl " i s taken as a compound word,
which the frequent use of this expres-
sion rendered easy. Cf. iii. 13. 31 ;
vii. 55. 8; and similarly c. 56. 11, robs
&\\ovs firl pa.Kt)s |v/u,uaxot;s. But there
also Bekk. and Kr. insert rovs. 16.
TTJS re 'IroXCas tre. : depending on iv
Trapdir\Cf>. Cf. C. 36. 10.
45. And send them ten ships to pro-
tect them ac/ainst attack on the part of
t/ie Corinthians.
3. ov iroXv voTTtpov : so c. 136. 11 ;
and of tea Sa-npov ov Tro\\y, c. 137. 3;
ii. 27. 6; 30. 10; 65. 12. 4. Aatct-
Saifio'vios : son of the great Cimon,
who gave him this name because he
was proxenus of Sparta. Curtius,
Hist, of Greece, III. p. 12. Plutarch,
Per. 29. 2, attributes the small number
of ships to Pericles's desire to humil-
iate the family of Cimon. This rests,
no doubt, on statements coloured by
party feeling. See Grote, V. c. 47, p.
325. Diotimus is not elsewhere men-
tioned ; Proteas was aTparTjyos also in
431, ii. 23. 8. The names of these
THUCYDIDES I. 45, 46-
18?
5 T 6 Kt/xowog /cat Atdrt/xos 6 ^T/3o/A/3t^ou /cat n/3a>re'a?
6 'ETrt/cXe'ous. Trpoelfrov Be avrotg /U,T) vav^a^elv Kopiv- 3
#tot9, T}V /XT) em KepKvpav TrXe'wcrt /cat /xe'AAcocru> diro/Scu-
vtiv fj e? raii; e/cetz/a>v rt ^(opuov ovrcu Se /cooXuetv /cara
Swajjuf' Trpoeiirov Se raura rov /XT) Xuetz/ eVe/ca rd?
10 crTTovSag. at /xeV ST) ir^e? d<t/a'owrat e's TT)V KepKvpav, 4
46 ot Se Kopu/^tot, eVetS?) avrot? 7rapecr/ceva<rro, eVXeov 1
eVt TT)V KcpKvpav vavcrl irevTiJKOvTa /cat e/carov. ycrdv
Se 'HXetaji^ //.eV Se/ca, Meyapewt' 8e So>Se/ca /cat Aev/caStW
8e/ca, > A/x7rpa/cta>rait' Se eWa /cat et/cocrt /cat 'AvaKTopuov
5 /ua, avTO>is Se Koptv^tajv iv.vr\K.avra. (rrpaTrjyol Se rov- 2
f)crav /xeV /cat /caret TroXet? e/cacrrcuv, KopwOioiv Se
Kre. : a usual parataxis in narration
in passing from one side to the other,
the particles fjitv Sri, ^ev ovv (c. 46. 17),
and n*v alone (c. 54. 19; 58. 17) serv-
ing to sum up what precedes, while 5e
introduces the new statement.
46. The Corinthians with a fleet of
150 ships anchor in the harbour of Chi-
merium on the Thesprotian coast.
1. irapco-Kcvcurro : the impers. pass,
is much rarer in Greek than in Latin.
But c/. c. 49. 30; 73. 15; 78. 6; 91.
15; iii. 22. 1; iv. 14. 14; 67. 2; vi.
64. 25; vii. 75. 2; Plat. Gorg. 453 d;
Phaedr. 230 c ; 232 a. G. 1240 ; H.
602 ; Kiihn. 378, 6, note 2 ; Kr. Spr.
61, 5, 6. ir\ov: impf. of the be-
ginning of the undertaking. See on
c. 26. 24. 3. 'HXttuv KTL : Elis and
Megara were allies, the other places
colonies, of Corinth. 5. orparrrYol
Sc KTL -. r}crav has the pregnant mean-
ing were present, with <TTptmryol as
pred. The officers of the separate
allied contingents are not named, but
'by ptv Kai are put in contrast with
the Corinthian commanders who
doubtless had charge of the whole.
generals are mentioned in the inscrip-
tion providing for the expenses of the
expedition, C. I.A.I. 179; Hicks, /nscr.
No. 41. If it is rightly referred to the
archonship of Apseudes, Ol. 86. 4, we
may suppose that the debate just re-
counted took place early in B.C. 432,
and the despatcli of the 10 ships a little
later. See App. on c. 51. 12.
6. irpotiirov : of a distinctly ex-
pressed order. Cf. c. 26. 20; 29. 3.
On the repraesntatio by which
the moods of the original are retained
in the following conditions, see GMT.
695 ; H. 933. 8. *s TWV cicetvwv TI
XupCuv : so in c. 53. 17, and similarly v.
82. 25, rSiv ev He\OTtovirfi<T<f nvfs -r6\eiav.
Observe that in Attic ns is interposed
between art. and noun only when the
art. is followed immediately by some
other modifier of the noun ; here by
^Kfivuv, masc. In Hdt., however, often
without this restriction. Kiihn. 463,
1 ; Kr. Spr. 47, 9, 20. Cf. the position
of ns in c. 106. 3 ; vi. 4. 3. OVTM 8 :
but in that case, = tav Se TOVTO iroirjtraxn,
just as el Se n-f], c. 32. 5, means "in the
opposite case." 10. ol \Uv 81) vVjts
THUCYDIDES 1. 46, 47.
6 Ev#u/cXe'oi><? 7re)u,77T09 aurds. eVeiS?) Se 3
ry Kara KepKvpav rjireipo) O-TTO Aev/caSos
, oppi^ovrai es Xet/xeptov r^s eo~7rpa)TtSos y>79.
10 exrrt Se Xt/A7p, /cat TrdXts vTrep avrov /cetrat O.TTO OaXdcr- 4
0*179 eV T$ 'EXatartSt r^5 ecrTrpwrtSo? 'E^vp^. e^t^crt Se
Trap* avr^v 'A^epouo~ta \ift,wj e<? 0d\acrcrai> Sta Se TTJS
'A^epcav TrorajLto? /5eaj^ eo~/3aXXet es avTrfv,
^v .7T(Dvv^ia.v e^ef yt5et Se /cat va/xt9 TTO-
15 ra/xo9, opit^v rr)v eo-TrpwrtSa /cat KecrrptV^v, wv eWo?
17 a/cpa dve^et TO Xet/xe'pto^. ot yu.ei' ow KoptV^tot TT^S 5
rjneipov VTav0a op/JLi^ovrai, re /cat o~ry3aro7reSov eVoi^-
47 (ravro. ot Se Kep/cvpatot, a>9 ycrffovro CLVTOVS TrpocnrXe- l
ovra?, TrXwcra^re? Se'/ca /cat e/caroz' t'av?, wi^ 6 Mt/ct-
ov /cat
7. IK'H/TITOS avro's : wzVA ^bur others
the usual mode of indicating at once
the whole number and the chief
person. C/". the German selbander,
selbdritter. 8. irport (jujjav : used of
approach to (c/1 iii. 31. IS; vi. 104. 19),
6p(j.i(:(r8a.i, of putting in to, the coast
(c/. iii. 76. 6; viii. 11. 3; 92. 18).
Here the aor., of the collective fleet,
with dat., which as it were personifies
the coast ; the pres. with prep., of the
several portions of it. Cf. iii. 22. 5, 12.
Kara: orer against. Cf. c. 48. 11;
ii. 30. 8. Leucas had no doubt been
the rendezvous for the fleet. 9.
Xeifxe'piov : name both of roadstead
and promontory, 16.
10. OTI 8 XifJiTJv : sc. rJ Xet/u.4piov.
Cf. c. 30. 15. Strabo, vii. 7. 5, calls it
T\VKVS \i/j.-fiv; now, ace. to Leake,
Northern Greece, III. p. 4, Splantza.
See App. OTTO : see on c. 7. 6. 11.
'EXaidnSi : the strip of coast on each
side of the mouth of the Acheron, so
called from the town Elaea. 'Et|>v-
prj : all Mss. give this name in the
Ionic form, which was preferred in
Attic. Herodian, Bekk. Anecd. p.
1173. e^iTjo-L : though found only in
inferior Mss., to be preferred to ((101.
Cf. ii. 102. 15; iv. 103.4; Hdt. i. 6. 4;
1 80. 5 ; ii. 17. 20. e<r/8eto.Aei in 13 in the
same sense occurs here only in Thuc.
Cf. Hdt. iv. 48. 13; 49. 4; 57. 5.
12. 'Axpov<ria : on this and the river
Acheron, now the river of Suli or
the G u r 1 a, see Leake, N. G. I. p.
232, IV. p. 51-53, 94 ff. 14. v'a-
(us : now the C a 1 a m a r, further to
the north ; between it and the Acheron
(S>v evr6s) is the promontory . Chime-
rium, now Varlas. 16. dvt'xei:
rises. So iv. 53. 13 ; vii. 34. 10, 717)3-
avexovffais* TTJS ijirefpov : part. gen.
with the local adv. evravOa, as with es
TOVTO, c. 49. 31; iii. 57. 12. G. 1088;
H. 757.
47. The Corcyraeans with 110 ships
take their station at one of the Sybota
islands, and the 10 Attic ships with
them.
2. MiKioSris : to be preferred to M-
THUCYDIDES I. 47, 48.
139
dS>7? /cat Aicrt/xt'S^s /cat Eupu/3aro<, e'crrparo7reSevo-ai>ro
eV yata rwt' vr\<rwiv at /caXowrat SvySora, /cat at 'Arrt/cai
5 Se/ca iraprjcrav. eVt Se rr; Aev/ctya/xT^ avrot? rw
6 ireo9 T)I> /cat ZaKwOiajv ^tXtot OTrXtrat y
r\&a.v Se /cat rot? Kopu>0tots eV riy T^Tretpo) TroXXot rcoi> 3
(Bapfidptav rrapa/3e/3oi7#>7 /cores' ot yap ravrrj ^Tretpairai
det Trore avrot? ^>tXot eto~tv.
48 'ETretS^ Se irapecrKtvao'TO rot? Kopti>#tot9, XaySovre? 1
rpiwv r)p,epa>v crtrta d^iyyoi^ro a? evrt va.v^a^(ia.v airo row
la^/crd?, /cat d/^a eoj TrXe'ovre? KaOopwcn, rd? 2
Kep/cupatW ^av? yuerewpov? re /cat eVt o-^)d? TrXeov-
drawing up along the coast. Cy. ii.
90. 15; iv. 14. 12; vii. 37. 18; 53. 5;
70. 5. The repetition of the word has
an effect like that in c. 28. 8; 30.
17 ; and eV -rp riiretpy, which has been
without reason suspected, is in natu-
ral opposition to twl rrf AeuKtVi/ip.
9. dUC iroTt : expresses forcibly the
continual existence of a state of
things. See on c. 13. 16; ii. 102.
10.
48. The putting to sea and arrange-
ment of the two fleets.
2. rpiuiv T]jjLpuiv : gen. of description,
which in Greek is nearly confined to
numerical definitions of magnitude
and age. Cf. ii. 23. 11 ; iii. i. 8 ; ii. 13.
50 (space) ; ii. 13. 33 (value). G.1085,
5 ; H. 729 d. dvifrovro : impf . as in
c. 46. 2. ws eirl vav|ia\(av: so ii. 83.
10; iv. 13. 13. In iii. 4. 6; vi. 34. 34
the dat. is used with tiri in same sense.
Placed thus before the prep, ws im-
plies the ' purpose,' ' intention ' of the
subj. Cf. c. 50. 21 ; 62. 20.
3. Kal . . . KaOoptoo-i : lively transi-
tion by parataxis. See on c. 26. 16.
4. jurcwpovs: out at sea. Cf. ii. 91.
12; iii. 33. 15; iv. 14. 3; etc. Not in
this sense in Hdt. or Xen.
KiaSTjsof the better Mss., as connected
with MiVa, MI'KO)!/. Wecklein, Curae
Epigraphicae, p. 66. 4. Sx!(3oTa :
name of islands, promontory, and
harbour on the Thesprotian coast, c.
50. 14; 54. 4; still existing in S.
Nicolodi Sivota. ical . . . iraprj-
<rav : closely connected with preced-
ing sent. ; and the Attic ships too arrived
immediately. irapfiffav = itaptyevoirro.
Cf. iii. 6. 3.
5. AevKin(iT] : c. 30. 2. Strab. vii.
7. 5, tlffl Sf ^77<rt5es TO Svflora TTJJ /tev
'HireipOK fj.iKpbi> a.irf'x.ovaai, KOTO 5e T^I
eoi'Oj' i/cpov TTJS KfpKvpa'ias T)]V Aeu/ctyU/tT/j/
Kfinevai. 6. d iro's : subst. as in
ii. 86. 13; vii. 62. 18; adj. with <rrpo-
r6s, iv. 8. 10. ZatcuvBiwv : though
no alliance has been mentioned, they
appear here from the similarity of
their interests on the side of the Cor-
cyraeans, as later (ii. 7. 17; iii. 94. 7;
vii. 57. 33) with the Athenians. For
x'i\ioi supply ^ffav from ?iv, but not, as
Cl. says, here forming a periphrastic
plpf. with the partic., as the local
phrase is one of rest. Cf. c. 50. 14,
of ... Trpofff&e&oTje-fjKfi. The partic.
is inserted as an afterthought. 8.
: irapa- implies the
140
THUCYDIDES I. 48, 49.
5 era?. a>5 Se /caretSo^ aXXijXovs, dmLTTapeTacrcrovTo em 3
/xeV 70 SetcH> Kepas Ke/3/cupata)i> at 'Am/cat z/^es, TO Se
aXXo avrot 7ret^ov, rpta reX^ Trot^crazres TQJV veaV, a^
?7/3X e rpitov <TTpaT7)y(i)v e/cacrrov efs. ovra> yu,ei> Kep/cupatot
erd^avro, Koyotz^iot? Se TO /AO/ Sector' /ce'pas at Meyayat- 4
10 Se? Krjes et^ov /cat at 'A/ATrpa/ctomSes, Kara Se TO /xeVov
ot aXXot ^v/xjaa^ot a>5 e/cao~TOt, evcyvv/xov Se Kepas avroi
oi KopivOioi Tat? apicrTa TOW veaw 7rXeovo"at9 /caTa TOV?
49 ' A0yjvaiov<s Kat TO Se^to^ TOJV KepKvpaiuv el^ov.
CLVTC<S Se, eVetS^ TO, cny/xeta e/caTepots rjpOi
ovrXtTas e^otreg df^jtorepoi ITTL rwv Kara-
Se TO^OTtt? T /Cat d/COI^TtCTTa?, TO>
could hardly be said of the small
number of 21 ships, c. 46. 3, 4. 10.
Kara TO f'o-ov : at the centre, but 12,
Kara TOVS 'AOrivaiovs, over against (c.
46. 8). Cf. iii. 108. 6 with 107. 29;
io8.10. 11. wscKoo-Toi: singuli
deinceps, there being no need of a
precise statement of order. See on
0.3. 19; 67. 13.
49. In the battle near Sylola the
Corcyraeans conquer on their left wing ;
on their right and in the centre, where
they are being beaten, the 10 Attic ships
vainly come to their aid.
1. u(A|Ai{;avTS : of hostile meeting,
c. 50. 7; 62. 21 ; v. 9. 26; 65. 11; vii.
6. 9; viii. 25. 19; 104. 14; of friendly
conjunction, ii. 84.34; iii. no. 4; vii.
26. 4. 2. (TreiSi] . . . rjpOT] : gives the
time of |u/x^(|ai'T6y, not of fvavfj.dxovt>
(impf. as c. 26. 23). To ijp6ij, which
implies the raising a flag or some
such signal (Schol. av/j.0o\d.- TWO. ntpl
rbv Kaipbv rfjs fj.dxi]s SfiKvv/jieva,) is op-
posed KaTfcnrdffdi], C. 63. 14. 4. T<3
iroXaiw KT(. : cf. c. 10. 32. This want
of naval skill is shown in the large
number of variously armed soldiers
5. dvTiiraptTouro-ovTo : so placied to
include both sides and all their divis-
ions; but in the details this connex-
ion is at once given up. The Attic
ships are named first, because such
enumerations usually begin with the
right wing. Cf. ii. 90. 6; iii. 107. 23;
iv. 43. 8. 6. TO oXXo : includes the
remainder of the right wing, the cen-
tre, and the left. So eVelx ". as in iii.
107. 25, indicates the extent of this por-
tion. 7. rpa reXi) iroiTJo-avrts : they
formed three divisions Cf. ii. 81. 8 ;
iii. 50. 6 ; vi. 62. 2. re'Aos applied to
a fleet, vi. 42. 8; to cavalry, ii. 22. 10;
iv. 96. 20; to land forces in general,
ii. 81. 8. v . . . tts : an involved
order of words, uv depending on IKCI-
ffrov and ffprarTjywv on eTs. v. H.
after Cobet inserts rS>v before rpiwv.
9. KopivOCois : dat. as in c. 6. 8.
10. lx ov: tne regular verb in such
tactical statements. Cf. iii. 107. 23;
iv. 31. 10; 93. 17; vi. 67.8; ioi.20;
vii. 34. 11; 52. 6; viii. 104. 9. In ii.
81. 11 and vii. 70. 9 we have ex lv r ^>
fifffov, for which here Kara rb /jieffov,
sc. lraavTo, perhaps because ex fl "
THUCYDIDES I. 49.
141
5 TraXatoj rpoTTO) direipoTepov en vrapecr/cevacr/xeVot. r\v re 2
^ vavfj.a^ia Kaprepd, rf) yu,ei> T)(rQ ov^ 6/xotw?, Tre^o/xa^ta
Se TO TrXeW TTpocrfaprjS ovo~a. eVetSr) ya^o irpoor/3d\OLev 3
dXXi^Xotg, ou paStco? aTreXvoi'ro VTTO re irXijOovs /cat o^Xov
rajt' i>ea)i> /cat /xaXXoV rt Trtcrrevo^re? rot? eVt row /cara-
10 crrpw/xaro? oTrXtrat? es rrp VLKTJV, ot /caraoraVres e/x,a-
^oi'To -fj<rv^a^ova-a)v r<av vea>v Ste/cvrXot 8' ov/c rjcrav, dXXa
0V/JLO) /Cat ptofJil) TO TT\OV IvaVfJid^OVV T! tTTLCTTTJIJir). 1TOV- 4
ra^ jite^ ouv TroXv? 06pv(3os, /cat Ta/aa^wSi^? ^ 17 vav-
fjia^Ca, eV T) at 'Arrt/cat ^e? Trayoaytyt'djLte^at rot? Kep/cv-
15 ^>atot9, et 7717 TTietpivro, (f)6ftov i^ev Trapel^oi' rot?
8e
ov/c
SeSto
tore? ot (rrparr^yo
irpoppiqcrw
on board (eiri/Saroi). "The number
of combatants assigned to a ship was
diminished in the same degree in
which the art of fighting at sea was
improved." Bockh, PuW. Zscon. p. 383.
While in early times the number was
probably 30 (see on c. 29. 4), "in the
Peloponnesian war only 10 heavy-
armed epibatae used to be put on
board of a trireme." Ibid. p. 384.
5. Vfv T : and so (c. 4. 5) it actually
was, as might be expected from the
large fighting force, fy placed first,
as in c. 25. 23. 6. rrf |AV Tt'\vfl . . .
overa : the reason of the fight being
KzpTfpd is expressed in varied form
(cf. 8); "the battle was hotly con-
tested, not so much from the skill
displayed, as because it was more like
a battle on land." oi>x o/j.oi<as = 3\aaov.
Cf. ii. 60. 21; v. II. 13. rb -n\fov =
fiu\\ov. Cf. 12; c. 69. 32; 74. 20;
81. 6; ii. 89. 21, etc.
7. cireiSr] Trpoo-^oXoicv : this is to be
preferred to wpoff&d\\oifv of most
Mss., as expressing the repetition of
rapid shocks. So in vii. 70. 31. On
the other hand, 15, int&ivro, of longer
enduring pressure. 8. direXvovro :
see on c. 18. 28. Cf. vii. 70. 31.
uiro T irXtjOows . . . irwrTvovTS : the
reasons expressed first by a subst.,
then by a partic., as in 6. "They did
not readily get clear of one another,
partly from the number and throng
of the ships, and still more because
they trusted for victory to the hop-
lites on the deck?." 10. icaTao-Tav-
T : when they had got into position. Cf.
c. 59. 7; ii. I. 3; iii. 92. 24; v. 4. 15;
more literally in iii. 86. 19; iv. 14. 23;
75.8. 11. SicKirXoi: the favourite
Attic manoeuvre of breaking through
an enemy's line, and so taking the
separated portions at a disadvantage
to attack them on flank or rear ; first
mentioned by Hdt. vi. 12. 3 ; viii. 9. 9.
OVK ifo-ay : see on c. 2. 5. Cf. ii. 89.
35 ; vii. 36. 22 ; 70. 26.
14. Trapa^i-yvofxevai : "the durative
tense of vision : ' rallying to the Corcy-
raeans if they saw them pressed at any
point.' " B. L. G. The subj. al 'ArriKal
vrjes is narrowed in the second clause
to ol ffrpariiyoi, by whom the order to
attack would be given. 16. See App.
rr\v irpoppr|(riv : see c. 45. 6 ; the subst.
of ::j)0fnrtlv, only here in this sense.
142
THUCYDIDES I. 49.
8e TO 8etw /cepas raiv Ko/au>-
eVoVet. ot yap KepKvpcuoi et/cocri vauo-u> avrovs 5
/cat /caraStw^wre? cnropaSas es TT)V rjTreipov
20 /^e'x/H rov crrpaTOfreoov TrXevo-avres avTan> /cat eVe/c/3aVre9
VTrpr)0-dv re ras cr/c^as epry/aov? /cat ra ^/Dif^ara Sti^o-
Tracrav. ravry JJLCV ow ot Kopiv0ioi /cat ot ^v/u,ju,a^ot 6
rjo-o-toVTo re /cat ot KepKvpcuoi eVe/c/aaTow 17 Se aurot
r\crav ot Kopivdioi, eirl TW va)vvp,to, iro\v IVIKOIV, rot?
25 Kep/cvpatot? TWI/ et/cocrt vea>v (XTTO eA.ao~o"Ofos TrXijflovs e/c
TT^? Stw^eco? ou Trapovcraiv. ot 8* 'A^i/atot opaWe? rovs 7
Kep/cvpatov? Trte^ojaevoug /xaXA.oi> 17817 a,7rpo^)ao-tcrTa>5 eVe-
KOVpOVV, TO fJLV TTptoTOV aTT^6fJ,VOL O)(TT fJir) ^^dX.\6LV
Tivi- eTret 8e 17 rpoTTY) tyiyvero Xa/xTryDai? /cat eve'/cewTo ot
30 KopivOiOL, rore 8>) epyov Tra? et^ero 17817 /cat 8ie/ce'/c/HTo
19. inropaSas: z'n disorder, pred.
to /caTaSjcolavTes. 20. eircKpavrcs :
landing in pursuit. Cf. viii. 105. 3.
21. e'pT](iovs : = pi)[j.ovs Ka.Ta\a&6vrfs.
fprj/jios is of two terminations also in
ii. 4. 19 ; iii. 22. 13 ; 67. 14 ; 106. 4 ; of
three, in ii. 32. 3; 81. 7; iv. 26. 13;
vi. 61. 37. rd xf"]V aTa: i the gen-
eral sense of property, (y iii. 74. 10 ;
vi. 97. 27.
22. ol KopivOioi KO.I ol ^v|i|xaxoi :
an expression adapted to the diverse
fortunes of the allied forces (though
in c. 48. 9 and ci 49. 17 ot KoplvBioi is
given alone, as the leading power)
which is subj. of tvlicwv, 24, as well
as of rjcrawvTo, 23, but restricted in
each case by the local phrases ravrri
fj.ev and Sf KTe. The particles re
KOI have the effect of combining com-
plements or opposites into an exhaus-
tive whole ; the second 'clause is here
added (as Cl. says, almost as if it
were parenthetical) to give the re-
verse side of the action expressed in
the first. It is not necessary to brack-
et re, or with St. to read T&TC. 25.
dird e'Xacrcrovos irXTJOovs : from a smaller
number to begin with, i.e. 110 against
150. Cf. ii. 65. 7 ; viii. 87. 33.
27. (wxXXov dirpo<t>o<ro-Tws : t.e.than
as in 15. But there are still two
stages : ( 1 ) d7rx < W >/0 ' Tivl, " so
far as not actually to attack"; (2)
en-el Sf . . . ot Kopivdtoi, " as soon as
the Corcyraeans began decidedly
(\a.fj.irpus, see on vii. 55. 1) to turn
their backs." 29. ryfy VCTO : though
found in only one Ms., the impf. is
necessary here to represent the begin-
ning of the flight, while the Corinthi-
ans ivfKfirro. So too P. and St. Cf. the
impf. with Kara rdxos, iii. 106. 3 ; with
daaaov, iii. III. 5 ; with 5ia raxovs, iii.
109. 20. Not till the rout is complete
do we find c. 50. 1, TT)S Tpowris yfvofj.4-
JTJS. 30. TO'T 8rf : introduces the
decisive moment with reference to
the serious consequences of it. Cf.
c. 58. 10; so ovrw 5?j, c. 131. 8; ii. 12.
THUCYDIDES I. 49, 50.
143
ovSkv ert, dXXa vv7recrev eg rovro di/ay/o/g wore e
prjcrai dXX^'Xotg rovs Ko/>w#tovs /cat 'A^ipatovg.
50 T^g Se rpornr/g ye^o/aeV^g ot KopivOioi ra
/u,f ov^ etX/coj> dvaSov/xevot rwt' veaii' a? /caraSvcretav,
Trpog Se roug dvBpuirovs erpduovro fyoveveiv Ste/C7rXeWreg
fj.d\Xov f) a>ypeti>, rovg re avrwv </>tXoug, ov/c atcr#oyu,evot
5 6Vl r\<TO"r\VrQ Ot eTU Se^tfo) Kpa, O/yVOOVVTeS KTWOV.
TroXXaiv yd^) i>e<ov ov(TO)v d/jL^orepaiv /cat errt TroXu TT^? 2
OaXdcrcriqs eTre^oucrw^, eVeiS?) vvefjLiav aXX^Xot?, ov ^5a-
Sta>s rr)^ Stdyvwcrtv evrotowro OTrotot e/cpoYow 17 l/c^oa-
8e rovs avOpwirovs Kre. Cf. C. 44. 5, 8.
2. ciXxov dvaSovpcvoi : took in tow
and hauled off: the regular expression.
Cf. ii. 90. 26; iv. 14. 9; vii. 74. 16.
as : unassimilated for S>v. Cf. c. 52.
9 ; 99. 13 ; ii. 6l. 12 ; 92. 19. as xara-
Su'creiav : iterative opt., whatever ships
the. if disabled. 3. <j>oveviv . . . <
ypttv : dependent upon frpd-novro. Cf.
ii. 65. 43, irpdirovro Ka6' rjSovas rco oj]fj.<f
ra. irpa.yfj.ara fvStSovai. This relation
is not prevented by the position of
irpbs rovs avOptairovs, which is required
by the contrast. The partic. SieKirAeW-
Tes describes the way in which they
did it. 4. TOVS re avrolv <j>CXovs: the
Megarians and Ambraciots of the
defeated right wing. Cf. c. 49. 22.
re adds a third member. See on c. 2.
6; 33. 6. 5. irl8u{>: the Vat. Ms.
omits the art. Cf. c. 48. 11; iv. 93.
17 ; vi. 67. 2. Kr. Spr. 50, 2, 13.
6. lirl iroXv TTJS 0o\our(rr)s : taken
together as the object of firexovvwv, =
fjieya /uepos TTJS 6a\dffffris. Cf. ii. 76. 20;
iv. 3. 11 ; 12. 16 ; vii. 65. 7 ; as nom., iv.
100. 12. Kiihn. 351, 3. 7. MrciSrj
uv'|Aio.v : as soon as they had joined
battle : quite different from the opt.
in c. 49. 7. 8. -rqv SwryvaHriv eiroi-
ovvro : = SifyiyixacTK ov : with Thuc. a
16.
wor/t. Cy. c. 78. 8; ii. 2. 23; Hdt.
viii. 1 1. 4. TJSrj : emphasizes the crit-
ical instant. C/l c. 18. 28. KCU 8u-
K/Kpiro ovSev t'n : and no longer was
any distinction maintained between the
Corcyraeans who were declared ene-
mies, and the Athenians who wore
nominal allies, of the Corinthians.
See on c. 46. 1. 31. |uviro-v: im-
pers., like a stronger we@r]. Cf. iv.
68. 8. s TOWTO dvcvyKTjs : see on c.
5. 10. Cf. ts rovro ^v^opas, iii. 57. 12;
es TOVTO Suffrvxias, vii. 86.25; V rovrcp
irapaffKevris, ii. 18. 1; 4s rovro dfo^/crjs,
Plat. Theaet. 170 cl ; rovff vfyews,
Dem. iv. 37; xxn. 16. irixipT)<rai :
with dat. in proper sense ; cf. iii. 94.
23; vi. 48. 12; = e's x f 'P f \6eiv, c.
52. 13.
50. The Corinthians improve, their
victory, but abstain from a second en-
gagement, since 20 additional Attic
ships come up.
1. TI^S Tpoirrjs yevofw'vTis : see on c.
49. 29. TO. <TKa4>T| : hulls. Schol. ra
Kot\ci>fj.a,ra riav ffwv a r]fj.f?s ydffrpas Ka-
\ovfjLfv. The contrast between what
was usually done and the action of
the Corinthians is brought out by the
position of TO <rKa<pij /j.fv KT|. and irpbs
144
THUCYDIDES I. 50.
Tovvro" vavfJia^ia yap avrir] "EAX^crt irpbs "EXXipas vea>v
10 TT\riOei /xeyto-TT? Sr) TMV Trpo ai/njs yeyevyrcu. e77iSr) Se 3
KareStwai> TOVS Ke/3/cvpatous ot KoptV$tot e<? XT)^ yip,
77/509 ra vavdyia KOI TOT)? veitpovs rov<s cr<erepov<? erpd-
TTOVTO, /cat TWV TrXeurrwi/ e/cpar^crav ware irpocrKOfjiLO-ai
irpos TO. v/3ora, of aurot<? 6 /cara y^ crrparo? rwv /3a/>-
15 ftdpwv 77y)ocre/3/3oi7#77'/cet ecrrt Se ra 2u/3ora TT?<? Be<T7T/)w-
TtSos Xifjirjv cprjfJLOs. TOVTO 8e TTOir)<ravTe<s aJv9is ddpoi-
(rOevTes tTreTrXeov rot? Keyo/cvpatotg. ot Se rat? TrXot/xot? 4
/cat ocrat ycrav XotTrat jaera rwv 'ArrtAcwv z^ecu^ /cat avrot
20 OLTTofiaiveiv. 17817 Se ^v 6r//e /cat e7re7ratavto~ro avrot? 5
favourite periphrasis for a simple
verb. QT. c. 6. 3; 8. 12; 51. .8; 68.
7; 72.9. o-n-oioi: Cl. explains zt^a<
sor (>/" wje/i, whether friend or foe,
since probably difference of dress or
arms would be little observed. But
Sh. reads oirArepoi after Cobet, who,
however, now brackets the whole
clause. 9. vav^axta -yap . . . ye-yt-
vrjrai : on the order, see on c. I. 8.
The pf . takes this sentence out of the
course of the narrative and presents
the statement as it would be made by
an observer who witnessed the result.
10. TCOV irpo avrfjs : see on c. i . 4.
12. TO, vavd-yia : i.e. the wrecks, and
the men that were on them, the sav-
ing of whom was their chief care.
See L. Herbst, Die Schlacht bet den
Arginusen, p. 37, note 51. 14. ol a.v-
TOIS KTt. : cf. c. 47. 7 ; ii. 86. 13.
15. tori 8t TO. SvfBoTa: (see on c. 47;
5) the same turn as in c. 46. 10; here,
however, the repetition of the name
is necessitated by the parenthesis.
16. TOVTO iroir[o-ttVTS : i.e. irpotr/coyui-
ffavTfs TOVS vexpovs.
18. teal 6'o-cu T|o-av : i.e. those which
were not present at the first engage-
ment but had come up later. For
the Corcyraeans, c. 25. 24, had 120
ships, and had engaged with only 110,
c. 47. 3. KoA avrol avTire'ir\OV : this
is the correct reading here and in c.
54. 18 (though Bekk. reads aj/reVAeoi/
with the best Mss.), after fireirXfov.
Kal avrol is not necessary, since avn-
denotes only on their part and not
' against ' ; but it gives additional force.
Cf. c. 105. 28; iv. 124. 17; v. 6. 9;
viii. 104. 4. See Ullrich, Beitr. z.
Krit. I. p. 9. 19. mipwo-iv : the
act. irfipuv (ii. 72. 21 ; 77. 5 ; iv. 9.
16; 102. 4; 128. 4) and the mid. TTEI-
paffQai (c. 25. 5; 31. 11; 71. 27; 78.
14; 81. 5; 143. 3; ii. 35. 19; 58. 6;
iii. 38. 13; iv. 15. 10, etc.) are used
with the inf., apparently without im-
portant difference of meaning. Per-
haps the act. presents rather the no-
tion of risk, and the mid. of effort.
20. TJ8t) 8e T|V . . . Kal ot KopivOioi :
parataxis, as c. 26. 17; 29.13. Soph.
Phil. 355. Kiihn. 516, 8. St. rightly
prefers ewfiraiaviffTo to the form with
co (ircMiiv-). Schol., Svo iraiavas rfSov
ol a E\\r)ves, trpb [lev rov iro\f/j.ov rcjj
"Apei, yuero Sf rbv Tr6\ffj.ov ry 'ATr^AAoi-
THUCYDIDES I. 50, 51.
145
cos e? 7TLir\ovv, /cat oi KopLvOtoi e
Kpovoi>To, /caTtS6Vre<? et/cocrt vavs '
oucras, as vcrrepov TOIV Se'/ca /SovjOovs e^ore/xi/iav ot
vaioi, SetcravTe?, 6Vep eyeVero, JMT) viK^0S)criv ot Kep/cv-
25 pcuoi KOI ai (Tffrerepat Se'/ca v^eg oXtyat a^vveiv OXTL.
~1 ravra? ow Tr^otSovre? ot Koptv#tot /cat vTroroTn^cravre? l
0.77' ' A.0r)va)v etz/atj ov^ ocras la>p(DV aXXa TrXetov 9, VTrave-
ywpovv rot? Se Kep/cupatots (erreTrXtov 'yap jjiaXXov e/c 2
row d^a^ous) ov^ eaipcavTO /cat e#av/zaov rou? Kopw>-
5 OLOVS Trpv^vav Kpovopevovs, Trpiv rtz/e? tSd^re? elov ort
e'/cetvat e7rt7rXeouo~t. rdre 8e /cat aurot
yap ^7877), /cat ot }Lopiv6ioi a
vi. 21. Trp-ujxvav eKpovovro: backed
water : withdrew without turning the
vessels. Schol., T& /car' bKiyov avaxca-
ptlv yttrj ffTptyavTa, rb irXolov. Cf. C.
51. 5; 54. 16; iii. 78. 12. 23. as
wrrepov K:T. : HOW i/iese <Ae Athenians
had sent out later. Cf. the same use
of the rel. pron., c. 35. 15; and for
the aor. = our plpf . in rel. sentence,
c/^ c. 99. 9 ; ii. 92. 9 ; 98. 6 ; iii. 86.
8 ; Flat. Phaed. 59 d. Kiihn. 386, 14.
25. oXi-ycu a;iv'veiv : c/] Hdt. vi. 109.
3 ; vii. 207. 9. " Not precisely our ' too
few to aid,' which would be eAoo-troi/es
% anvvfiv. The latter expresses dis-
belief, the former, misgiving." Sh.
Cf. Ta-rrfivr) fyKa.pTfpt'iv, ii. 6l. 12; <}>v-
treis xa\eTra.l apat, vii. 14. 6 ; Ppaxea
irepiyiyvea-Oai, \. in. 8. GMT. 758;
H. 952.
51. The Corci/raeans return to the
harbour of Leucimme, into which the
Attic ships also sail.
1. irpoiSovres : u'hen thei/ saw them
from afar. Cf. iii. 22. 6; iv. 34,22;
vii. 25. 32 ; 44. 10 ; and so wpootyis, v.
8. 11. 2. o^x. ocras : not so few as;
explained by dAAa irAetoi/s.
3. irt'ir\ov ^yap /ere. : see on c. 31.
7. The close connexion of the paren-
thesis with the main sentence is seen
in the reference of the dat. Tins Kep-
Kvpaiois to the adverbial e'/c roO a<pa.-
vovs (cf. c. 34. 10; 35. 17; 39. 2), 'less
visibly for them.' But the dat. may
be taken as of the agent interested,
with ewpwTo. G. 1186; H. 769;
Kilhn. 423, 18 c. Cf. Plat. Legg. 715
b, \tyerai itfuv', Virg. Aen. i. 440, ne-
que cernitur ulli. 4. ical e6av-
[j.aov : as if o< KfpKvpa.'ioi ov% ewpwv
aOras had preceded. 5. irpiv : until,
with indie. Cf. c. 1 18. 14 ; 132. 28 ; iii.
29. 5; 101. 13; 104. 42; v. 61. 6; vii.
39. 5 ; 71. 26; viii. 105. 9. In all these
instances the principal clause is actu-
ally or virtually negative ; as here,
" they could not make out what they
were about, till ." See Gildersleeve,
Am. J. of Ph. II. 469. 6'n vrjes Ki-
vai e'mirXe'owri : almost a direct excla-
mation : "yonder are ships sailing
up." Cf. c. 27. 2. 6. Kal avroC: as
well as the Corinthians, c. 50. 21.
7. Kal ol KopCvOioi KTe. : continues
the narrative from c. 50. 21. aworpa-
146
THUCYDIDES I. 51, 52.
voi ry]V StaXvo-ty eVot^Va^To. ovrcu /ACZ> 17 drraXXayT) 3
cyo'ero dXXijXwv /cat 17 i/av/xa^ta ereXevra es vv/cra. rot? 4
10 Se KepKvpaiois crTyoaroTreSevo/xeVot? CTU TT? Aeu/ct/u/ui?
at et/coo-t K^e? 0,770 raw 'A-Oyvatv aurat, o5v i^X
re 6 Aeaypov /cat 'AvSo/ctS^s 6 Aecoyd^oov, Sta TO)*;
/cat vavayiwv 7jy>ocr/cojato"$eio~at /careVXeot' es TO crrpa.ro-.
7reSoi> ov TToXXeo vcTTepov f) oxfrQirjcrav. ot oe Kep/cupatot 5
r) TroXe/xtat wcrtv, eTretra Se
15 (jj
eyvoxrav, /cat
52 Tf) 8' ucrrepata dVayayd/xemt at re 'Am/cat rpid- 1
Kovra, vfjes /cat TWV Kep/cvpatwv ocrat TrXdt/xot
7rXevo~a^ evrt rot' > rot? SvySdrot? Xt^aeVa, eV w ot
0tot wp/xow, /SovXdjLtevot etoeVat et vavfjia^TJcrovo'iV. ot 2
tlie strange ships was doubtful, the
operation of bringing the ships to
their station was suspended, since it
might prove necessary to resist an at-
tack. When, however, the Corcyrae-
ans had ascertained the nationality of
the new-comers, they then brought
their ships to a stand, wpniffavro. See
Miiller-Strubing, Jahrb. 127, 589. In
cu t'lKOffi vfjfs OTTO riav 'Adrjyatv note the
absence of the art. before 0.116. Cf.
vi. 55. 5; vii. 41.6. 12. 'AvSoKiS-rjs :
this cannot be the orator, who was
born about B.C. 440. It might possi-
bly have been his grandfather of the
same name. See App.
52. The Corinthians decide to icith-
draw without farther fighting.
1. dvo,'Ya'yo|xvai : see on c. 29. 18.
3. TOV ev Svporots XijAtva: cf. ii. 25.
22; iv. 25. 22. 4. f3ov\<>ii6voi 18-
vai: bracketed by Kr., occurs in v.
21.13; vi. 44. 24; 62.4. The syne-
sis /3ov\6fj.evoi after al vrjfs is not more
surprising than r^v virnpeaiav ir\eiovs
Kcd a/j.fivovs, C. 143- 7 ; Trjv 7]\iKiav wv,
iii. 67. 11, etc. See App.
Troyufvoi, opp. to irpv/j.vav fKpovovro, im-
plies the actual turning of the ships,
and T)JJ/ SiaAuffij' firoffiffavro (see on c.
50. 8) the breaking up of regular
order, in order to reach the harbour,
where they are found, c. 52. 3.
8. T| diraXXa-yi] e'-yt vero : periphrasis
of a.Trri\\dyr)(rav, " they separated."
9. TE\vra es vvKra : lasted till night,
continued to night, and then ended.
Cf. iii. 78. 15; 108. 18; yue'xpi roOSe
uptffdai, C. 71. 15; ey rb . . . fx ov fy' L ~
frvrfs, iii. 82. 62.
rots 8e KcpKvpaiois KT|. : the dnt.
depends on Trpo<r/coymo-0e?<Tai, having
made their way to join. Cl. interprets
<TTpaToire5fvofj.fvois as if it were pf.
partic., and then finds it necessary to
assume a change of subj. (as in iii. 5.
17) in 16, supplying at d?rb -rSiv "Mt)vwv
irtjts for wp/j.iffat>To. This seems un-
necessary. The impf. partic. <rrpa.ro-
irfStvo/ufvots implies that at that time
the Corcyraeans were engaged in the
process of taking their station at
their encampment. It must be as-
sumed that, while the character of
THUCYDIDES I. 52, 53.
147
5 Se ras /xev vav<s apavres 0,77-0 rq? y^s /cat
juereajpov? i^crv^a^o^, t'av/xa^ta? ou 8tavoov/xei>ot a/:
e/coWeg, opaWes 7r/3ocryeys^yLt,eVa9 re *>avs e'/c
i/aii> aKpaL<f>vei<s /cat cr^tcrt TroXXa ra airopa
at^taXajraj^ re Trept <f>vXaKrjs, ov<s iv rats va.vo~iv
10 /cat eVtCT/ceVTp OVK OVO~CLV TtoV VO)V V ^(OpiO) epTJfJiO) ' TOV 3
Se ot/ca8e TrXou /iaXXov Steo~/co7row OTTTJ /co/xto"^i7croi^rat,
SeStore? /x.-^ ot 'A&patot vofJLio~avre<s XeXvcr^at rag crirov-
8a?, Stort e? ^etpa? r)\6ov, OVK e'a>o~t o~<^a9 aTTOTrXeti/.
53 eoo^ev ovv aurot? d^Spa? es /ceX^rtoi' eV^8t/3ao~a^rag dveu 1
TrpocnrcfJi^jaL rot? *A.0ifvcuotiS /cat Trelpav TTOLTJ-
10. ITIO-KVT(V : opportunity for re-
pairs. OVK ovo-av : see on c. 2. 5.
TOV oiKaSt irXov : this gen. is placed
proleptically before the dependent
sentence, OUT? KOfuafrfiffovTai, which, as
containing an inquiry as to the man-
ner of carrying out their design, stands
to TOV *\ov as a part to the whole.
Cf. c. 68. 7. Kiihn. 417, note 10 b. So
Cl. "The gen. at the head of a sen-
tence is often used without strict de-
pendence. Here TOV TT\OV = T& TOV
T\OV." B. L. G. Cobet reads TOV
K\OVV. 12. TOS OTTOVSOS: TOS TplOXOV-
TovTfis, c. 23. 19; 35. 1; 40. 11, 15.
OVK <5o-i : see on c. 28. 9.
53. The Athenians do not interfere
with their departure.
1. tSo^ev ovv : the result of oieo-Ko-
trow, c. 52. 11. e'o-pipouravras : ace.
though following avrols. See on c.
31. 10. 2. KT]pvKc(ov: a herald's
staff", ca.duceus. Schol. v\ov opObv
vovs Kal avTiirpoffwTrovs Tpbs a\\ri\ovs
Ktififvovs. To bear such a staff would
have been a recognition of a state of
war. Cf. ii. 1.3. ireipav JTOITJO-O-
O-0CH : to test their intentions.
5. ro/s (xtv vavs . . . ap\{iv: corre-
sponds to 10, TOV 5e ofa5e irAov . . .
SieaWirot/i'. Their preparations seemed
to show an intention of renewing the
fight ; but in fact they were thinking
rather of returning home, frpavrfs,
of putting to sea, only here with ace.
obj. It is freq. abs., ii. 25. 15 ; 56.
16; 103. 1 ; iii. 32. 1; 91. 8; iv. n.
4 ; 45. 1; v. 3. 26 ; vi. 94. 2; 104. 15;
vii. 26. 2 ; 69. 27 ; viii. 28. 2; 32. 5;
88. 10 ; or with a dat., c. 29. 4 ; ii. 23.
9; iii. 95. 9; iv. 129. 11; vi. 43. 2;
51. 12; yiii. 60. 10; 79. 4; 99. 14.
Once, in viii. 39. 4, we find ai tnjts
apaaai fir\eov. In the same way,
since fifrewpovs, in the open sea, must
have vavs supplied, iraparafo/nej'oi here
only is used with ace.; abs. in c. 29.
18; iv. 73. 3; v. 59. 9; vii. 3. 3. 8.
dxpai<J>vis : see on c. 19. 8. iroXXa,
rd airopa ^vfippT|Ko'Ta : = ra avropa a
vi't&f@r)Kfi iro\\a uvra', and these dif-
ficulties are explained by the clauses
eu'xjuaAaSTCtfj' Trepl <f>v\aKrjs and firiffKfvrjv
. . . Ipiifjitf, which again depends on
6pwi>Tfs. With the former of these cf.
fffifffj.S>v TTfpi, C. 23. 12. irtpi SO used
almost means ' that is to say,' ' for
example.' Cf. Plat. Rep. 425 c ; 479 c.
148 THUCYDIDES I. 53, 54-
crao-Bai. ire^avTe^ re tXeyov rotaSe- " 'ASt/cetre, a> civ- 2
Spes 'AOr/valoL, 7roXe/x,ou apyovres /cat 0-77-0^80,9 Xt
5 rj^lv yap TroXe/xtous rovs ^/xerepov? Tt/xw/oov/xeVotg I
owv i(TTao~0e oVXa avTaipopevoi. el 8' v/xiv yvoj/xTy Icrrl
/cwXvety re i^/xas eVt KepKVpav r) aXXocre ei Trot ftovXo-
/xe#a TT\eiv /cat ra? o-TrovSas Xuere, 07/^015 rovcrSe Xa/3oV-
T69 TtpioTov ^prjO~ao~6e a>s TroXe^ttot?." ot /xev 8^ rotavra 3
10 etTTO^ ra>v Se KepKvpaiuv TO />iev o-rparoTreSo^ oo-oi^
TnJKOV(Ti> dvefiorjo-ev evBvs XaySetv re avrovg /cat aTro-
/creu>at, ot Se 'A^vatot rota8e aTre.Kpiva.vTo "Ovre apyo- 4
, <S av8pe? IleXoTro^VT^o'tot, ovre ra? o-7ro^8a?
, Ke/3/cvyoatot? 8e rotcrSe ^v/x/xa^ot? overt fiorjOol TJ\-
15 0ojJLv. et /xei/ ouv aXXoo~e Trot ySovXecr^e TrXetz/, ou /cw-
\vofM6v et Se eTrt KepKvpav TrXevcreto-^e ^ es TW^ t/cetvw^
54 rt ^copia)V, ov 7repio\}f6fAe0a Kara TO Sv^aro^." rotavra l
T&JV ' A.Orjva.LOiv aTroKpLvap.evo}v ot jaei' Koptv^tot ro^ re
TrXow rot' ITT' ot/cov irapeo~Kevd^ovTO /cat rpOTratov
3. WjJLxj/avrt's re cXe-yov: anrf ac- referring to the whole sentence, "first
cordingly they sent and said (by the of all commit this wrong." C/^ vi.
mouth of messengers). Cy. ii. 71. 6, 3. 5.
e<c. dSiKEiTC : c/1 c. 37. 3. 4. iro\e- 10. TWV 8 KcpKvpaCwv TO jiev <rrpa-
|iou . . . o-irovSas: without art., the ro'ircSov: the jue'v points to an unmen-
reproach being generalized, " being tioned antithesis : the leaders kept
beginners of war and truce-breakers." silent, while the excited multitude
Below, 8, TOS ffiroi>8<is, in reference to called for the death of the messengers.
the actually existing truce. 5. iro\- So Cl. ; but see App. 11. C'ITTI'KOV-
fiLODs TOVS n|x T 'P ov s: tf- c. I. 5. jt- <rv: here and in ii. 36. 20 of hearing
iroSwv urroo-ee : see on c. 40. 13. 6. from a distance. 6.ve$oT]crtv : takes
v(iiv -yviojir, <rri : only here; elsewhere the inf., as containing an eWAevrre.
yvta/triv txeiv. Cf. ii. 86. 17 ; iii. 92. 16. d . . . irXtvo-ewrOe : minatory form
11 ; iv. 125. 20; vii. 72. 18 ; viii. 44. of cond. See on c. 36. 17. e's TWV . . .
2. 7. KcoXvfiv T : should strictly \a>p(ci>v : see on c. 45. 8. 17. Kara
be followed by Kal \vetv, which Cobet TO Svva/ro'v: pro viribus. Cf. ii. 89.
ron'ls; but in the second clause the 39; v. 23. 5; vii. 36. 23.
purpose is vividly expressed as a fact. 54. The Corinthians as well as the
8. TJ(j.<xs Tovo-Se : obj. of \a&6vres, Corci/raeans erect a trophy.
and then to be supplied in thought in 3. irapto-Ktva^ovTo : impf. of the
the dat. for xptvaffOe- 9. irpurov : time which elapsed before their de-
THUCYDIDES I. 54.
149
Se 2
iv rot? ev ry rjTreipa) 2u/3orot<?' oi Se Kep/oyjatot
5 rot re mvayta /cat veKpovs aveiXovTo ra /cara erects ee-
vtyQiwra. viro rov pov /cat dve/a,oi>, o? yei'o/xet'o?
KTOS Stecr/Cc'Sacre^ atra Travra^fj, /cat rpOTratov d
ez> rot? eV 777 z'Tycrcw ]v/3orots a>? ve^t/c^/cores.
e/coYepot rotaSe rr)v viKrjis TrpooreiroLTJo-avro'
10 ju.e> KpaTTJcravTes rrj t'av/xa^ta ^XP L VVKT ^
i/avayta TrXetcrra /cat veKpovs TrpocTKo^ia-acrOa.i, /cat
e^ovre? at^aXwrou? ou/c eXct(rcrou5 ^tXtto^ i^av? re /cara-
Svcra^res Treyot eySSo^-n/co^ra ea'TrjcravrpoTTOLOV Kep/cupatot
Se rpLOLKovra vavs yu-aXtcrra Sta^^etpavre?, /cat erretSr)
/cat
parture, c. 55. 1, during which rpo-
Tra?oc effrrjffav SLOT. 4. rois V Trj
queCpo) : r/". c. 50. 15; TO?S eV rp vfjffca,
8. See on c. 47. 5. 5. TCI T vavoi-
yia Kal vcKpovs : here and in 15 taken
together with the art. TO as constitut-
ing one notion (see on c. 6. 1 and c.
143. 23), as also the following ra e|e-
vexO*> /ra refers to both. The clauses
ra re vavayia. /ere. and 7, al rpo-
iratov a.vr4(nt\ffav KTf. are parallel to
the two preceding about the Corin-
thians, and this is enforced by avre-
ffrriaav. See on c. 50. 18. dvnXov-
TO : the collection of the corpses (not
V7roa-ir6v*ious, i.e. without applying to
the enemy for permission) was un-
derstood as a sign that the field was
still maintained, and therefore of vic-
tory, which at sea under particu-
lar circumstances, as here, might be
claimed by both parties. 6. vrro
TOV pov Kal avs'iiov : one article for
both nouns, which is the less felt be-
cause the gender as well as the direc-
tion and activity of both is the same.
-yevoiisvos : often used of the phe-
nomena of nature, vScap, jSpoi/ral Kal
affTpairai, ffeurnds. Cf. C. IOI. 5; ii. 5.
5; 77. 23; Hi. 87. 9; iv. 75. 17; vi.
70. 2 ; viii. 41. 10. So also j^ue'pa and
vv.
8. y vo 'H'Tl ToiaSe : the adj. gains
force from position. See on c. I. 6.
10. (w'xpi VUKTO'S : cf. c. 50. 20.
11. irpo<TKO|ii<rcwr6<u : mid. conveyed
to their side, without further designa-
tion of place. But c. 50. 13, irpoffKo-
/j.iffai trpbs TO. SvjSora. 12. OVK \our-
orovs : = 6\iyea ir\ftovs, as is seen in
c- 55- 1- Cf. ii. 31. 10 ; iii. 68. 14 ;
75.22; 87. 7; vi. 25. 7; vii. 75. 27;
87. 19. The number given states the
limit which may be exceeded but
must be reached : at hast. 14. jjta-
Xiora: see on c. 13. 11. ical eirci-
8i] 'A0T]vaioi T]X0ov : this clause, as
also the corresponding one in 18,
separates sharply between the two
aspects of the occurrences of the two
days: (a) favourable for the Corcy-
reans, (1) the destruction of 30 ships
on the Corinthian right wing, 0.49. 5;
(2) the recovery of their dead, c. 54.
1. (b) unfavourable for the Corin-
thians, (1) their retreat on the even-
ing of the first day when they had
got sight of (ftdvrts) the Athenian
ships, c. 51. 1; (2) their refusal to
renew the engagement after the
150 THUCYD1DES I. 54, 55-
15 'A&patot rfXOov, ave\6fjLvou TO, /caret cr^as avrovs vaua-
yta /cat veKpovs, /cat ort avrotg T^ re TrporepaCa TrpvfMvav
KpovojJLevoi, VTre^coprjcrav ot Kopt^tot tSoVres ras 'Arrt/cas
j/avs, /cat eTretSi) r)\0ov ot 9 A0rjvoLLOL, ou/c avreireTrXeov
e/c rajv ^vjSoTwv, Sta raura rpoTralov ecrr^crav. ovra>
e/careyoot VIKOV rj^iovv ot oe Koptz'utot aTTOTrXeovres 1
Ot/COU 'AvOLKTOpiOV, O <TTIV TTL Tto (TTOfJiaTL TOV *A/X-
/coXTrov, efXov aTrdrr) (j)v Se KOIVOV KepKvpaLcov
/cat tKeivaiv), /cat /caracrri7O"avre9 et avrw Kopu>0LOV<s ot-
5 KiJTopas avy(ji)p'r)<Ta.v 67T* ot/cov. /cat rwi' KepKvpoLiCDV
6/cra/coo~toi>5 ju,ei/ ot ^(rat' SovXot aTreSo^ro, TrevTtjKovTa Se
/cat Sta/cocrtov? S^o^avre? e^vXaa'crov /cat ev Oepaneia ei^ov
TroX\f), OTTO)? avrot? rTyv KepKvpav afa^wptjcrai'Te^ Trpoa"-
TTOLTJa-eiav' erv'y^avov Se /cat Swctjaet avrwi^ ot TrXetou?
10 irpcoTOt owes TYJS TroXew?. 17 yaev ow KepKvpa OVTOJ 2
Treptytyverat Tft) TroXejaw reuz' Koptv^tco^, /cat at
Athenians had joined the Corcyrae- as the Corcyraeans held the captive
ans, c. 52. 2, 3. See App. 16. Corinthians, c. 29. 23 ; 30. 4. iv
TJI irporcpaio. : see on c. 44. 2. 18. GcpaircCq. d\ov : a periphrastic expres-
wrcWirXeov : for the form, see on c. sion to denote an enduring relation.
50. 19; for the fact, see c. 52. 2, 3. Cf. ev <j>v\aKr>, iv. 14. 26; eV fiSovfj, iii.
19. OVT<I>: corresponds to yv&p.ri 9. 4; V oppcaSia, ii. 89. 3; &/ opyfi, ii.
roioSe of 9. 20. vixav : inf. of the 21. 22. 8. irpoo-ironjo-eiav : causative
impf. Ivimav. See on c. 13. 32. For to irpoffx^p^iv. Cf. ii. 2. 16; and iii.
this use of vtKav, be victorious, cf. iii. 70. 5, where the carrying out of this
8. 5 ; vii. 34. 24. Kr. Spr. 53, 1, 3. plan of the Corinthians leads to the
55. The Corinthians and the Athe- bloody feud at Corcyra. 9. TV'Y-
nians return home. \ovov: as tfcra.?, -^v in c. 25. 23; 49. 5,
2. 'AvaKTo'piov : a little to the south placed at the beginning to confirm the
of Actium, c. 29. 10. 3. airarji : op- preceding remark : " and it actually
posed to jSia, which is joined with it was the case that the greater part of
in iv. 86. 5. TJV 8 KOIVOV /ere. : it them belonged to the most influen-
was therefore a compensation for their tial families of the city." 8vvd/j.ei, of
lost interest in Epidamnus. The gen. political importance, as in c. 77. 9.
is possessive, and Koiv6v a secondary 11. irtpiyiyvera.1. : maintained itself.
pred. 6. SovXoi : these were no In this sense elsewhere abs. Cf. c.
doubt the fyc'rai, whereas the 250 were 32. 22 ; 69. 30 ; 141. 20 (e' TUV KtvSv-
fc 7. ST)o-avTs <J)vXaoro-ov : vuv] ; ii. 49. 36 (e raav peyioriov) ; iii.
THUCYDIDES I. 55, 56.
151
1 \9r)vai(i>v 0.^6^6^77 crew e avrrj?. ama Se avny
eyeVero TOV TroXe/xov rot? KopwOiois e? rows '
on <T<^)t(Ttv Iz/ crTro^Sats /tera KepKvpaCajv k
56 Mera ravra 8' ev0v<? /cat raSe ^wefty ytvecrOai rot? 1
*A0typ<ubts /cat IleXo irowr) cr tot? Sta(/>opa e? TO TroAe^teu'.
yap KopivOiwv rrpacro-ovrfav OTTO)? Ti^fopTJcrovraL av- 2
v7TOTO7n7O~a^re5 r^v fyOpav aurwi/, ot 'AQyvcuoi, IIo-
5 TetSataras, ot ot/covo-w evrt ra> tcr^w T^? IlaXXryi^?,
aTTOt/cov?, iavrwv Se ^v/x,/Aa^ov9 <f>6pov vnore-
M. 23; 37. 12; 98. 18; iv. 10. 5; 27.
8; v. 60. 31 ; 1 1 1. 8 ; vi. 78. 12 ; prob-
ably here only with the gen. (TO^ Ko-
ptvBluv, against the Corinthians), with
which it has commonly the meaning
of ' overcome.' C/". ii. 65. 61 ; iii. 82.
59; vii. 56. 17; viii. 53. 6; 76. 25.
(B. gives the word this meaning here,
comparing ii. 65. 61. v. H. brackets
Ttiiv KoptvBitav: "quippe -irepiyiyverat
Me est salva fuit.") It is true that
the Corcyraeans have the advantage
of the Corinthians in having secured
Epidamnus; but of this there is no
thought here. For T< nA^pqt, zn the
war, cf. ii. 13. 59. K<xl ai vrjts /ere. :
added in parataxis as the consequence
of the former clause. 12. airia
avVi irpumj: on the order and con-
struction, see on c. i. 8. Cf. c. 50. 9.
Cobet omits rov iro\f/j.ov, giving air la
the meaning of e-y/cAT^a. 13. e's
TOVS 'A(h]vaCovs : see on c. 38. 1. Cf.
c. 66. 2 ; 79. 2. 14. <r<f>(<riv : refers
to Kopivdiois, which is virtually the
subject of the main sentence. tv
oirovSais : in time of peace, during the
continuance of the truce. Cf. ii. 5.
20 ; iii. 56. 4 ; 65. 2 ; vii. 18. 13. See
on ii. 54. 3. tvavfidxovv : impf ., "they
persisted in jighting, notwithstanding
the avovlai." B. L. G.
THE HOSTILITIES BETWEEN THE COR-
INTHIANS AND THE ATHENIANS ON
ACCOUNT OF POTIDAEA. CliapS.
56-66.
56. The Athenians take measures to
prevent the intended revolt of Potidaea,
and to counteract the hostile designs of
Perdiccas.
2. Siou|>opa : pred. to raSe, Ivce'/fr;
Kal ra.Se ytytaOai Stdupopa fs rb tto\tfj.flv,
it came to pass that the following events
also proved points of difference tending
to war. The article would otherwise
be indispensable. Sioupopa as in c. 67.
14 ; 78. 12 ; v. 45. 2. See on c. 68. 8.
3. otrus Tt[j.wpTJ(rovTai : see on c. 19.
3. Here irpdaaeiv = contrive, manoeu-
vre. Cf. iii. 4. 21 ; vi. 88. 19; iii. 70.
6, where also the future airoar^trovtri
is to be preferred to the aor. subjv.
4. viroToinf<ravTes : see on c. 20.
9. IIoTciScuciTas : this form rather
than IToTiScuoTas is confirmed by the
constant usage in inscriptions, partic-
ularly the metrical one referred to on
c. 63. 20 (Wecklein, Cur. epigr. p. 52).
We should expect the art. here ; but
the use or omission of it by Thuc.
with ethnic names seems quite arbi-
trary. 6. Kopiv0io>v diroCKows : the
time of this settlement cannot be accu-
rately fixed. It was certainly before
152
THUCYDIDES I. 56, 57. * Ol. 86. 4; B.C. 432 (May?).
Xets, eKeXevov* TO eg flaXX^*^ ret^o? KaBeXelv /cat 6^77-
povg Sowat, roug re CTrtS^/Atovyoyovg e/CTre/ATretv /cat TO
XOLTTOV p-rj Se'xecr^at oug Kara erog e/cacrroi> Ko/>tV#tot
10 eirefjLTroi', Setcravreg /AT) a7roo~ra>o~tz' VTTO re IleyoSi/c/cou ?7et-
Oo^evoi /cat Ko/Hf^twz', rovg re aXXovg em pa/c^g ^vv-
57 aTTOCTTTrjcrwcri ^vfjifj.d^ov<s. ravra 8e 77/309 rovg TloretSat- 1
arag ot 'A.0r)vaioL 7rpO7ra/>eo~/cevaoi>To ev0v<s /x,era TT)^ e^
KepKvpa i/av/xa^tav ot re yap KopivOioi c^az'epaJg T^S 1 ^ 2
$id(f)opOL y&av, ITepSt/c/cag re 6 'AXe^dVSpou, Ma/ceSovcov
5 /3ao~tXev9, CTreTroXe'/xwro ^v/Ayaa^os irpoTepov /cat
the Persian war. See O. Miiller, Die
Dorier, I. 6, 8. <|>opov viroreXeis : c/".
c. 19. 6. 7. TO s IIa\\T(vT]v TCI^OS
Ka.0eX.eiv : by this means the town
would be open on the seaside, and
always accessible to the Athenians.
The Spartans, on the contrary, de-
sired towns to be open on the land
side: see viii. 16. 12. For the verb,
cf. c. 58. 17; 90. 25; iii. 3. 17 ; v.
33. 13. 8. e'mSTjiuovp-you's : proba-
bly officers of supervision, sent yearly
to the colony. As Srtfj.ioupyoi was a
not uncommon title of town mag-
istrates in Doric states (cf. v. 47.
54), so tiri8i}/n.iovpy6s seems to mean
' the chief demiurgus/ See Muller,
Dor. II. 8, 5. Cf. firiffTpdrriyos, Bockh,
Inscr. II. 2285. eKire'jjiireiv : inf. pres.,
following the aor., ace. to the common
usage of this verb. See on c. 26. 2.
11. TOVS ciXXoDS irl 0pflKT|S l)H|l(i-
Xovs : without a second art., as c. 44.
15. firl Qp-txys, the usual designation
of the Thracian coast, so far as it
was occupied by Hellenic colonies,
from the mouth of the Hebrus on the
east to the Thermaic gulf on the
west ; particularly Chalcidice as far
as Amphipolis : chiefly in the phrases
TO tiri 0pa/c7)s and ot twl 0a/c7js iViz-
Xot. Cf. v. 34. 1. 12. | v v airoo-TTJ-
o-wo-i : refers to the intr. atroffTcaa-t, but
indicates not a common activity (as
the compound in c. 37. 16; 39. 9), but
a similar result.
57. The Athenians send 30 triremes
to secure their possessions in Thrace.
1. TO.VTO. Sc KTt. : connected epex-
egetically with the preceding (as in
6, fTro\f/jLcadri 8e) to define more pre-
cisely the time. 2. ev0us ptrd. -r^v ev
KepKxipq. vaujiaxfav : the stress of the
sentence lies on this : " the Athenians
began to take these precautions im-
mediately after the sea-fight, before
the Corinthians could hinder them."
This moment is emphasized by ^'877,
3 ; and the two motives for the activ-
ity of the Athenians, the open enmity
of the Corinthians and the hostile
attitude of Perdiccas, are joined on
the same level by re re. Cf. c. 8.
14 ; 26. 8. What in c. 56. 7 ff. appears
merely as a direction given to the
Potidaeans, is in this chap., 19 ff., laid
as a command on the generals of the
expedition.
5. tireiroXcjiwTo : this verb is pass,
also in c. 36. 10 ; had been mad* an
enemy. In v. 98. 6 it is used trans, in
the mid., 'to excite to hostility,' an.l
THUCYDIDES I. 57.
153
ro> eavrov eoj /cat AepSa 3
KOLVYJ Trpos avrov evavTioviJLevoLS oi 'A^z'atot ^v/xyota^tai^
SeStws re eirpacrcrei' e? re TT)V Aa/ceSat/xova 4
6Vaj9 TrdXejao? yeVjyrat avrot? 77/305 IleXoTro^z^-
10 criovs, /cat TOU? Koptz^tou? TrpocreTroteiTo rrjs HoretSatas
eVe/ca aTrocrracreaj? Trpocrefyepe Se Xoyovs /cat rot? eVt 5
XaX/ctSevo^t /cat Borrtatot?
et v/jL/jia^a ravra e^ot, o/jiopa oa ^cupta, /oaov of
TrdXe/xov jaer' avTatv Trotetcr^at. ai^ ot 'A^iyi/atot 6
15 atcr^Ojuevot /cat /SovXo/Ae^ot Trpo/caraXa/xySctz/et^ TWI>
ra? dTrocrracret? (crv^ov yap rpta/co^ra vavs
so* iii. 3. 4, TrpoffTro\e^ia(Tacr0ai. Alex-
ander, the father of Perdiccas and
Philip, had been friendly to the
Greeks in the Persian war. See Hdt.
v. 19 ff. ; viii. 136 ff. ; ix. 44 ff. Per-
diccas, who originally possessed only
lower Macedonia, had deprived Philip
of upper Macedonia, which had been
his portion. See ii. 100. 10. 6.
Ae'pSa : Schol., Ae'pSas "ApiSai'oj ircus,
ai/eij/ibs ne/>5i'/c/ca /cal 'ttA/TTTroy. In C.
59. 8 the brothers of this Derdas are
mentioned among the opponents of
Perdiccas, and the Pausanias of c.
61. 17 was probably one of them.
7. irpos aijTo'v : unusual const, for
avT(f (so iroAfjU"?!/ has both consts.),
probably to avoid the repetition of
dats. in different relations.
8. ScSius re : the inferential re, as
in c. 4. 5; 49. 5. eVpao-crev : cf. c.
56. 3. 9. 6'irws ytvT\TO.i : subjv. after
a verb of striving. See GMT. 339 ; H.
835 b. 10. teal . . . irpoo-eiroieiTo : as
if the preceding clause had been es re
T\\V AotKeSct'uova fnpaarrf irfu.ir<av. Cf.,
for a like change to a finite verb, c.
53. 8 ; iii. 87. 3. 11. i'vKa: for the
position, see on e. 5.6; to bring about
the revolt of Potidaea. The impf.
tenses express the effort without re-
gard to the result.
irpo(re'(f>ep \o-yovs : with dat. also in
ii. 70. 7 ; iii. 4. 8; 109. 6; viii. 32. 12,
but only here with following inf. See
on c. 53. 11. 12. XoXiuSevcri : a
collective name for the Greek settlers
on the Thracian coast, because the
most and oldest of them had issued
from Chalcis in Euboea. BOTTI-
aiois : originally settled in eastern
Macedonia near Pella, a district
which retained the name Bottiaeis,
they had under pressure of the Mace-
donians removed to the northwest
part of the Chalcidian peninsula,
which was called BorTi/crj. Cf. c. 65.
14. 13. TdvTO. : the obj. of ex l > con -
f orming in gender to the attrib., b/j.opa.
iivra x w p' ia > though referring to XU\KI-
Sei'fft Kal BoTT/a'ois.
14. TOV iro\[Jiov TouicrScu : see on
c. 6. 3 ; -34. 11. cov: the gen. of the
thing with aitrOdveo-Oai in c. 72. 3 ; iv.
108. 31. Cf. iii. 102. 11 ; v. 83. 2. G.
171, 2; H. 742. 15. -irpoicaTaXatipa-
vtiv : to prevent ; here and v. 30. 5,
with ace. of thing; with ace. of per-
son, c. 33. 21; 36. 10; without obj.,
iii. 2. 15 ; 46. 25 ; vi. 18. 13. 16. i'rv-
154
THUCYDIDES I. 57,58. * Ol. 87. 1; B.C. 432 (July?).
KCU ^tXt'ovs oTrXtra? eVt rr)i> yr\v avrov, 'Ap^ecrr/Darou TOU
Av/co/x/^Sovs /xer' aXXcov Svo crrpaT^yowros), errto-reXXovo-t
rot? apxpv<ri TWV veaii' IToretSataTcuv re ofJLijpovs Xafietv
20 /cat TO ret^os KaOeXelv, rwv re TrXfjcriov TroXeajz/ <j)v\aKrjv
58 e^et^ OTTWS /XT) aTrocm^croi'Tat. XloretSatarat Se
jitei' /cat Trap' 'A^Tpatov? Trpecr/Sets, et TTW? ireicreioLv
cr<f)<t)v irepi v0)T.pit,.w /Ai^SeV, eX^oWe? Se /cat e<?
Aa/ce8at)nova /xera Kopivdioiv, [eTrpacrcrov] oVaJ9 erot/ua-
5 cratvro rt/xcoyotav, ^i> 8e7y, eTretS?) e/c re ^P^Orjvaiwv e/c TroX-
Xov TrpacrcrovTe? ot>Sei> yvpovro eVtrifSeto^, dXX' at vTjes
CTTI Ma/ceSoi/tav /cat e?rt cr^a? 6[jioia)S 67rXeov, /cat ra
reX^ rail' Aa/ceSat/xo^twv vTrecr^ero avrot?, 7p eTrt IloTei-
Satav twcrti' 'A^vatot, es r^ 'Arrt/c-^t' eV/SaXetv, * rore
10 87) /caret rov Kaipov TOVTOV d^tcrravrat /xera
/cat Borrtatwf
Xov -yeip: see on c. 31. 7. 18.
aXXwv 6v'o : see A pp. 19.
. . . icaOcXciv : the compliance, there-
fore, of the Potidaeans (c. 56. 7) was
not to be waited for. 20. 4>v\.aKTiv
\iv: cf. c. 143.24; ii. 69. 3; viii. 13.
5; also iroiticrQat, ii. 94. 21 ; vii. 17. 18.
58. Potidaea, in concert with the
Chalcidians and Bottiaeans, breaks off
from Athenian control.
2. Kat : and KCU in 3 combine into
one whole the two acts which are con-
trasted by ij.fv, 8e. Cf. the double
KO.I in comparative sentences. Ktihn.
524, 2. el irws irtwrciav: so ii. 67.
5. The apod, is not formulated but
implied, and el TTCOS has nearly the
effect of &rws in 3. GMT. 489 ; H.
907. Cf. Ktihn. Lat. Gr. II. 219, 2.
3. vtwTtp^eiv: applied to any inno-
vation in established order, specially
to harsh and violent changes. Cf. ii.
3.6; iv. 51.8. 4. [tirpoo-trovl : see
App. 5. TJvSt't): after opt. GMT.
/cat
t ITepSt
t/c/ca? Tret
t^et 2
704 ; H. 933. IK iro\\oi) : temporal.
Cf. c. 68. 17 ; ii. 85. 8 ; iv. 67. 12. 6. T]V-
povro : see on c. 31. 11. tmTT]'8ti.ov :
in neut almost a subst., as in vi. 41.
12; vii. 20. 11. Cf. c. 29. 16, atr-ljyyfi-
\af oiiSfv elpyvaiov. at vrjes : see App.
7. dfxouos : used not only with
TravTes to denote ' without exception/
but with other antithetical expres-
sions, stress being laid on the word
to which 6/j.oicas is annexed. Cf. c.
39. 4 ; 70. 25 ; iii. 47. 13 (in which
places it stands with the formerword);
c. 141. 4. The ships were sailing
against them as well as against Mace-
donia. TO. T\T] : see on c. 10. 30.
8. TJV Eoxriv : subjv. after a past tense.
GMT. 689,2; H.933. 9. T6T8rfj: see
on c. 49. 30. 10. Kara TOV Kaipov
TOVTOV : at such a favourable moment,
when the Athenians were threatened
on several sides. This expression is
not, therefore, as Cobet says, a mere
gloss of -rSre 5^. Cf. ii. 84. 21.
THUCYDIDES I. 58-60.
155
eav-
XaX/ctSe'a? ras lirl BaXdcrcry TrdXetg e/cXtTroWas /cat /cara-
/3aXdi>ras di>ot/ctcrao~$at es OXvvOov fjiiav re TrdXti'
icrxypcLv Troti^cracr^at rot? re e/cXtTrovcrt rovrot?
15 rou y7<? rrj? MvySo^ta? Trept rr^v BdX/^i/ XifjLw
i, eco? av 6 TT^OO? 'A&rfvtuovs TrdXe/^o? 77. /cat ot
O-VtoKL^OVTO T Ka0aipOVVT<S TO.? TToXet? /Cat 6?
59/xov TrapetTKevd^ovTO' at Se TpiaKovra z^es raiv
a^iKvovvrai e? ra eVt @/3a/c^5 /cat /caraXa/xySa^oucrt
IToretSataz' /cat rctXXa a^eoT^/cdra. vo^tcra^re? Se
(TTparrj'yol aSwara eu'at TT^O? re IIeyo8t/c/ca^ iro\ep.eiv
5 irapova-y 8v^a/xet /cat ra ;vva<f>e(TT<t)Ta
e?rt rr)i> Ma/ce8o^tav, e<^>' OTreya /cat TO
TTOVTO, /cat /caracrrai^re? enoXep,ovv ^tera OtXtTTTrov /cat
60 raiv Ae'^Sou aSeX^aiv avwOev crrpana eo~/3ey8X^/cdrwv. /cat 1
ot 2
13. avoiKurao-Oai : c/I C. 7. 9. rav-
TTIV : obj., with /xiov iroAu' IffjfVfJtf
pred. CJ c. 10. 11, and ii. 15. 14, ^07-
*caff /ua 7r^A.ei ravrri -^priffdai. 14.
TOIS eKXiirouo-i : a repetition of the
preceding e'/c/ViTroWas, after the execu-
tion of the scheme, and therefore
without obj. TT]S . . . YT}S: part. gen.
depending on the limitation implied
in irepl TTJV BoA^Tjj' \i/j.vrii>. 15. Mxry-
SovCas : tlie eastern portion of Mace-
donia above Therma, separated by the
Axius from Emathia. See ii. 99. 14.
59. The 30 Attic ships proceed first
to the ^facedonian coast.
2. ra. eirl 0paicis : see on c. 56. 11.
TT^V IIoTeiSaiav : the best Mss. have
no re here ; so that, though the close
connexion of the events would have
justified T /cat (which B. has re-
stored; see on c. 49. 22), they are
here simply placed side by side with
Kal. In 4, 5, the particles correctly
indicate two united objects of hos-
tility. 3. cu|><rTT]Ko'Ta: Kara\a/j.0a.-
vfiv in the sense of meet with, find,
takes regularly the partic. pres. or pf.,
never aor., since only existing states
can be in question. Cf. c. 61. 7; ii.
56. 20; iii. 69. 8; iv. 129. 2; vi. 53.
2; 94. 17; vii. 2. G; 30. 2; 33. 25;
viii. 55. 4; 65. 5. G. 279, 2; H. 982.
4. oSvvara etvai : see on c. 7. 2.
But Cobet reads aSwaroi, comparing
c. 32. 21; 105. 15; 117. 12. 5. rd
| v v aj><TTwra \<apia. : connected loose-
ly with TlepSiKKav, for he firo\t/j.ta0i)
(c. 57. 6), not oWo-TTj. 6. <}>' oircp:
refers to the sentence as a whole.
See App. on c. 33. 10. 7. KaTourrav-
rts : see on c. 49. 10. pera. "^iXCmrou
KTf. : see on c. 57. 6. 8. avcoOcv :
from the upper country of the inte-
rior. Cf. ii. 99. 16; 102. 14; iii. 115.
3. eVpe(3\T|KOTiov : the pf. partic.
implies that the invasion was inde-
pendent of any previous concert with
the Athenians.
60. The Corinthians send Aristeus
with 2000 men to the help of the Poti-
daeans.
1. Kal Iv TOV'TUI : and then, not
156
THUCYDIDES I. 60, 61.
eV TOVTO) oi Kopu>$tot, r^5 IloretSatas dc^ecmy/cwa? /cat
r<wv 'Arrt/cwz' vewv irepl Ma/ceSoi'taz' oixroiv, SeStores
r<5 ^(OplO) KCU 01/CetOV rW KIV&VVOV ^yOV^O'O
5 eavTOiv re effeXovras /cat rutv a\\o)v neXoTTow^criaw jju,a-0(o
Tretcravreg efa/cocrtov? /cat ^tXtov? rov? TraVras oTrXtras
/cat t//tXov? TeTpaKocriovs. eVrparT^yet Se avrwv 'Ayotcrrev? 2
6 'ASetjaaVrou, Kara <tXiav re avrou OT/^ i^/acrra ot TrXet-
o~rot e/c KopwOov crT/oartwrat lOekovraH ^vvecnrovro r^v
10 yay9 rot? IToretSatarat? act Trore eVtr^Seto?. Kat d^)t- 3
KVOVVTCLI TecrcrapaKocrrfj r)[Jipa. vcrrepov eVt pa/cr^? T) ITo-
retSata aTrecrr^.
61 'HX^e Se /cat rot? 'A^i/atot? ev6v<s 17 dyyeXta
of time, but emphasizing the impor-
tance of the occasion, which decides
the action of the Corinthians ; the cir-
cumstances are expressed in TT)S Ilo-
reiSai'os . . . ovffwv, where the pf. and
pres. parties, are quite proper. 3.
irepl TO> x^P'f ' Thuc. uses irfpl, for,
with dat. nearly always after verbs
of fear. The gen., ' about,' occurs iii.
102. 11 ; viii. 93. 17. 5. (uo-0i> im-
cravTcs : here for niaQofyApovs (c. 35.
1C). This phrase is common: c. 31.
5; ii. 96. 11 ; iv. 80. 22; vii. 57. 52:
in the last passage the pass, is used,
but the act. is more common. 6. e'Jja-
KOCTIOVS . . . TTpa.KOo-LOvs : the whole
number (rovs irdvras, in all, c. 100. 6 ;
viii. 21.4) to which the Corinthians,
tOeXovra'i, and' the allies, piodi? ireiaOff-
rts, contribute.
8. 'AStifiavTou : see Hdt. viii. 59,
TOVTOV 1(Tfj.fV fV TO?S MT)8j-
9. T^V -yap . . . iriTTf8ios : gives
the reason only of fff-rpa-r^yfi 'Apiffrfvs,
the clause Kara d>i\iav T6 . . . fui/ffnrocTO
boiiifi inserted parenthetically, and re
introducing this subordinate matter,
as in c. 12. 15; 93. 24; ii. 10. 3; 19.
2. 10. cut ir<m: see on c. 13. 16;
47.9.
11. T<r<rapaKO<TTT) . . . iicrrepov : dat.
of time, on the fortieth day after. Cf.
viii. 24. 5. Unusual, but not less cor-
rect logically than Te<rffapa.Koi>Ta rj/j.e-
pais, which would, however, be the dat.
of neasure or difference after a com-
parative. tirl 0p<xKT)s : see on c.
56. 11. Here the expression is con-
strued with a verb. ^ . . . dWcm] :
so the best Mss. for ^. The complete
expression would be -^ $, which v. II.
reads here, as in Plat. Crit. 44 a in
all Mss., and in Si/mp. 173 a in mo*t
Mss. But Buttmann, commenting on
Dem. XXI. 119 (rfj trporfpait ore ravr'
eAeyej/), shows that the comparative
particle ij might in such carelessly
condensed expressions be easily
omitted, but hardly the rel. pron. In
Antiphon, vi. 37, the Mss. have ev9vs
Trj 'Vrepai'a fj 6 7ra7? fflairTero.
61. Thereupon the Athenians send
40 nrhlitioncit ships and 2000 hopliies
to Macedonia and Thrace.
1. i]X0 . . . ij dy-yeXCa . . . Kal ire'n-
THUCYDIDES I. 61.
157
ort d<ecrrdcrt, /cat 7re//,7rovcru>, a>s yjo'0ovTo /cat
rows /xera 'A/3t<rre'a>s eVtTraptoWas, Stcr^tXtou? cavTa^
OTrXtra? /cat recrcra^a/co^ra i>au<? Trpos TO, d^ecrraira, /cat
5 KaXXtav rov KaXXtdSou Tri^rov avrov crrpar^yov ot 2
es Ma/ceSo^tav trpwTOv /caraXa/z/3aVovcrt rovs
^tXtov? Qep^rfv apn yprjKOTas /cat IIuSz/ai>
77y)ocr/ca$e(tyiei'ot Se /cat aurot r^ ITvSvav 3
ef, eTretra Se ^vfjL/3a.(TLV vrot^crd/xep'ot /cat
LO ^UjLtjLta^taf d^ay/cata^ 77/309 TOV IlepSt/c/caf, a>5 aurou?
Ka.TrjTrf.iyev r) IIoTt8ata /cat 6 'Aptcrrev? TrapeX^Xv^&j?,
dTraytcrra^rat e/c r^5 Ma/ceSoi'ta?, /cat d<^)t/co^u,e^ot e<? 4
Bepotai^ KaxeiOev eVt rpe//az', /cat TretpdcravTe? irpatrov
TOV ^ojpiov /cat ou^ eXwre?, eVopevo^ro /caret
rrovo-tv : parataxis as in c. 26. 1C ; 48.
3 ; and therefore a comma, not a colon
or period, after wpearaai. rois ' A6tj-
vaiois : see on c. 13. 12. TWV iro'Xewv
on d4><TToL<ri : as we could have
riyyi \diqa a.v al ir6\fis art aQeffraffi, this
prolepsis is retained when the verb
passes into the noun a-x7fA.i'a, which
then takes the gen. Cf. viii. 15. 1,
d-yyeA.ia TTJS Xfov. Similarly, c. 97. 13;
138. 7; ii. 42. 15. Kiihn. 600, 5. -
3. tiriTrapiovras : see App. 5. irt'p,-
irrov avro'v : Gilbert, Innere Geschichte
Athens, p. 42, gives strong reasons for
thinking that by such combinations
of auros with a numeral Thuc. means
to indicate that the general named
had the supremacy over his col-
leagues at the time. So in c. 62. 14
Callias is mentioned alone as <rrpa-
6. irpcorov : with a<pii<6/j.evoi, Jirst,
before going to Potidaea and TO a<f>t-
ffT&Ta, their main object. KaraXajx-
|Javov<ri : see on c. 59. 2. The follow-
ing words continue the narrative of
that section. 7. 9'pfiT]v: restored
to Perdiccas, ii. 29. 28.
9. tiroXto'pKT)o-av : to this and the
following finite verbs the united force
of 3000 men (c. 57. 17 ; 61. 3) is subj.,
not the latest comers only. See on
C. 1 8. 21. 10. ova-yKaCav : made
under stress, the ground of which is
given in ws . . . irapt\r)\u6us. This
alliance was not felt as binding by
either party ; for the Athenians im-
mediately resume hostilities, and Per-
diccas aWo-TTj fvOvs, c. 62. 6.
12. KO.I ouJHKo'fLevoi fere. : on this
march, see App. 13. tirl Srp'v|/av :
the emendation of Pluygers (Cobet,
N. L. p. 382) for the unintelligible
tiriffTptyavTes. Strepsa was in Myg-
donia, north of Therma. ircipatrav-
TS : with gen., as iv. 70. 18 ; vii. 12. 7.
14. iropv'ovTo Kara yrjv : Cl. thinks
that these words with a^a 8e j/fjes
KTf., 17, imply that they started from
Therma, to which they must have re-
turned after their failure at Strepsa.
But see App. It took them three
158
THUCYDIDES I. 61, 62
15 Tr)i> HoTeiBaiav T/HcrxtXtots P*v OTrXtYats eavruv,
TO>V ^vfMfJidxtov TroXXots, tTTTrevcrt Se ea/co<Ttots Ma/ceSoVcyi>
rot? //-era <I>tXt7r7rov /cat HavcravLov ajua Se v^es irape-
TT\OV l^o/JLTJKovTa. /car' o\iyov Se Trpoiovres rpiraloi 5
62 a^iKovro 5 Tiyowov /cat ecrrparoTreSevcravro. noretSatarat 1
Se /cat ot /xera 'Aptcrrews IleXoTrowT^crtot
rows ' A.0r)vaLOV<s eVrparoTreSevoz'To 7jy>os
rw tcr#/Aa> /cat ayopav ea) rrjs TroXew?
5 crrpar^yov JJLZV rou Tre^ov Travro? ol
'Apt<TTea, r^9 8e LTTTTOV Ile/aSt/c/ca
Ta)V ' A6r)vaLO)v /cat ^weyaa^et rot? IIoretSataTat?,
v^' avrou /carafrr^cra? apyovra.
iprjvro 2
yap ev0v<s
short marches (rptToroi, see on c. 12. 3)
to reach Gigonus. 15. \wp(s: here
abs., 6es;Wes. (y. ii. 13. 29; 31. 11;
iii. 17. G; vi. 31. 39. 16. TWV gufApo-
Xv : J.c. of those who remained faith-
ful. 17. 4>i\irirov : the brother of
Perdiccas, c. 57. 6. Schol., nauo-avias
/cara yuei/ rtvas utbs TOU Ac'pSou (see on
C. 57. 7), /fora Se &A.Aot/s a.Sf\(f)6s.
VT)s epSofuJKovra : 30 in c. 57. 16;
59. 1 ; to which 40 are added in c.
61. 4.
62. An engagement takes place be-
tween the two armies before Potidaea,
not far from Olynthus.
3. to'TparoireSsvovTO : Cobet reads
^o-TpaToWSeui/To, since the meaning
must be habere (not ponere) cas-
tra. Cf. iv. 54. 7; 129. 16. irpos
'OXv'vOw: in the neighbourhood of
Olynthus on the isthmus. Aristeus
marched to meet the advancing Athe-
nians as far as the neighbourhood
of Olynthus (00 stadia from Poti-
daea, c. 63. 9). While he himself
with his main force occupied the ap-
proach to the isthmus (the road to
Potidaea), and drew upon himself the
r\v Se 17 vc^r 3
chief attack, he had pushed forward
the Chalcidian troops and the Mace-
donian cavalry to Olynthus itself,
that they might assail in the rear the
Athenians when engaged. But this
flank attack was prevented by a de-
tachment dispatched by the Athe-
nians ; the battle took place between
the two main bodies on the road be-
tween Olynthus and Potidaea, at a
considerable distance from the latter.
See App. 4. tirirot]VTO : cf. fi ayopa.
irapf(TKvdff6ir], vii. 40. 2 ; they had ar-
ranged that provisions should be for
sale outside of Potidaea, to prevent
the soldiers from dispersing. Cf. vii.
39- 10.
5. o-Tparti-yov (jie'v : though /xeV be-
longs strictly to ITS ov, opp. to TTJS St
'linrov, it is attracted by the principal
word, which belongs to the second
clause also. " Often /ieV and 5e attack
different members of the antithesis
with chiastic effect." B. L. G. on Pind.
01. xi. 8. 6. airt'oTt) : as plpf . of
a<pfffTr]Ka. 8. opxovra : i.e. as ad-
ministrator of Macedonia. But Grote,
V. c. 47, p. 335, understands that
THTJCYDIDES I. 62.
159
TOV *Apt,crrew9, TO /ze*/ /xe#' eavTov (TTpaTOTreoov e
10 a/ TO> IcrOfJL^ eTTLTrfpelv rou? 'A#/patov9, rjv eViaxri, XaX-
/aSe'a? Se /cat rovs ea> tcr^/xou ^v/ut/u<a^ov? /cat rr)j> Trapa
Sia/coo~tav ITTTTOV o> 5 OXw#a> fLevcur, /cat 6Vai>
eTTt cr^a? ^wpaicrt, /cara PWTOV fiorjdovvTas >
avToiv rou? TroXe/xtous. KaXXtas 8' au 6 4
15 roiv 'Affrprauuv orparryyo? /cat ot ^vvdp^ovTes TOVS
Ma/ceSdi'a? tTTTrea? /cat rwi' ^v^^d^v oXtyov? eTTt '
^ou aTTOTT^TTovcriv, OTTO)? t/3yucTt TOV? eKcWev 7nftoij-
Oeiv, avrot 8' dz/acrrr^crat'Te? ro crrparoTreSoi' l^(apovv ITT!
rrjv IloretSatav. /cat eVetSr) 77/305 rw to-#/aa> eye/ovro /cat 5
20 etSoi> TOV? eVa^rtou? Trapacr/ceva^o/xeVou? a>5 e?
dvTi.Ka.6icrra.vTo /cat avrot, /cat ou TroXu vcrTepov
cryov. /cat avro />tev TO TOU 'A/3to~reiw? /ce/oa? /cat ocrot vre^t 6
vjcrav KopLvOiojv re /cat rwv dXXcot' XoyaSe?, er/se-
i. 7. 10. 13. 'irl erejxis : i.e. against
Aristeus and his army. Note o-^Ss
used as a refl. of the 2d degree, re-
f erring to the principal subj., not
that of its own clause (cf. c. 91. 14),
while in the next line avriav is refl. of
1st degree, referring to Aristeus and
the two divisions of his army. 14.
irowiv: in pregnant sense, 'to bring
into a position.' So <hri TOV ^pov,
c. 109. 16; v. 2. 13; vii. 5. 14.
KoXXias : his advance from Gigo-
nus (c. 61. 19) must have taken place
meanwhile. 15. TOVS MaKeSo'vas
tinrs'as : the 600 of C. 6l. 16. 17.
TOVS Kv0v : proleptic, as in c. 8. 9 ;
63. 8. iiri,poT)0iv : simple inf. after
\erb of hindrance. GMT. 807; H.
063. 18. dvao-njo-avres : cf. iv. 90. 2 ;
93. 2; v. 58. 10. 21. avTiKaOwrrav-
TO Kal avroi: see on c. 50.18. The
impfs. here indicate the preparations
for the decisive action. Cf. c. 46. 1;
48.2. 23. erptxj/av TO': several Mss.
lolaus was the captain of the 200
liorse, which seems implied by the
words TTJJ/ irapa (not /zera) npS(KKov
in 11.
9. TOV 'Apurre'ws . . . \OVTI : a rare
change of case at so short an interval,
caused by the equivalence of fa ft
yvu>fj.ij to 5o|e. (Cobet says: postu-
lat Graecitatis ratio x" Ta -)
Cf. Horn. K 187; H 141 ; Eur. Med. 58;
I. A. 491. See Classen, Beobb. ub. d.
horn. Sprachgebr. p. 156. ff. Further
on, when the subject changes, ^v 5e
TJ ytxapri takes ace. with inf., XoAwi-
Sear . . . fitveiv /cat ... iv /*e'<ra> iroisiv
avriav robs iro\efj.iovs, in which the
pron. auT&v contains a reference to
Aristeus and his troops. See App.
II. TOVS to-0jiov : Cl. explains ' sta-
tioned outside the Isthmus ' ; but it is
rather /ro?/i beyond the Isthmus. 8ia-
Koo-iav iinrov: fern, collective = cav-
dry; cf- "TITOS nvplri, Hdt. i. 27. 8;
aa-irl s . . . pvpia Kal TfrpaKOffia, Xen. An.
160
THUCYDIDES I. 62, 63.
tyoiv TO KaO' eaurou9 /cat irefj\.0ov Swoicoi>Tes eVt TroXv-
25 TO Se aXXo crTpaTOTreoov roiv re IIoretSataT&j^ /cat TGJJ>
^crcraro VTTO raV 'A^rpatW /cat e? TO
Trava^a)pa)v Se 6 'A/Hcrrev9 a,7ro 7779 1
, 0)9 6/)a ro aXXo crr^arev/xa ^crcr^/xeVov, rjiroprjcre
oTTOTepcDcre OiaKivSwevorcLi ^ojpifcra?, -^ eVt 7779 'OXw-
77 es Tr)v IloretSata^' eSo^e 8' ow ^wayayoWt rov9
eavrov a>9 e9 eXa^tcrrov ^otpiov Spopa) /3ia<racr#at
IToretSata^, /cat TraprjXOe irapa TVJV X 7 }^
fjLev6<; re /cat ^aXe7ra>9, 6Xtyov9
e 7rXetov9 <ra>cra9. ot S' (XTTO TTy? 'OXw^ov 2
rot9 IIoTetSatarat9 /BorjOoi (a-Tret^e Se e^/covra /xaXtcrra
e9
have 6Tpe'i|/oj'To, which might suggest
the correction erpftyavTo -r6. But
Thuc. uses the act. 30 times and the
mid. only 6 times in this sense.
24. e'irl iro\w: (of time, c. 6. 12; ii.
1 6. 1; 64. 26, and frequently) here of
space, as ii. 75. 8; v. 73. 25; vi. 37.
18 ; 70. 12 ; viii. 10. 9. 26.. TO rti-
Xos : i.e. of Potidaea. This engage-
ment near Potidaea, which ace. to ii.
2, 7 must be placed in Sept., 432, was
the one in which Socrates saved the
life of the young Alcibiades. Cf.
Plat. Symp. 220 d, e.
63. Aristeus forces his way through
to Potiflocn.
2. ii<r<rri(A'vov : see on c. 30. 5. 3.
SiaKivSwcuVcu : the opt. of the Vat.
Ms., instead of SiaKtvowfvari (Bekk.,
P., Kr., St.) or -<m (Sh.) of the other
Mss.,in deliberative sense, as in c. 25.
4. GMT. 677 ; H. 933. But 0.107. 25;
ii. 52. 11 ; iii. 112. 22 ; v. 65. 21 show
that the subjv. may be retained after
a past tense. This verb generally
= ' to risk a decisive battle,' here
to force one's way through, as in iv. 29.
8; vii. i. 7; 47. 11. x u pfoas is to
be joined with oTrorfpoxrf. See App.
4. 5" ovv : with P. for yovv of the
Mss. See on c. 3. 19; 10. 33. 5.
ws s tXdxKTTov : a prep, regularly
stands after on, ws thus used with a
sup. See on c. 35. 10. Cf. ii. 34-24;
iii. 46. 4 ; and for a similar use in
Latin, see Madvig on Cic. de Fin. \.
g. 26. |3iao-acr8ai S : cf. vii. 69. 29.
6. Kal irapTJ\0 : this position of
the verb indicates the instant carry-
ing out of his decision ; the aor. its
successful result. X'nM" : a f ar "
projecting mole or quay for the pro-
tection of the harbour and harbour-
wall. Cf. c. vii. 53. 5 ; viii. go. 23.
Schol. XTjA}/ Ka\f?rat ol fpirpoffOtv TOV
npbs 6d\a.ffffaV Tfixovs irpo/Be^A^/xeVot
\i6oi Sta T}]V T(av KV/J.O.TOIV Qiav, fj.ri rb
T(?XOS 0\a.TTTOlTO. 7. (3aXXo'|JlVo's T
Kal xaXeirws ' combination of unlike
elements in the same relation. Cf. c.
39. 2 ; 65. 2 ; 67. 2. Kr. Spr. 59, 2, 3.
He may probably have been exposed
to missiles from the Attic ships.
9. TOIS IIoTeiSaiaTais : constructed
with the noun fioTjBo!, as it would be
with the verb oj0iV. Cf. c. 73. 1.
THUCYDIDES I. 63, 64.
161
10 crraStovs /cat ecrri /cara^az/e's), a>? 17 ftciX 1 ? eytyi'eTO /cat
ra o~7/>ieta r)p6r), /3pa^v piv TL Trpofj^Bov a>? ftorjQTJcrov-
re?, /cat ot Ma/ceSoVes LTnrfjs dvTnrapeTci^avTo a<? /ca>A.v-
cro^re?- eVetS^ Se Sta ra^ov? 17 vt/oy rail' 'ABrjvouotv lyi-
yvero /cat ra cny/xeta KarecrTrdcrB'rj, ud\w Irrave^copovv es
15 TO ret^o? /cat ot Ma/ceSoVes Trapa rows *A.0rfvatQVS'
1777079 8' ouSerepot? Trapeyevovro. /xera Se rrp /xa^f 3
e(TT7]o-av ot *A0tyP<uoc /cat rov? veKpovs VTTO-
(XTre'Soo'ai' rot? IloretSataratg' a.TreOaivov Se IIo-
^ /ACI/ /cat rwi^ ^vfjifjid^oii' 6Xtya> e'Xao~o~ov5 rpta/co-
20 CTLCdv, *A.0rjvauaw Se OLVTOIV TrevnjKovTa /cat e/carof /cat
64KaXXtas 6 o-Tparrjyos. TO S' e/c rot; IcrO^ov [Tet^o?] eu- l
Kuhn. 424 ; Kr. ^jor. 48, 12, 4.
direixc : z.e. Olynthus from Potidaea.
The ' geographical impf.' (Bekk., Sh.
have dire'x with inferior Mss.), the
local circumstances being referred to
the time of the narrative. ical tori
Ka,Ta<{>ave's : the change of tense and
the position of the verb implies the
result of personal observation : " and
the fact is there is a clear sight all
the way." For a similar omission of
subj., cf. \i. 101. 15; vii. 84. 16.
11. TO, crr|(iia TJP&T] : see on c. 49. 2.
These signals were not for battle but
for the movement of the distant
troops ; and as soon as it was #een
that the purpose could not be accom-
plished, Ka.Tfffird.a9ri. 13. 8id.Tax.ovs :
cf. ii. 18. 17; 85. 15; iii. 18. 7; vii. 29.
8. 14. iraXiv tirav\upouv cs TO Ti-
\os : this is alluded to in the follow-
ing lines of the sepulchral inscription
presently referred to : txOp&v ol fj.tv
exovffi rd(f>ov fj.fpos, ol [Se (piryovrts]
Tf^XOS TTKTTOTaTTJV A.1T(5' fdfVTO [j8Ou].
16. irapc-yevovro : i.e. took no part
in the engagement just described.
17. TOVS vetcpovs . . .
this was an acknowledgment of defeat
on the part of the Potidaeans. Those
who thus recovered their dead were
said Kofj.i^fff8ai TOVS vticpovs, ii. 79. 29 ;
82. 4; iii. 7. 17. In ii. 22. 15, the
WOrds O.I>fi\OVTO TOUS VfKpOVS CiffTTOvSoVS
show that the defeat was not decisive.
20. 'A0T|vauv avrcov : for some of
the allies and the Macedonian horse
(c. 62. 16) had not been engaged.
The monument erected to the slain
Athenians in the Ceramicus is still
extant with the greater part of the
inscription, and is now in the British
Museum. See Kirchhoff, C. I. A. 442 ;
Hicks, Inscr. no. 42.
64. Tfie Athenians shut in Potidaea
on all sides.
1. TO 8' C'K TOV UrOfJiov: the narra-
tive is continued from c. 63. 18; and
so 5e is used here, though we have a 5e'
in next line, which might seem to re-
quire a previous ntv. In this expres-
sion the prep, s/c is used to designate
the north wall, which, to the Athe-
nians regarding it from the north,
would meet their eyes from the Isth-
mus, such being the Greek manner of
162
THUCYDIDES I. 64.
0i><s ot 'Adrjvaloi dTroret^tVai/res typovpovv TO 8 es
Triv Ha\\TJvr)v arei,^iO~Tov fjv ov yap t/cavot evofja^ov etvat
ev re TO; lo~0p.(t) (frpovpelv Kat es rr)v naXXrprp StaySd^res
5 retYt^et^, SeStore? /XT) cr^tcrt^ ot noretSatdrat /cat ot gv/x-
aaYot yevoiJievois 8tVa eTTt^aivTat. /cat Trvvvavopevoi ot 2
ei> TT} TroXet 'A^i/atot TT)I/ naXXi^V^v dret^to'rot' ovcra^,
vpovo) vo~repov ir4i^Trovo~iv e^a/coo~tovs /cat ^tXtov? OTrXtra?
c ^ \ ^r r V> A ' ^*^'-t.
avT(i)v /cat Popatwi'a TOJ> Ao~&>7Ttou o~TpaT7jyov os afyi-
10 /co/xei'os e? TT)V HaXXi^VT^v /cat eg A^>vrto9
Trpocnjyaye TTJ IloretSata rw crrpaTov, Kara ftpa^v
/cat Keipwv afj.a rrjv yrjv a>9 8 ovSets eTregT^et e?
/card /cpdros T} IloretSata a^.(f)OTepo)0ev eVoXtop/cetro /cat
indicating observed positions. C/". ii.
76. 13 ; iii. 51. 13. Kuhn. 430, p. 459 ;
Kr. S/M-. 68, 17, 3. But the wall on
the south side, from the same point of
view, must for clearness be spoken of
as in 2, T& 5" & T^J/ Tla\\-fjvriv. On
the other hand, the south wall as
regarded by Athenians approaching
from Aphytis is again correctly de-
scribed, 13, as rb &c naA.A/^j'Tjs. On
the bracketing of reixos, see App.
2. drroTix'<ravTS : as airoKafifraveiv in
c. 7. 4, implies the complete preven-
tion of access. Cf. iii. 5 1 . 13 ; 94. 12 ;
iv. 130. 32; vi. 101. 9; 103. 6; vii. 4.
4. 3. <!TXWTOV VJv: here OVK
airfTfTfixHTTo, as also in 5 Teix'fc"' =
diroTtx'C e '' See Herbst, Schl. b. d.
Argin., 8, note 11. 4. SiafSavres : i.e.
by ship ; for the isthmus was com-
pletely closed by the town. Cf. iv.
1 2O. 16. 6. yevop.e'vois 8\a : this,
though in only few Mss., is to be pre-
ferred to yiyvofjLtvois ; for the meaning
is that the Athenians feared an at-
tack if they should have divided their
forces, not at the moment of separa-
tion. For yiyveffOat with adv. phrase,
see on c. 37. 13.
irvv9avo'|uvoi : impf. partic. (cf. iii.
18. 12; viii. 83. 1), of reports fre-
quently arriving. Cf. c. 95. 10; 132.
21 ; ii. 57. 5. 7. TIIV IlaXXTJVTiv: =
rb is rrjf Ha\\-fivT]v. 9. $opfuci>va : he
took the command in place of Callias
who had been killed, and distinguished
himself highly in the first years of the
war. See ii. 29. 30; 68; 80 ff . 10.
"A<j>vTios : Ionic gen. in a proper name,
as Toa|io$, iv. 107. 11 ; KviSios, v. 51. 8.
Aphytis was on the east side of Pal-
lene'on the gulf of Torone. <= 'A<f>vnos
6pfj.iafj.evos, making his base at Aphytis.
11. Kara Ppa\v : cf. c. 61. 18, /COT'
o\iyov. 12. KEipcov : only here in
Time, instead of rtfj.vwv. Frequent in
Hdt., as vi. 75-20; vii. 131.2; viii.
32. 13 ; 65. 3. 14. Kara Kparos : ap-
plied to any energetic use of force,
with iroKiopKfiv, iro\eft,fiv, aipt'tv, Aa/u-
Pdveiv. Cf. c. 118. 21 ; ii. 54. 14; iii.
18. 20; 103. 3; iv. 23. 10; 131. 4; v.
116. 10; vi. 91. 39; vii. 41. 1 ; viii. i.
20 ; 64. 15 ; 70. 9.
THUCYDIDES I. 65.
163
65e/c 6a\dcro"r)s vavcrlv ayaa e<op/Aou(rai<?. 'Apiorevs Se 1
a.TTOTet^tcr^etcr'^s avrrjs /cat eXvrtSa ovSe/xtav e^wi/ crajr^-
ptas, 17^ />ti7 rt 0.770 IleXoTrowjfcrov ^ aXXo wapa \6yov
yiyvrjTo.1, ^vvejSovXeve jjiev TrXrjv Tre^ra/cocrtwv avepov rt]-
5 prfcra.cn rot? aXXotg e/CTrXevcrat, OTTOJ? eVt irXeov 6 cnro?
avricrxO' Ka ^ avros TJ$\ rwv [JievovTuv et^at- a>s 8' ov/c
eVet#e, /3ovXo/xe^o5 ra evrt Tourots Trapacr/ceva^etv /cat
O7TOJ? TO. ^<ii6f.V e^L 0)<S aplCTTOL, KTT\OVV TTOtetTttt \a6toV
Tr)v <j)vXaKriv rwv 'A^i/atcov /cat Trapa^vwv kv XaX/ct- 2
10 Sevcrt ra re aXXa v^eTroXexet /cat
,
croi' 7rpa.<rcrev airy ai^eXta rtg yei/^crerat.
IToretSata? rr)^ aTTOTei^icriv ^op^Lotv (Jii> e
/>tera Se rrj? 3
rou? e^a-
65. Aristeus secretly leaves Potidaea,
in order to procure aid from without.
2. airoTtixio-Oswnis avnfjs Kal t\o>v :
see on c. 63. 7, a similar coupling of
unlike elements. Cf. also c. 67. 2 ;
iv. 28. 2, 4 ; 29. 1 ; 100. 1 ; and
for Latin examples see Nipperdey on
Tac. Ann. iii. n. 5. 3. oXXo: rtmust
be repeated, something else. irapd Xo-
yov : since Thuc. often uses the subst.
6 irapa\oyos (cf. c. 78. 3 ; ii. 61. 14 ; 85.
6; iii. 16. 10; vii. 28.17; 55-4; 6l.
12; viii. 24. 29), and irapa \6yov is un-
questionable in ii. 64. 8; iv. 26. 11; 55.
17 ; 65. 18 ; vi. 33. 31, it is probable that
where some Mss. give a neut. adj. irapd-
\oyov (here, c. 140. 11 ; ii. 91. 15; vii.
7 1 . 42 ), which is used by Arist., Polyb.,
Plut., etc., we should write trapa. \6yov
d i v i s i m, corresponding to Kara \&yov
in ii. 89. 25 ; iii. 39. 24. See Kr. on
Dion. p. 267. 4. ir\-qv irVTaKo<ri-
wv : belongs to rols a\\ots. 6. dv-
TICTXTJ : hold out, suffice, in either good
or bad sense. Cf. c. 7. G ; ii. 64. 26 ;
vi. 6g.9; vii. 71.26. On the mood,
see on c. 58. 7. rjOcXc: in pregnant
meaning, expressed his willingness. Cf.
c. 28. 6. TCOV (XVo'vTv : part. gen.
with verb. Cf. viii. 76. 7. 7. TO,
tiri TOVTOIS : what was expedient under
these circumstances. Cf. vi. 45. 3; vii.
62. 14. 6'ircos . . . t'^ti : also depend-
ent on irapaaKvdftv in the sense of
fTTLfj.fhf'iffOai. 8. rd ?0v: proleptic,
as c. 62. 17 ; vi. 25. 13. See on c. 8. 9.
10. rd aXXa : for this semi-ad v. use
see on c. 38. 6. Supply with the verb
TOJS Xa\KtSevffi. 2Up|iv\i<5v : depends
on iro\\ovs, but to be understood also
with irpbs ry iroKei, which belongs
grammatically to Aox^"' as : haviny lain
in wait near the city. Sermylia was in
the peninsula of Sithonia, ace. to Hdt.
vii. 122. 9, between Galepsus and
Mecyberna. 11. cs THV IlcXoiro'v-
vr)<rov tirpewrcrtv : or with irpJs, of
secret negotiations. This notion is
more fully expressed in c. 57. 8. Cf.
c. 131. 7 ; 132. 21. 12. oirfl : in what
way. After irpaffafiv usually oVcos is
found. Cf. c. 56. 3 ; 57. 8 ; iii. 4. 21 ;
70. 6. But in iv. 128. 23 we have 8ry
rpoiro', and in v. 78. 5, 8><TTt. TTJS IIo-
164
THUCYDIDES I. 65-67.
/COO-tOV9 /Cat ^tXtOVS TT)V XaX/CtSt/CTJl' KCU
15 /cat ecTTLv a /cat TroXuryxara etXei>.
66 Tots 8' 'A^mtots /cat IleXoTrowTjo-iois atrtat
oQcreyeyivr^vrQ es aXXi^Xovs, rot?
IToTetSatav eavTans ovcrav dnoiKiav /cat
avrat
ort
K.opu>6i(DV re /cat IleXoTrow^crtaji' IV avr^ ovras CT
5 /cow, rot? S' 'A&patots cs rovs IleXoTT-ow^criov? art eav-
rw^ re TroXu' ^-v/x/Aa^tSa /cat (f>6pov inroTeXrj aTreo'T'^crav
/cat eXOovres crtycriv airo TOV irpcxfravovs efjia^ovro /xera
noretSatarwt' ov jaeVrot o ye TroXejotdg TTOD
dXX' ert avoK(t))(r) y v ' ^ t/a y^/ 3 Tavra ot
67 ^av. Tro\.iopKovpvr)<$ 8e r^9 HoretSatas
rciSaCas TIJV diroTeCxwriv : for the order,
c/~. c. 32. 8. 14. BOTTIKTJV : see on
c. 57. 12. While Phormio with his
force was seeking to subdue the places
which had revolted, the main army of
3,000 men, c. 61. 15, continued the
siege of Potidaea. Its further course
and result (in the winter of 430-429)
are told in ii. 58 and 70. For the cost
of this long siege, see iii. 17. 3.
66. Review of the quarrel on account
of Potidaea.
1. al-riai : as the following exposi-
tion shows, the pi. refers only to the
affair of Potidaea in its two aspects,
as affecting the Athenians and the
Peloponnesians ; and irpoasyeyevrivTo
of the best Mss. is to be preferred to
irpotyeytviivTo, as this clause stands in
close connexion with c. 55. 2, where,
after the narration of the affair of
Corcyra, we read, curia. aSrri (the
sing., because one only relation is
regarded) irpdmj tyevrro ro7s KopivOiois
is rols ' fiOyvaiovs, to which this pas-
sage adds a second aMo. Ullrich,
Beitr. zur Krit., I. p. 27 ff. As
Aristeus had brought other Pelo-
ponnesians with him (c. 60. 5; 62. 2)
to the support of Potidaea, the hos-
tile feeling extended itself beyond
the Corinthians, who were first af-
fected by it. This accounts for the
mention of l\.fKoirovvr\a(ois in 1 ; and
the expression alrlai has the general
meaning of ground of complaint (in
c. 146. 1, connected with SiaQopai),
and without the addition of TOV iroAe-
pov, as in c. 55. 13. So alriai fj.fv is
opposed to ov nfVToi Krt. in 8, i.e. to
the actual outbreak of the war. 7.
diro TOV irpoc|>avovs : see on c. 34. 10.
8. ^weppofyei : from fyppyyvwai, here
only in Attic writers, but often used
by Appian., Dio Cass., Plut. In viii.
96. 7, we have the related fut. |u/>-
pdovffi (paffffta). 9. 18 (<J : on their own
account, without the instigation of
others. Here eirpaav must be ren-
dered as plpf. ; cf. c. 128. 16, 17.
NEGOTIATIONS AND RESOLUTIONS IN
THE LACEDAEMONIAN POPULAR AS-
SEMBLY. Chaps. 67-87.
67. The Corinthians, in concert ivith
other allies, go to Sparta with complaints
against the Athenians,
THUCYDIDES I. 67.
165
re <J<$>I<TW ivovrw /cat a/xa Trepl rut ^a>pta> SeSt-
Trape/caXow re ev6v<s es rt)i> Aa/ceSat)u.ova rov?
xovs /cat KaTtflotov eX06vT$ ra)v ' A.0rjvaia)v art
5 crTroz'Sa? re XeXv/cdres etei> /cat a,8t/cotev r^v LTeXoTrowTj-
crov. Atyt^rat re fiavepws /xeV ov Trpecr/Seud/xevot, Se- 2
Store? rot"? 'A/hfvaiovs, Kpv(j>a Se, ov^ i^Ktcrra /xer* av-
rcoi> ivriyov TQV TrdXe/xoi', Xeyovre? ou/c et^at avroVo/xot
/caret rets a Troikas, ot Se Aa/ceSat/xoVtot TrpocnrapaKaXe- 3
10 crai'res rwi/ ^u/x/xa^cov /cat et rts rt aXXo e^)^ ^S
VTTO *\0v)va.i(DV, t;v \\oyov o~(j)(0v avTatv TTOLTJ era. vr 9
2. dvSpwv . . . 88w>Ts : see on c. 63.
7. 3. T : inferential, see on c. 4. 5.
TOVS up.n<xxovs : wno belonged to
the Pelopbnnesian alliance (Ullrich,
Beitr. z. Krit^I. p. 29, explains the word
of the Corinthian allies in the affairs of
Corcyra and Potidaea). Though the
formal summons to attend their diet
belonged to the Lacedaemonians (c.
87. 11), friendly invitations to coun-
sel could be made by other states
(v. 30. 12). 4. Karepo'tov: with gen.
Cf. c. 115. 8; v. 45. 18. So the noun
Karafio-h in c. 73. 3. t'XOo'vres : this
word implies a zealous purpose, they
came and. Similarly, c. 115. 8; ii. 72.
19; 79. 5; iii. 65. 5; iv. 6l. 28; 92. 4;
v. 32. 15; 81. 7; vi. 79. 16; viii. 67. 1.
Cf. i&v in Soph. Aj. 304. Kiihn. 486,
note 10. 5. dSixoitv: the constant
use of d8(/ceIV = to be in the wrong
(GMT. 27; H. 827) makes this
verb parallel in sense to XeXu/cores
flev : " had put themselves in the
wrong in regard to the Peloponne-
sians."
6. AtyiviiTat T : since these did
not belong to the v/j.fi.axoi, but had
been in dependence on Athens since
01. 81, 1, B.C. 456 (c. 105 ; 108. 4),
re is used, as in c. 2. 6; 33. 6, and be-
sides. They ventured therefore orjy
Trpfo-fSevfaOcu Kpixpa (this is the estab-
lished form in Thuc. for the more
usual Kpvtyri or Kpv<pr). Kiihn. 336,
4 ?;). 9. Kara rds <rirov8ds : this,
like irapa ras ffirovSds in 16, probably
refers to the thirty years' truce of
B.C. 445, 01. 83.4, in which there may
have been a general formula such as
euv avrovofjiovs ras ir6\ets, as Ivr. con-
jectures (Stud. 1. p. 194). Some sup-
pose that the general peace after the
battle of Plataea is meant. Cf. ii. 72.
1. Grote, V. c. 48, p. 342, thinks that
the Aeginetans "may have taken
advantage of both."
irpoo-irapaKoXe'eravres /ere. : refers
to 3, irap/caAoi/c TOVS 1-vfj.fj.dxovs of the
Corinthians. The Lacedaemonians
also called upon any of the allies
who had any other complaint to make
to come forward : -rt &\\o, i.e. beside
those of the Corinthians and Aegine-
tans. See App. 11. |vXXo-yov er<j>cov
avrwv TOV . . . cUoOo'ra: on the order,
see on c. r.6: the Spartan popular
assembly, which all Spartans of 30
years of age were entitled to attend
(Schumann, Ant. of Gr. I. p. 234).
noiflv, to summon, not 'to hold'; cf. c.
139. 17; ii. 22.4; 59. 11; iv. 114. 11;
166
THUCYDLDES I. 67, 68.
Xeyew e/ceXevo^. /cat dXXot re Tra/atwreg ey/cXi^- 4
fjLara eVotowro a>s e/cacrrot /cat Meyap^s, SiyXovVres ju,eV
/cat erepa ov/c oXtya Stdc^opa, /y,dXto~ra 8e Xt/xeVtov re etyo-
15 yecr#at rait' eV r^ 'AOrjvaicov apxfl K0 ^ L tf*> 'Airways dyo-
Trapa rds crTro^Sds. 7rapeX$cWe? Se reXeuratot ot 5
Kat rovs dXXov? edcra^res Trp&Tov
TOVS Aa/ceSat/xo^tou?, ITT^ITTOV rotdoe*
68 " To TTLCTTOV v/u,ds, w Aa/ceSat/u-oi^tot, r^9
avrovs TroXtretas /cat oyuuXtas aTrtcrroreyoov?, es rov? aX-
vi. 8. 5; 72. 3; viii. 76. 4. 12. X-
Yiv K'Xvov: addressed to all those
present.
irapio'vres sirotovvro : impf . of
the succession of complainants; 16,
irapeAflcWes tire'iirov of the Corin-
thians alone, trapievai is the constant
expression for appearing before an
assembly. C/". c. 72. 4, 15; 73. 4; 79.
7 ; 85. 13, etc. 13. s KOCTTOI : one
by one. Cf. c. 3. 19; 48. 11. 14.
Sicu|>opa : see on c. 56. 2. Xifxc'vwv
re el'p-yea-Gai : the first mention of the
TfrflQiff/na. irfpl Mfyapfow (c. 139.6; 144.
7), which was perhaps adopted at the
same time with the resolution against
Potidaea. Ullrich, Das Megarische
Psephisma, p. 34 ff. 16. irapd rds
<rirov8as : this Pericles expressly de-
nies, c. 144. 10.
17. Kal e'curavres /ere. : to be con-
nected with T(\evTcuot. Both expres-
sions are predicative to irapf\66vTes,
the later of the two circumstances
being placed first. Cf. c. 37. 10; 70.
25. 18. t'irfiirov : i.e. they made the
following speech in confirmation of
what was urged by the other allies.
SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN EN-
VOYS IN THE SPARTAN ASSEMBLY.
Chaps. 68-71.
68. You have too long disregarded
our warnings as to the hostile, purposes
of the Athenians. They can now be seen
clearly manifested in their dealings with
Corcyra and Potidaea.
1. TO TTUTTO'V: (see on c. 36. 3, for
use of neut. adj. as abstract noun) a
contrast is evidently intended between
this and airiaTortpovs, though the
meaning is not quite the same : rb
iriarAv, meaning honesty, integrity,
which can be trusted (pass.), and
airta-TOTepovs, implying incredulity
(act.). v|xas : note the emphasis of
the position. Cf. c. 70. 5; and of
other prons., v. 82. 23 ; vii. 78. 26.
2. iroXireCas Kal djiiXias : behaviour in
public life and in social intercourse.
S TOVS aXXovs TJV TI Xc'-ywfiev : in
this punctuation Cl. now follows P.
and St. ' if we bring any complaint
against others.' For Xfjeiv ex in this
sense (usually 'to speak before'), cf.
vi. 41. 4; Hdt. i. 86. 30; and for the
position of the conj., cf. c. 19. 3; 120.
9. But it seems better, chiefly on
account of the generic art., with most
editors to connect e's rovs a\\ovs with
airitrroTepovs. The meaning will then
be, either' indisposed to believe anything
against (see on c. 38. 1) others (here,
the Athenians) if we say anything to
their discredit ; or (rovs &\\ovs = fifJ.as)
' distrustful of us the rest, if we allege
THUCYDIDES I. 68.
1G7
Xous r^v TL Xeyco/xei', KaBicrTrjcri, /cat 0,77' aurou cr(o<j>pocrv-
irrjv fjiev e^ere, a^iaOia Se irXeovi Trpbs ra ea) Tr/o.dy/xara
5 xf>rjcr0. 7roXXd/ct9 yap Trpoayopevovrwv T^tiaV a e/xe'XXotiei' 2
VTTO ' A.9r)vaia)V /3Xa7rrecr#ai, ov Trept cor eStSacr /cotter e/ca-
crrore TT)V p.a.Qi]<Tiv eVotetcr#e, dXXa rw^ XeycW&>i> fiaXkov
vTrewetre, a>5 eW/ca raiv avrots tSta Sta</>opau> Xeyovcrf
/cat St' avro ot> Tr/H^ Tracr^ett', dXX* eVetSr) ez/ rw epyw
10 ecryxeV, rot"? ^u/x/Ad^ov? roucrSe Trape/caXe'crare, e^ ot<? Trpocr-
r/KicTTa eiTrelv ocra> /cat /xey terra
*~A0i)VtUKOV u/S/n^o/xei'ot, VTTO
/cat et /xe^ d^avet? TTOU ozres i^St/cow TT)V 3
'EXXdSa, StSaovcaXtag ai/ a>5 ov/c etSocrt TrpocreSet- vvi' Se
any complaint.' 3. Ka0wrTT]<n. : with
an adj. = an emphatic ndevai, renders.
Cf. ii. 42. 4 ; iii. 46. 3 ; viii. 66. 25.
drrr" O.VTOV : refers to the whole pre-
ceding description, as in 9. See on
c. 2. 11. crw<j>poo-u'vriv : sobriety, mod-
eration, leaning here rather to the side
of indifference, "Which in ii. 40. 7 is
described as a.Trpayfj.ov and axpfwv.
4. irXcovi: = fj.d^ovt, i.e. than it would
be under different circumstances.
5. irpoa-yopcvo'vrwv : partic. impf. :
here, announced beforehand ; elsewhere,
' proclaim aloud ' ; see on c. 29. 3.
7. (la&ijcriv iroitwr0 : " you would
not take knowledge of what we were
trying to show you." See on c. 6. 3.
TIOV Xe-yovrujv . . . Xt'-yovo-i : the const.
is similar to vii. 73. 2, foroi'oija'as a.\n(av
T}\V Sidvoiav, except that here a sen-
tence, us . . . \4yovffi, stands in place
of the subst. Cf. Xen. Cyr. \. 2. 18,
(ffvorifffv avriav as firqp'jntav a\\T]\ovs.
See on c. 52. 10. " Against the speak-
ers, rather, you directed your suspicion
that they were influenced by self-
interest. " 8. t vtxa. : see App. 8ia-
4>o'pwv: here, interests (from the act.
$ia.<f>fpfiv), as fifreffTi irpbs TO idia 5ta^>o-
pa iraffi rJ> "iffov, ii. 37. 5 ; iv. 86. 23 ; v.
115. 8 ; elsewhere, ' points in dispute '
(from the mid. Sicupfpfffdat), as in c.
56. 2 ; 67. 14 ; 78. 12 ; ii. 27. 9 ; iv. 79.
10 ; Y. 45. 2. 9. ov irplv ircurxiv : see
on c. 39. 5. tv TCJ> efryu : = eV avry
ry irdffxtiv, but also having reference
to the common use of eV T< tpytp of
action in war : when we are actually
engaged. 10. tv ols : Cl. connects with
the sup. ov% T^Kiffra, ' among whom
we have the best right to speak ' ;
and compares c. 6. 6, eV ro7s. But it
is better with P. and Kr. to interpret
before whom, as c. 85. 15, tv TO?S Aa/ce-
Sa.i/j.oviois. 11. o<rw : ' in what de-
gree,' in so far as; without a comp.,
also in ii. 47. 14 ; iii. 45. 27 ; v. 90. 6 ;
108. 3; vi. 78. 5; viii. 84. 3. 12.
vf3pi<>|Mvoi,aaXov'|xcvoi: parties, impf.,
including a considerable time up to
the present.
14. w OVK etSo'o-i : sc. vfj.?v, depend-
ing on irpofffdtt, " you would need ad-
ditional information on the ground
of your ignorance." vvv 8 : i.e.
fv <pavfp<p ovffrjs TTJS dSi/ciaj a'jTu,-.
168
THUCYDIDES L 68, 69.
15 TI Set
TOtS 8' .e
a)v rovs /xe> SeSovXa>/y,eVovs opdrc,
avrous, /cat ou^ ^KICTTO. rots ^e-
re'pots vfjifjidxpt<s> ^al IK iro\\ov TryooTrapeo'/ceuao'/xe^ov?,
et Trore TroXe/x^croz'rat ; ou yap ai> KepKvpdv re vrroXa- 4
ySoVres /Sta r^jiwv eivov /cat IIoretoatai> eVoXtop/cou;' cj^
CO ro jaeV eVt/catporarov ^atpiov Trpos ra eVt pa/oys arro-
Xpfjj-0aL, rj 8e vavTiKO-; av ^eyicrrov Trapecr^e rots IleXo-
TTowT] crt'ots.
C9 "Kat raj^Se v/aets atrtot, TO T irpatrov edVavres l
avrous r^ TrdXt^ ^tera ra M^8t/ca /cparwat Kat vcrrepov
ra ua/c/oa crTrjo-ai ret^, Is roSe re del aTroo-reyoowres ou
the apod, is merely implied. See
on c. 58. 2. ov -yelp oiv : " for other-
wise (see on c. u. 5) they would not
have so openly resorted to violent
measures at Corcyra and Potidaea."
Cf. Eur. /. T. 6G(!. viroXapovrts :
of crafty appropriation at the ex-
pense of another. Cf. c. 121. 9; 143.
3; vi. 58. 7; viii. 105. 15. 19. PIO.
TJJUOV : see on c. 43. 8. efyov : after
the aor. partic., as c. 29. 23; 30. 4;
38. 15. 20. TO ptv ... ij Se : chias-
mus : TO fjLfv (Potidaea) conformed in
(vender to the pred. xwpioi'. ewro-
XpTJo-0eu : to wake use of. Cf. vi. 1 7.
5 ; vii. 42. 27. The inf. is epexegetic
of tiriKatpoTaTov, " excellently situated
for profitable use of it (sc. T< x<"P'V)
in relation to the Thracian coast."
21. TOIS : before l\f\oirovvt)<riois is from
the Vat. Ms.
69. 1-6. You have yourselves en-
couraged their encroachments by looking
//niitl// on as they increased their power,
am/ you will have to bear the consequences.
2. TI]V iro'Xtv . . . KpaT-Cvai : see c.
90-93. Kparvvat, a poetic word ; act.,
iii. 18. 7; mid., iii. 82. 40; iv. 52. 13;
114. 10. In tragedy = Kparflv. 3.
TCI p,aKpd Te()(T] : see c. 107. 1. OTTJ,
15. |xaKpr)-yop<iv : c/. ii. 36. 14 ; iv. 59.
G, in both places with eV {j'SJo-tj/, which
has here been anticipated. We must
supply T//UUS as subj., extended now to
include the other allies, and serving
as the antecedent of S>v. When the
rel. is thus used rhetorically to intro-
duce important aspects of the case,
a certain freedom of const, is com-
mon. Cf. c. 74. 11 ; vi. 68. 2, iro\\y
irapatveffei TI Se? ^pfjdflai, ot trdpt(r/j.(i>
M rbv ayiova ; So, often in poets :
Soph. 0. C. 263, 427; Aj. 457; Ar.
Nub. 1226, 1377 ; .Ron. 1058. TOVS
p'v : e.g. the Aeginetans. 16. rois
8e : e.g. the Megarians. rois . . .
vp|Aax<>is : i.e. the Potidaeans, as
special dependants of the Corinthi-
ans. 17. TrpOTrapeo-KevacTfJLEVOus : in
the second member of the rel. clause
dpare has taken a new obj., avrovs,
with an act. partic. ; to thit obj. a
third partic. member is here attached
which has no longer any connexion
with the rel. uv ; " and you see
that they have long ago prepared
themselves, in case they shall by
and by be involved in war." 18.
iroXc^o-ovTai : fut. mid. as pass.
C/.viii. 43.13. G. 1248; 11.410. Here
THUCYDIDES I. 69.
169
rov5 VTT* eKtlvoiv SeSovXw/>ti>ou9 e'Xev#eptag, dXXa,
5 /cat roi/s vfjierepovs 17877 ^v/x/xa^ou? ov yap 6 SoiAcucra-
clXX' 6 Swdjaevo? ^teV Travcrat, irtpiopwv Se 01X77-
avTO Spa, eiTrep Km TT)V d^twcrtv TT^S dperrjs
v rr)v 'EXXdSa <eperat. //,oXts Se vw ye 2
/cat ovSe vw eVt ffravepols. '
10 d$LKOvfjLe0a ert crKOTrelv, ctXXa. /ca#' o rt
ot yap Sp&We?, /3e/3ovXeu/AeVot Trpos ov Stey^w/cora? 77877,
<rai: to raise; probably only here of
walls; but with o-nflAas, v. 18. 54; 23.
22 ; and often with rpoiraiov, c. 30. 2 ;
54. 3 ; 105. 30 ; ii. 22. 10. es ro'Se
T : the postscript re connects an im-
portant </></ particular. Cf. c. 2. 6 ;
50. 4 ; 56. 8. es To5e = M 6 'XP' ^oOSe
(Scliol.) is rare. Cf. Hdt. iv. 10. 17,
en /fa! eVrJSf ; and es TOVTO, v. 26. 6.
airoorTtpovvTfs : expresses not so much
the act of depriving, as the continued
withholding of what is due. See on
c. 40. 7. 4. TOVS . 8e8ov\>jw'vous :
an invidious expression for the Attic
IwjUjuaxoi, to which is opposed TOVS
v/j.erepovs fujUyuaxous with the empha-
sizing ^877, now even. 7. avrd Spa:
i.e. 5nv\ovTat. See on c. 5. 11. TT\V
d|ito(riv TTJS dpTTjs : reputation for mag-
nunimiti/. apery, particularly of gen-
erous dealing with the weak. Cf.
c. 37-21; iii. 58. 2; iv. 19. 12. See
Introd. p. 36. 8. ws cXevGspuv /ere. :
this claim of Sparta often occurs.
See ii. 8. 15; 71. 2; iii. 32. 5; 59.
30; 63. 16; iv. 108. 12. tpepeaBai,
properly of bearing off a prize ; and
so to gain, enjoy. Cf. ii. II. 36.
vCv -ye : so Stephanus for vvv re
of the Mss., rightly adopted by the
recent editors (not by Sh., who ren-
ders 'now too'). 9. e'irl 4>avepots :
eVi with dat. of conditioning circum-
stances, as c. 1 3. 4 ; 65. 7; 70. 10 ; iv. 22.
13; upon a basis of openly expressed pur-
pose, from which alone a sure decision
can be reached. \P 1 1 V "Y { *P Kr *- ' "^y
this time we ought to have been con-
sidering not whether we are wronged
but how we are to be revenged." J.
On the formation of XP^" = XP^l $ v >
Kiihn. 298, 5. For xaff o n, how, cf.
vi. 8. 16; and see on c. 35. 16. 11.
ol -yap 8p<3vTs . Tr'p\ovTai : Cl.,
considering that we need in this clause
a special designation of the Atheni-
ans, renders ot' yap, for they (cf. vi. 36.
6), though this use of the art. for dem.
pron. with yap is extremely doubtful
in prose (Kiihn. 458, 3 ; 459 ; Kr. Dial.
50, 1,2). It seems better to regard
this as a general proposition of which
the application to the Athenians is
found in 12, oi eiria-rd/^eBa ic-re. The
previous clause x/")" V^P o-^vov-
/j.e0a implies the dilatory, indecisive
behaviour of the Lacedaemonians ;
and it is proper that this should be
contrasted first with the resolute prac-
tice of energetic natures in general,
and then with actual policy of the
Athenians. The commas, therefore,
are to be removed and ?f5ij to be con-
nected with ou yue \\ovres. " For men
who act (men of energy and action,
actuosi), with plans fully formed,
advance at once and without hesita-
tion against men who have not yet
made up their minds." This does not
necessarily imply impetuous action;
170
THUCYDIDES t 69.
/cat ov /aeXXo^res eTrep^ovrai. /cat emo-Ta/u,e#a ota 6Sw ot 3
'A0r)v<uoi /cat art /car' o\iyov yutpovcrw CTU rov9 Tre'Xas,
/cat Xav0dveiv fjiev oto/Aevot Sta TO a.va.icrBiqrov v
15 fjcrcrov ffapcrovcri, yvovrvs Se etSoras nepiopav tc
ey/cetcroi'Tat. 7]a-v^d^T jaez/ yap /AoVot 'EXX^wv, a> Aa/ce- 4
Sat/ioViot, ou 777 8uz/a/xet rtva, dXXa r^ /xeXX^cret d/xwo-
fjLevoi, /cat fjiovoi ou/c ap^ofJLei^rjv r~r)v avr)(TLV TCJV e^9pwv,
StTrXacrtov/AeV/p Se /caraXvovres. /cat/rot eXe'yecr^e dcr<a- 5
20 Xet<? eTfat, o5j> apa 6 Xoyos row epyov e/cpdret. roi' re
yap M^So^ avrot tcr^txe^ e/c Trepdrcov y^5 Trportpov 7rt
and therefore the words involve noth-
ing inconsistent with the slow and
steady aggression attributed to the
Athenians. See App.
12. Kdl tirurrd|i0a KT. : observe
that a verb ( eire^tpxavrai or x< u P''0'i)
must be supplied for ofa 68&?, unless,
with Cobet, KOI on is bracketed. For
Sri can hardly be taken as = Kaff o rt
of 10. KO.T dXi-yov : 6,y //tf/e a?id lit-
tle. Cf. c. 61. 18. TOVS ire'Xas : see
on c. 32. 3. 14. Kal \av6dvciv . . .
Oap<rov<ri : while they think themselves un-
observed merely because your perceptions
are dull, they are not so wholly (i^aaov)
free from fear. On rb avaiffOrirov,
see on c. 36. 3. Cf. c. 82. 1 ; vi. 86.
17. 15. yvo'vTs &E . . . t-yKEi<rovTcu :
but when they have come to the conclusion
that you know their doings and yet do
not interfere, they will press on with vig-
our. tyKfiaOai often of actual fight-
ing. Cf. c. 49. 29 ; ii. 79. 24 ; iii. 98.
6 ; iv. 22. 5 ; v. 73. 17 ; viii. 85. 18.
17. ov TT) Swdfjui . . . d|iuvop.voi :
defending yourselves not by using your
power but by looking as if you were going
to use it. For the sing, nva, cf. c. 95.
16; 141.29; ii. 37. 2; iii. 46.' 20; iv.
85. 19. 19. 8nr\cwriov|i6'vT|v : the
usual form of the verb is 5iirAatne>.
Some concrete notion like Svva/j.i>
must be supplied as obj. from avfraiv.
KCUTOI : and yet, introduces an ob-
jection adduced by the speaker to
his own disparaging account. " If you
were disinclined to move, at least
people said you were secure against
dangers from without." Kr.'s inter-
pretation ' cautious ' is not justified
by the usage of Thuc. 20. coy : re-
fers to the antecedent v/j.f?s implied
in f\fytffdf (cf. c. 68. 15), and has an
adversative meaning, as in c. 35. 15.
S>v is objective gen. to \6yos in the
sense of repute. Cf. ii. 42. 7 ; Eur. El.
937, ravSplis fMfv ovSels -raif Se Brj\iiav
\6yos; I. T. 517; Plat. Apol. 26 b.
opa : chiefly with the impf . (cf. c. 35.
20) emphasizes the revelation of a fact'
not before realized : " but it turns
out that your reputation was greater
than the facts warranted." Kr. Spr.
53, 2, G; Kiihn. 543, 6. 21. to-^v
. . . X0o'vTa : Thuc. never uses tiSwat
with the inf., but with either art, a>s,
or a partic. Cf. c. 76. 5; 122. 14;
127. 3 ; 140. 3 ; ii. 40. 22, etc. GMT.
687 ; H. 982. etc irepaTwv -yfjs : pro-
verbial. Cf. Alc&e.frg. 8 ; Xen. Ages.
9. 4. Often imitated by later writers.
TTfxmpov T( : like irpiv with inf., ii.
THUCYDIDES I. 69.
HeXoTrovmycrov eXOovra r) rd nap' vpotv dittos irpoa-
iravrYJ(Tai, /cat vvv rov? 'A^vatov? ov^ e/cds, axnrep e/cet-
vov, dXX' eyyus oVras irepiopdre, /cat dirt rov eir
25 aurot afjivvecrOcn, /3ouXecr#e /xaXXov eVicWa? /cat es
7T/3O? 7roXX<5 Swarcurepov? aywvit,6^voi /caracrnpat, CTTI-
crrdfJievoL /cat roi/ f3dp/3apov avrov ire pi avrai rd TrXeta)
(T^aXefra /cat Trpo? avrov? TOVS 'A^Tpatovs iroXXa 1^
17817 rot? dfJiapTTJ/jiacrLV aurwv jJLaXXov 17 T^ d
30 TL/JLUpia Treptyeye^jaeVov? eTret at ye v^terepat
178^ rtvd? 7TOV /cat a.7rapacrKevov<s 8td TO Trtcrrevcrat
pav. /cat //^Set? vfjicov ITT e^dpa TO irXeof f) atria
rctSe Xeyecr^at- atrta /xei^ yd/9 <tXwv av$>pa)V IO~TLV
, KaTTfyopia Se e^Opatv d
40. 11 ; vi. 58. 3 ; viii. 45. 29; vrnepov
f,, vi. 4. 12. Sturm, HPIN, p. 97. t'irV
TTJV Il\oirovvT]o-ov : even to the con-
fines of Peloponnesus, in hostile sense.
22. TO, irap* vjiuiv : your defensive
forces. Cf. vi. 22. 14 ; 46. 9. d|U>s :
sc. TTJS u/j.erfpa,s Svvdfj.fcios. irpoairav-
Ttjcrai : went forth to withstand liim. Cf.
iv. 92. 28. 23. K6ivov : assimilated
to roi/y 'Aflrjfoioyy. Kr. /Sy>r. 62, 4, 3 ;
Kuhn. 581, 3. Cf. \. 99. 4 ; vi. 68. 9;
Dem. iv. 21. 24. c'-yyvs 6'vras : not to
be construed with Trepioparf, which is
here used without a partic., as in
6, but pred. to rovs 'AOrjvaions, although
they are not far off but close at hand.
dvrl TOV ir\0eiv : cf. vii. 75-40.
eir\OtivavTo: ultra adoriri, with
reference to the following fin6vra.s.
25. s TVX.<XS KaTaoTTJvcu : used spe-
cially of the uncertainties of war. Cf.
c. 78. 5; vi. ii. 22. 26. tVurrafie-
vot : though you know. 27. avrdv
irepl avrio : by his own fault. Cf. vi.
33.29; Hdt. ix. 101. 13, ^ irepl Map-
Sovio} TTTaia-ri TJ 'EAAa?. " Propr . circa
se tanquam scopulum, i.e. sua
culpa." P. TO. irXsCw: see on c.
13. 17. 28. t]fxds : not the Corinthi-
ans alone, but the other allies also who
depended on Sparta. 30. irepi/ye'ye-
vt](j.e'vovs : see on c. 55. 11. ol i3(i-
rcpai eXiriSes : the hopes which rested on
you. See on c. 33. 18. 31. rjSi] TIVOS
. . . <|>0cipav : have already ruined some,
who remained unprepared just because
they trusted you ; alluding perhaps to
the Thasians, c. 101, and the Euboe-
ans, c. 114. The aor. is empiric,
drawing a general inference from
special occurrences. GMT. 155 ; H.
840; Kuhn. 380, 7. For ^877, cf. c.
1 20. 6 ; ii. 77. 15 ; iv. 62. 13 ; vi. 86. 14 ;
vii. 77. 2, 16.
32. TO irXt'ov V{ : after a neg. See on
c. 9. 21. ir' e'xOpq. . . . atria. : see on
c. 37. 8. flere, as there, ewl indicates
the end ; but the two nouns do not ex-
actly correspond, exfy"* referring to a
sentiment, and ama, expostulation, to
an action : " not to lay bare our hostile
feelings, but to make a well-grounded
complaint." Accordingly in the follow-
ing explanation, in which ama stands
172
THUCYDIDES 1. 70.
5 otovs v/xtv
70 " Kal d/xa, elirep rives /cat dXXot, ct^tot vo/u,toyu,ei> 1
eu'at rot? Tre'Xas ^ioyov eVe^ey/cetv, dXXaj? re /cat jueyd-
- a)v KaOecrroiTtov, Trepl a*v OVK alcrdd-
ye So/cetre ovS' e/cXoytcrao"$at Trwrrore i
{Qrjvaiovs oVras /cat ocrov v/xwv /cat a>s
6 dya)i> ecrrat. ot /xeV ye vecoreporroiol /cat 2
einvorjo'ai o^ets /cat evrtreXecrat e)oya) a av
first chiastically, instead of an elucida-
tion of fxfy 11 we have Karrjyopia, the
real opposite of curia. The genitives
<pl\uv avbpiov and exOp&v are objective.
The course of thought is this : our
reproaches are not Karnyopia but atria,
for we regard you as (pi\oi a/napTavov-
70. The Athenians, by their activity
and decision, have great advantage over
you with your sluggish and dilatory
policy.
1. Kal a|xa re. : " besides the good
intentions of which we are conscious,
we have as good a right as any to
find fault with you." What follows,
however, relates rather to the char-
acter of the Lacedaemonians than to
the justification of the Corinthians.
efrrep rives KO.\ oXXoi: cf. c. 142. 24;
iv. 55. 12 ; Hdt. ix. 27. 26 ; Plat. Phaed.
58 e; 63 c; 67 b; Xen. C/yr. iii. 3.
42. On the Kal in such formulae, see
Kiihn. 524, 2, 3; Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 13.
2. TOIS irtXas: see on c. 32. 16;
here specially of the Lacedaemonians.
3. TOV 5ia4>epo'vTo>v : the points of
difference, i.e. between you and the
Athenians, to be presently stated ; so
ii. 43. 27. But P. and Kr. interpret,
' the interests at stake,' as in vi. 92.
23, like ri 8,d>opo in c. 68. 8. The
former sense is confirmed by 4, irpbs
olovs . . . einai. Bonitz, Beitrage zur
Erkliirunq des Thnk>ididfs, p. 7.
alo-Odvco-Oai c'KXo-yurao-Oai : have for
obj. the following dependent interr.
clause -rrpbs o'iovs KT(. The use of irw-
wore shows that K\oyiffa<r6ai repre-
sents a real past tense, to have calcu-
lated. 4. irpds o'iovs KO.I oo-ov 8ia<j>e'-
povTttS : i.e. oToi Kal oaov . . . Siafytpovrts
oi 'AGrivatol flffiv, irpbs ovs o aytav tarai.
Cf. c. 73. 18. For examples of simi-
lar blending of a question and a de-
pendent sentence, see Kiihn. 588, 4.
5. i3(iiv : depends on ta-rai. On its
emphatic position, see on c. 68. 1.
oo-ov Kal <is iniv : how far, I should
say how utterly. Sh.
6. oi (w'v -y = see on c. 40. 15. The
opposition is thus strongly marked.
veompoiroioi : the adj. only here in
Thuc.; the abstract noun in c. 102. 11.
7. cmvoTjo-ai tcrt. : in the following
delineation, 10 aor. infs. alternate with
7 pres. infs. (aor. firivorja-ai, iimeXfffat,
fwiyvavai, eiK(ff6ai, trpa^ai, iriarevaai,
r7reA.(JeiV, /3\dtyai, rvxe?v irpd^avres, irpa-
|ot ; pres., ay^tiv, otfffdai, KraffQai, irpdv-
fffiv, T}]V firixfiprjffiv iroiftaQai, KraaQai,
Tiye7a-6at). The latter designate endur-
ing conditions or continued activities;
the former, activities with a definite
direction or ends attained. It will be
observed, too, how the inf. with a
neg. (or with a neg. notion, as <Fj>5e3,
12, o\'fya, 22) is regularly in the aor.
(complexive), unless resistance or re-
fusal is implied, as in 13 ("you refuse
to believe that you will ever").
to form plans. Cf. 21 ;
THUCYDIDES I. 70.
173
Se rot vTrap^pvrd re crweu> /cat e-rrtyvtovai /x^Sev KOI cp-
ya) ovSe TavayKata e&Kto'dai. av0LS Se ot /xeV /cat napa 3
10 Swa/xty ToXfMrjTal /cat irapa yvw^v Kiv^vvevral /cat eVt
rot? Set^ot? eveATTtSe? TO Se v^erepov r/Js re Swajitetu?
eVSea Trpa^ai T-Y}S re yvo)^^ /r/ySe rot? /3e/3atots Trtcrrev-
crat TOJV re Seu'wi' /^SeVore otecr#at dTroXv^Vecr^at /cat 4
yu,rp /cat a'o/a'Ot irpbs v/x,a? /xeXX^rag /cat aVoS^/A^rat TT/SOS
15 eVS^jaoTarou? olovrai yap ot //-> TT? a7rovcrta av rt /cra-
/) e V ^ > \ /} ~ > \t * /-)\ / |
o-c/at, v/xet? oe ra> eTreAc/etv /cat ra erot/xa a^ pAai/;at.
ii. n. 11; v. 13. 7; Ar. cc/. 247.
o^eis : quick, defined by the dependent
infs. But as applied to the Lacedae-
monians, it must be taken ironically,
or by zeugma implying the general
sense u/j.f'is oloi ^trre. a ov yvwo'i.v :
whatever they have decided. So usually
in aor. See App. 8. eiri-yviovai : to
adopt further measures. Cf. ii. 65. 48;
iii. 57. 6. In c. 132. 35 it means
'find out.' 9. ovSe': the two preced-
ing clauses (acfeiv and firtyvtavai, con-
nected by re Kat) give the positive
and neg. sides of the Laconian con-
servatism, and are in the same const,
as firivor\aai ; but the neg. ouSe shows
that this last clause is conceived in-
dependently of the former, as if Thuc.
had said ov jueWoi o|6?s fa-re ouSe TCI-
vayKaia f^iKfffdat. This last verb is
usually intr., as in PI. Prot. 311 d;
Xen. Mem. i. 4. 17; ii. 3. 19, but is
here, carry out, attain. So in 21, e'|eA-
6e?v has a neut. pi. obj. Cf. iii. 108.
9; Soph. TV. 506, e^TJ\9ov &f0\' aytavwv.
av0is : further, implying here not
repetition, but advance. Cf. iii. 106.
8 ; vi. 90. 5. 10. To\|iT]Ta . . . KIV-
SvvtvraC : Thuc. seems to have coined
several verbal substs. of this form :
fj.f AA.TJTTJS, airoSrjfj.Tjrris, 14 ; fiKaar-fis, C.
138. 15 ; 5ta\\aKT-fis, iv. 60. 4, all ex-
pressing bent, habituation to a course,
like Latin nouns in - 1 o r. Here irapa
Swa.fj.iv (beyond the measure of one's
strength, implying rashness) and irapa
yviaLL-nv (beyond the limits which pru-
dence would set, implying reckless-
ness) are opposed to the clauses which
state the defects of the Lacedaemo-
nians, rrjs Svvdfj.fcas fvSea 7rpa|ajand TTJS
yvdi/jLTis /iT)5e TOIS fiefiatots niffrevffai.
eirl TOIS Seivois : in the face of dangers,
propositis periculis. Cf.c. 143.
8 ; v. 90. 6 ; vi. 20. 3 ; Dem. iv. 20, <?*}
Tip irpd.TTfti' ovSf TO, /j.iKpa Tnxelre.
13. Kal \L-r\v KaC : introducing forci-
bly a further statement, iam vero.
Cf. C. 142. 1, Kal fj^iv ovSe. 14. 00-
KVOI : not here ' indefatigable in en-
durance,' but resolute for action, as in
C. 74. 5. 15. TT} dirovcrta: by their
absence from home. civ TI KracrGai :
the pres. inf. with the pregnant TI, as
in 29, deJ Kraa-ffai, implies a never-satis-
fied eagerness to press forward ; while
TO ero?fj.a, 16, a strengthened virdp-
xovra, means possessions lying ready
for use, the loss of which is feared.
Cf. iv. 61. 2 ; vi. 9. 16. 16. (trt\9tlv :
whether abs. or with a dat. has in
Thuc. so generally the meaning of hos-
tile advance (cf. c. 2. 8 ; 18. 18 ; 62. 10 ;
69. 12, 24; 123. 14; 124. 18; ii. 36.
14; 39. 12; 89. 22; iii. 84. 7, etc.)
that it expresses the aggressive spirit,
174
THUCYDIDES I. 70.
re rail' evfocuv em 7TAtcrToi> egep^ovTai /cat 5
CTT' eXa^tcrrov dva.TTLTTTovo'Lv. crt Se TO!? /xei' 6
aXXorptajrarots virep TT^S TroXew? ^pajfrat, TT^
20 yv(i)^jj Se ot/cetoTctTT; es TO irpda-cruv TL vtrep avTrjs. /cat 7
A % A % S V S>/\ /I ''N / /)
ot/ceta crTepecrtrai
,, a 8' az> eVeX^oWe? /cr^crwi'Tat, oXtya TT/JO? TO,
fj,ek\ovTa TV)(eiv Trpd^avTes, rfv 8' apa /cat TOV
which the Lacedaemonians are said
to dread, more distinctly than <?|fA-
Oerc, proposed by Ullrich and approved
by St. (Jahrb. 1863, p. 413). In
22, eTre\06vTfs is used of the Athe-
nians in the same sense of agres-
sion. 17. KparovvTj's T : from this
point, when the inferential re marks
the passage from the general to its
application in particulars, the delinea-
tion confines itself to the Athenians,
and is calculated to make a lively
impression on the Lacedaemonians.
18. eir' cXdxKTTOv dvairCirTovcriv :
clearly opp. to eirl irXtiffTov f^fpxovrai
(they pursue their victory to the furthest
extent, cf. Plat. Prot. 361 c) and to
be taken in the pass, sense of iriirreiv
= /3d\\eff6a.i, they allow themselves to be
forced back, they fall back, the least.
Cf. Bonitz, ibid, p. 8 ff . TI Sc :
this bravery, always pressing forward,
never frightened back, does not
merely lead the Athenians to ever-
new results ; still more effective is the
clear consciousness with which they
put all powers of body and mind at
the service of their country. 19. TTJ
Yvconjj : tne mind and all its powers,
opp. to a-canara. Cf. ii. 38. 2, "A
somewhat forced antithesis between
a\\orpKoTdrois and oiKfiordrr) is the
veil of a noble sentiment. Their
bodies they throw away, as freely as
though they did not belong to them,
in the service of their country ; their
minds they jealously preserve as the
thing dearest to them, that they may
use them on her behalf." Jowett.
20. KCU . . . jxs'v . . . Se' . . . Sc : this un-
limited devotion of the Athenians
exhibits itself in three, aspects, as re-
gards (1) aims not completely carried
out (& /j.fi> &v . . . Tiyovvrai) ; (2) aims
perfectly attained (& 8" &f . . . irpacu/-
TSS) ; (3) aims which have not suc-
ceeded (/}/ 5' apa . . . -T^V xpfiav). There
must not therefore be a full point
before fy 8' &pa. See St. Jahrb. 1863, p.
473-4. 21. e'X0ft)<riv : (so the best
Mss. for firfe\0(a(nt>) here and iii. 108.
9 with a neut. obj. of undefined extent
(& &v, rb TTO\V) has a trans, mean-
ing, bring to an issue. See on 9.
oLKtia <rTpO-0ai i]-yo-uvTai : the ace.
with a-repeaQou does not occur else-
where, but may be tolerated as inner
obj. from a neut. adj. See on c. 32.
4. Kr. Spr. 47, 13, 10. or<=>e<r0ai
seems to be = tvrepriadau, but " verbs
of privation connote feeling." Gil-
dersleeve on Find. Py. vn. 22. "In
failing to attain an object, they consid-
er that they have lost what was really
their own." 22. <>Xi-ya > irposTd|j.\Xov-
ra: cf. c. 6. 15; 10.8, 33; "only little
in comparison with what remains to be
done." So Tv-^tlv Trpd^wres instead of
7rpaai (GMT. 144 ; H. 984) points to
the unsatisfying character of the re-
sult: " that they have indeed succeeded
this time." 23. rjvS'opa: and if after
THUCYDIDES I. 70, 71.
175
(T(f>aXa)(TLv, avTeXirLcravTf.^ aXXa enXT/jpaxrav rr^v
25 JJLOVOL yap e^ovcrt re 6yu,ota>s /cat eX7Ttouo~ti> a av 7
crtucrt Sta TO Ta^eta^ rrjv eTT^eLprjcnv Troteur^at a>v av
yva)CTL. /cat TavTa ueTa TTOVCOV Trdvra /cat KLV$VVO)V Si' 8
oXov TOU aia)vos /JLO^OVCTL, /cat aTroXauovcriv eXct^
ro)v VTrapyovTwv Sta TO del Kracr$ai /cat JU,TJ
30 dXXo Tt yyelcrOai. rj TO TO. Se'ofTa Trpd^ai, vu<f>opdv TC
ov^ rfcrcrov rfcrv^iav aTrpdy^ova rj dcr^o\iav ITTITTOVOV
cSo~T et Tt? auTou? gvvekaiv fyairi 7T6(f)VKevaL eVt TO> JU-T^TC 9
>\v / r v *\\ '^J' '**
auTov? e X tI/ i)crv^iav jjLrjre TOV? aAAovs avupajTrovs ear,
6p0a>s av etTrot.
71 " TauTT^g fjievTOL TotavTTy? dvTLKa0eo'T'r]Kvia^ TroXews, 1
combination emphasizes the former
member so much that the latter is often
practically denied. C/". ou Too-oDrov
oaov, and od / uoAAoj' (ri TrAeToj/) ^. See
on c. 9. 2, 21. Here it is represented
that do-xoAio firiirovos is certainly not
regarded by the Athenians as a mis-
fortune, while yavxia airpdyfitav is SO
regarded.
32. t'irl TO> . . . <xv : the infs. with
firl rcf after ire<pvKfvai represent the
constant object of their whole exist-
ence. The inf. alone would indicate
only adaptation in the special case,
as in ii. 64. 17 ; iii. 45. 8; iv. 61. 20.
33. dv : with this x e '" Tl<rvx' iav must
be supplied, as must a corresponding
partic. with opav, c. 78. 10 ; 80. 2.
71. You have now an excellent op-
portunity for changing your policy.
Nothing short of an invasion of Attica
will help us and keep us in your alli-
ance.
1. ravTTjs TOiavT]s iro'Xfws : although
this state with such characteristics stands
facing you. It is better to make TO.V-
rvs, with appos. TOIO.VTTIS ir6\f(as (sc.
oftrrjs) subj. of avriKa0f(rrijKvias, than,
with Kr. and B., to make rcwrr/y alone
a// i'< <wr/i OH< Ma^. TOW: belongs to
(r<t>a\uffii> rather than to irei'pa. C/- ii-
43. 12. The best Mss. have KOI TOU and
not TOU Kaf. For the force of /cof, see
one. 15. 7. 24. du'T\'Trt<ravTS : occurs
here only, forming new hopes in com-
pensation for failure. ir\TJpto<rav :
empiric aor. See on c. 69. 31.
Xfxiciv : want, lack. Of. iii. 59. 9.
25. e'xoxxrv . . . teal \Trt5ov<riv : an
inversion of the natural order for
greater effectiveness ; "possession and
hope in this case coincide." o'|ioia>s :
see on c. 58. 7. 26. <v: the gen. as-
similated to the obj. of titix.eip'naiv.
Cf.vu. 43; 12.
27. (WTO, TTO'VWV : with, i.e. not with-
out, constant toil. 28. aluvos (iox0ov-
<n: altav (in Time, here only) and
/j.oxOf'tv (once more in ii. 39. 23), un-
usual expressions chosen to enforce
the close of the delineation. 29. p]-
T e'oprijv a\X.o TI rj-ye urOai : the hyper-
bole usual in proverbial expressions,
the only thing they deem a festival. Cf.
iii. 30. 12; vii. 77. 25. The Schol.
makes this an allusion to the refusal
of the Spartans to set forth during
festivals. 31. ov\ if<ro-ov . . . TJ : this
176
THUCYDIDES I. 71.
a) Aa/ceSat/xwtot, 8ta//,e'XXeT /cat otecr#e TT)^
ov rovrots raiv dv0pwTr<av em TrXetcrTov apKew, ot ai/
T$ /xe^ TrapacrKevrj 8t/cata irpdcrcratcri, rf) 8e yvupr), fy
5 dSt/c&Wat, S^Xot c5crt ^17 eTTLTpe^ovre^, dXX' err! TGJ /AT)
XuTretv re aXXous /cat avrot dfjivvofjievoi p,r) /3XaVrecr#ttt
TO tcroi' vejaere. jadXts 8' av TrdXet O/JLOLO, irapoiKovvres 2
ervy^dvere TOVTOV vw S*, OTre/3 /cat aprt e'S^Xwcra/xet',
dp^aioTpOTra vp&v ra eTrtr^Sevjuara TT^OO? avrovg ecrrtv.
10 dvayKT) Se a>onrep re^yr)<s del ra eTrtytyvd/Aet'a Kparelv 3
the subj., and rotouTTjs ir^Aeois pred.
with the partic. The elaborate deline-
ation of the last chap, requires to be
resumed here with something more
than the simple TOUTTJS. Cf. ii. 60.
16, tpo} roiovr<f avSpl. But in c. 74. 1,
roiovrov vfj.f3dvTos TOVTOV, TOVTOV alone
is the subj. 2. SiafxcXXcrc : you per-
sist in your dilatory course. Cf. c. 142.
3; iv. 27. 22; vi. 25. 3; 49. 18, etc.
3. dpxciv : from the meaning ' suf-
fice ' comes naturally that of hold
out, last. ot civ KTe. : the condition
under which quiet behaviour can
maintain adequate security for a con-
siderable time is expressed in the first
member by a description of the per-
sons in question, " who, in the use
they make of their own warlike prep-
aration, do only what is just, but
show also a decided purpose not to
submit to wrong." The neg. p-fi is
used because in a generic rel. sen-
tence. Kr. Spr. 67, 9. For eiriTpfirfiv,
cf. c. 82. 4 ; 95. 5 ; ii. 72. 20 ; vi. 40. 9 ;
viii. 27. 6. 5. d\X" eVl TW p} KTe. :
in these words the sentence is contin-
ued as if the former portion had begun
with OVK offffOf TOVTOIS (instead of oltirOf
ov TOVTOIS). The sense is : "but on the
principle of doing no offence to others,
and of receiving no damage yourselves
in being compelled to resist injuries,
you maintain what you consider to be
an impartial attitude " ; whereas this
is really a course which is wholly in
favour of the aggressive Athenians.
But Cl. explains rb tcrov vtfj.etv ' attach
equal importance,' comparing iii. 3.
6; 48.2; vi. 88. 10; Plat. Prot. 337 a ;
in which passages, however, the phrase
is followed by the dat. and not by eirt
with dat. Others explain, ' you form
your notions of right,' 'your concep-
tion of political justice is founded';
but Cl. rightly objects that no in-
stances can be quoted of the words
used in this sense.
7. fio'Xis 8' av KT|. : but you could
hardly carry out such a policy success-
fully, if you had a city just like^ your-
selves for your neighbour. 8. vvv 8t :
introduces the real state of the case,
oi>x 6/J.oia ir6\fi irapoiKf'tTf. 9. dp\cuo-
Tpoira: old-fashioned; not elsewhere
in Attic. tiriTT)8 vjiara : see on c.
32. 10. irpo's : see on c. 6. 15. irpbs
avTovs = irpbs TO. fTrtTr)8fv/j.a.Ta aincav,
comparatio compendiaria. Cf.
14; c. 77. 24; 143. 14; Horn. P 51,
KOfjia.1 XapiTfff<nv 6/xo?oi. Kiihn. 543, 3 ;
Kr. Spr. 48, 13, 9.
10. TC'XVIIS : not ' art ' in the higher
sense, but any competence resting on
exercise and experience; especially in
matters of war and seamanship. Cf. c.
THUCYDIDES I. 71. 177
/cat ^(TV^atflvcrri /-lev TrdXet ra aKivrjTa VO^I^JLOL apicrra,
77/309 TroXXa Se dvay/ca^ojaeVots teWt TroXX^s /cat eVtre-
^1/17 crew 5 Set. StoVep /cat ra rwi/ 'A0r)vai(t)i> O-TTO r^s TTO-
Xv7retpta<? tTTt TrXeov v^wv /ce/catvwrat.
15 " Me^/H /x.eV ovV rovSe ajpicrOa) vyacov
vvV Se rot? re aXXots /cat IloreiSatarats, axnrep v
o~$e, /3o77$i7crare /cara ra^os eo~/3aXoVres I? rr)i> '
tVa ju,^ a^Syaa? re (f)iXov<s /cat ^vyyevet? rot?
TrporjcrOe /cat ^/xa? rov9 aXXov? a^v/xta TT/DO? erepav TLVCL
20 ^v/x/xa^tav rpet//^re. Spa>/xe^ 8' ai' aSt/cov ovSey ovre 5
rw^ opKiaiv ovre 77/309 avO p<i)TT(i>v rwv aicrOa.-
Xvovcrt yap o~7roi>Sa? ou^ ot St' eprjfjLiav aXXot?
aXX' ot /AT) j3or]0ovvT<; ot? ai' ^ r wo/xdo~ajo~t.
Se vfjLaiv irpoQvfJiwv eti^at fjievovfjiev cure yap 6
25 ocrta av Trotot/Aev //.era^aXXd^tevot ovre
49.6; 142.24; 87.19; vii. 36. 22; 70. 9; iii. 82. 62. VJJLCOV: for position,
21; of medicine, ii. 47. 15. Elsewhere see on c. 30. 14. 16. axr-n-ep vircSt-
of artifice, v. 8. 8; 18. 16 ; 47. 9. The gao-e* : see c. 58. 8. 18. avSpas TC:
gen. depends on ra faeyrfrtfum. Cf. correlated with oi ^M S > 19. 19.
c. 52. 11; 68. 7; iii. 30. 4. .4s m iAe irpos . . . |v|i|iaxiav: a similar threat
case q/ an^ technical dexterity. TO, made by the Corcyraeans, c. 28. 3.
c'iri'yi'YVO|icva : what is new (cf. c. 70. If we must suppose a definite plan, the
9), whether of inventions (as with Argives are probably thought of, as
rexvri), or of new views and plans in enemies to the Lacedaemonians.
politics. Kpareiv : sc. ruv apxaio- 20. Sp<o|XV av : sc. et irpbs ertpav
Tp6trcav. 11. vo'|U|ia: like firiTriSev- ^Vfj.fiax'iav rpairoififOa. 21. Trpds Ottov:
fjiara, principles, habits. 12. irpds tn the face of, and so, ' in the judgment
iroXXii U'vai : = iroAAots fwtxfipf'iv, as of.' Cf. ii. 71.22; iii. 58. 1, Qftavruv^v/jL-
viii. 27. 18, irpus avOaipfTous KivSvvovs fj.axiKwy. Horn. A 339. For the posi-
ievcu. mTxvTJo-s : here only in tion of the epithets, see on c. I. 6.
Attic; chosen in reference to Te'x"?: alo-8avo|xe vtov : abs., who have judgment,
progressive improvement. eVi- as in insight. Cf. v. 26. 23. 22. pt]|i(av :
7r(tr(C6iia^6(j'. The emphatic repetition abandonment, isolation. Cf. iii. 67. 10,
of TTOAA.TJS makes /ecu take the second 18. aXXois irpoouo'vres : cf. c. 40. 23;
place. 13. diro : in consequence of, 75. 6.
through the influence of. Cf. c. 12. 5; 24. (3ouX.O|u'v<ov . . . etvcu : this pre-
23- 27; 24. 10. 14. cirl irXs'ov: cf. c. sumption, for the fulfilment of which
g. 20. the whole speech presses, is the con-
15. |icxpi rov8 wpurOw : cf. c. 51. dition of each of the following
178
THUCYDIDES I. 71, 72.
aXXous eu/aoi/xei'. TT/JOS raSe /3ouXeuecr#e ei!, /cat ry)i> He- 7
\oir6vvT)(Tov TreLpacrOe /z,^ eXacrcra) egrjyela-Qai 17 ot Trare-
pes v/u.u' TrapeSocrav"
72 Totavra //,> ot KopivOiOi ttirov. ru>v Se ' A6rjva(,a)v I
erv^e ya^ Trpecr/Seia irporepov ev ry Aa/ceSat)ao^t irepl
aX\(ov irapovcra, /cat a>9 ycrOovro TCOV Xoyw, e^o^ev
rots Traptr^Tea e? rov? Aa/ceSatyaoi'tous eivaL, TOII>
5 eyK\yjfjLOLTa)v Trepi fjuqbev aTroXoy^cro/Aevovs, o5v at TroXets
eve/caXou^, S^XaJcrat Se Tre/at rou Travrog a>? ov ra^ew?
avrots ySovXevreoi/ etr^, dXX* ev TrXetovt cr/ceTrreo^. /cat
a/xa r^f cr<f)eTepav noXiv eftovXovro cnyja^at OCTT^ 607 Sv-
av-
clauses, "for then should we ."
For the gen. irpoW/xwy, see G. 928;
H. 941 ; Kiihn. 475. 26. irpos
To8 : in view of this ; therefore. Also
irpbs ravTa, at the close of longer
speeches; Lat. proinde. Freq. in
Soph. Qf. Aj. 971, 1313; El. 383,
820; 0. R. 420; 0. C. 956; Ant. 658.
27. *(;T)-yeur6<u : Cl. refers to vi.
85. 7 for another instance of the ace.
with this verb. But there he now
reads, with the best Mss., rots |y/u/xo-
Xis, notwithstanding the following
ace. in appos. So St. The dat. occurs
also iii. 55. 14, along with an ace. of
the inner obj. The verb must be re-
garded here as trans. Kiihn. 417,
note 16. jit] eXdcroru) : expresses the
result of 6|ij7eT(T0a(, proleptic pred.
Kiihn. 405, 3.
72. Ambassadors of the Athenians,
who were accidentally at Sparta, seek to
withhold the Lacedaemonians from an
over-hasty decision.
1. TWV 8 'AOrjvaCwv . . . iTV\e yap :
the inclination of the earlier usage
to place causal sentences in parataxis
with the principal clause (see on c.
31. 7) leads sometimes to an involved
structure whereby strict grammatical
sequence is interrupted. In c. 37. 7 ;
57. 16; iii. 70. 11; 107. 16; etc., the
grammatical connexion is not vio-
lated; but in iv. 132. 7 the 5e inter-
feres with it. In this passage and
c. 115. 15; Hdt. ii. 101. 1 ; iv. 200. 5
the structure is impaired by the gen.,
which depends on the inserted clause :
as by the dat. in viii. 30. 2 ; Hdt. i.
24. 17 ; ix. 109. 7. In all these pas-
sages there is a clear anacoluthon.
/ecu, 3, is bracketed by v. H. and Kr.
3. TWV \o'-yv: see on c. 57. 14. 4.
irapiTT)Te'a : for the pi., see on c. 7. 2 ;
59. 4 ; for the form, Kr. Spr. 38, 3, 6 ;
for the meaning, see on c. 67. 12, and
cf. 15. 5. airoXoY]<ro|j.'vovs : follow-
ing avrois. See on c. 31. 10. 6. 8t)-
Xuxrai 8 : though opp. to /j.r)5ei/ airo-
hoyy<ro[j.fi>ovs, the inf. is controlled by
e5o|e, whereby it is more energetic.
So also irfpl TOV iravros points to the
importance of the question. Cf. c.
126. 26; 132. 23; v. 30.6; viii. 79. 12.
7. ws . Ai\ ' &ov\firreov is from
either /3ov\evfiv or @ov\fvfa-0ai (see on
c. 85. 5) : that they ought to come to no
over-hasty decision. ev irXeiovi : tem-
poral, as Sia ir\fioi>os, C. 124. 13; ec
Tr\fiovos, iv. 42. 15; 103. 13; v. 82. 9;
THUCYDIDES I. 72, 73.
179
10
, /cat vTr6pvir]<TW Trot^Vacr^at rots re
ffiecrav /cat rot? z/ewrepots e^rfyrjoriv wv aVet^oot
/xaXXoi> av avrovs e/c rwf Xoywi> TT^OO? TO i]
rpairea-Oai f) TT/JOS TO TroXe/zetz'. vrpoo-eX^oVres 2
ovv rot? Aa/ceSat/xoz'iois e^acrai' /3ouXeo~$at /cat avrot I? ro
TrXfjOos avratv etTretz/, et rt ^77 diroKfoXvy. ot 8' e'/ceXeuoV
15 re eVteVat, /cat irapekOovTes ot 'A-OyvcuoL eXeyov rotaSe*
73 " 'H /*> Trpe'cr^evcrt? Tj/xa;^ ov/c e<? dvriXoy'iav rots 1
eyeVero, aXXa Tre^ot wi' 7} TroXts eVe/x,-
8e /cara3o ov/c o\irv ovcrav
>, ov rot9
5 (ou yaya Trapa St/cao~rat9 v/xtv ovre rj
viii. 91. 1. 8. TTJV iroXiv : prolep-
tic. See on c. 23. 23; 26. 6. pov-
XOVTO : needlessly rejected by Cobet,
ad Hyper, p. 67, who did not see that
Wjutfoj/res in 11 requires it. 9. KO.!
xnr6|ivi]o-iv . . . ^crav : re is used with
rots wpefffivrtpois as if for rots vewrtpois
another noun, e^yriffLv, were not re-
quired. C/. iv. 52. 5; Xen. An. i. 2.
21. But Cobet places rots re irpe<r/3u-
rfyots before vTr6fj.vrj(nv. 11. CK TWV
Xo^wv: tmder <Ae influence of their
arguments : stronger than dirb TWV
\6ywv, vi. 19. 6.
13. TOIS AaxeSaiiAovCois : i.e. rots
^c r^Xet TWV AaKeSaifjLoviuv, i.e. the
Ephors. Is TO irXtiOos elireiv : r/. iv.
58.9; v. 45. 3; vi. 41. 13; 89.!. 14.
K TI ^ : unusual order for el ^ TI,
which Cobet would read. diroKw-
Xtiij: see App. But most editors
read the indie. Cf. Xen. An. iv. 8. 4,
el ntf TI K<a\6ei, eOt\ca 8ia\fx0TJva<..
15. Itru'vai : (tirdpxea-Bai) here, as in
c. 90. 29 ; 91. 16 ; 1 19. 9 ; iii. 52. 24,
of appearing before an assembly or
magistrate, particularly of foreigners :
Trapdvai, specifically of coming for-
ovre rovrcoi^ ot
ward to speak. e'Xe-yov ; on the tense,
see GMT. 57; H. 831. But "the
impf. has only to do with the vision
of the narrator." B. L. G., Am. J.
of Ph. IV. 160.
SPEECH OF THE ATHENIAN ENVOYS.
Chaps. 73-78.
73. That you may rightly judge of
the complaints made against us, we must
remind you of the services of Athens in
the first and second Persian wars.
1. TJ irpeVpevous r^uv eytvero : the
pass, expression of the act. periphrasis,
T-^V irptfffitvotv etroiriffdfj.eOa. See on
c. 50. 8. Cf. c. 75. 14 ; 87. 18 ; 96. 10 ;
ii. 11.18; 14-7; iv. 74. 17; etc. irpeir-
ffevffis not found elsewhere in Attic.
rots u | 1 H l d'X ots : dependent on avn\o-
yiav. See on 63. 9. 3. KarapoTj'v :
c/. viii. 85. 10; 87. 19. Not elsewhere
in Attic. But Karafioav in c. 67. 4.
4. TWV iroXt wv : see c. 67. 1, 2.
5. ov yelp . . . av ytyvoivTO : the stress
of the thought lies mainly on Trapa 8ia-
ffrats vfuv, " our taking part in these
proceedings does not imply that we
recognize you as our judges." fintav
180
THUCYDIDES I. 73.
Xoyot a.v
dXX'
irep
rots
Oo^evoi-^eipov fiovXevcrrjcrOe,
Kal a/xa /3ov\6(JL6voL irepl TOV Travros Xoyov TOV Is
/ca#eo-rwro9 S^Xwcrat a>s ovre aTret/coraJS e)(o/xev a KKTTJ-
.10 /xe#a, TI re 770X19 Tj/xaJz; d^ia Xoyou ecrriv. /cat ra /xe> 2
7raVi> TraXata rt Set Xeyeiv, wv a/coat /xaXXov Xoyoov /xap-
Tvpe? ^ OI/HS T&>I> d/covcro/aeVcov ; TO, Se M^ot/ca /cat ocra
aural vvi(TT6, el /cat Si* o^Xov fJiaXXov ecrrat det TrpofiaX-
Xo/xeva, avdyKV) Xeyetv. /cat yap ore &pa)[jiv, ITT* a^>e-
15 Xta e/ct^Si^evero, -^9 rov /xev epyov /xeyoo? /xereo-^ere, TOV
and -roiniav depend on X^ot. 6. dXX.'
oirws . . . a|Ca Xo'-yov <rr(v : the posi-
tive purpose of the speech is ex-
pressed, (1) by the conj. Sirtas /ere.,
and (2) by the partic. &ov\6fj.evoi KT|.
(going back in constr. to avrepovvrfs) ;
and the second of these includes two
points : (a) us ovre . . . /ceKTrj/teOa, and
(b) % re ir6\is . . . lariv. But in carry-
ing out this scheme, the order is
changed chiastically, and the speaker
treats (6) in c. 73 to 74. 2; (a) in c.
75 to 77; and (1) in c. 78. 8. irepl
TOV iravrds . . . KaOeorcSros : not about
the complaints just now brought for-
ward by the Corinthians, the partic.
pf. could not mean this, but on the
whole judgment which our enemies
have this long while formed about us.
9. OVT direiKOTcos : cf.il. 8.2; vi.
55. 11 ; viii. 68. 25, always with neg.,
and by litotes = SiKai6rara.
10. Kal . . . jx v . . . B : transition to
consideration of details. Cf. c. 69.
14. Ta iraw iraXaia : Schol., TO KOTO
'A/iafJj/as Kal p$Kas Kal 'Hpa/cAei'Sas ;
favourite themes among the panegyr-
ists of Athens at all times. These
are put aside with an ironical oxy-
moron, Siv . . . a.Kov(ro/j.fv<av, for a/cool
\6yuv are in no proper sense
aKoai, pi. on account of the pi. object,
as in c. 20. 3 ; while ttyis with the
pi. subjective gen. is to be preferred to
ttyeis of the inferior Mss. which Kr.,
St., and v. H. adopt (in c. 10. 17, TCJ
ityets is connected with the objective
T&V TroA.eo;y). cav depends on fj.dprvpfs.
"With yuaAAoi/ . . . fj, &s with ovx riffffov
. . . -f/, c. 70. 31, the second member
is practically denied. - 13. v'vi<rr :
i.e. of your own knowledge. Cf. ii.
35. 10; iii. 56. 2. 81" o\Xov C'O-TCU :
= eVox^f". See on c. 40. 16. fid\-
Xov . . . dei : express reciprocal propor-
tion; "the more annoying, the more
often they are brought forward."
Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 351.
Xo'|A6va : see App. 14. ore e'
u-hen we were engaged in the war. Cf.
c. 69. 11. eV ctyeXia: to gain a com-
mon good, a modestly vague expres-
sion for eirl ffwrrtpio. TTJS 'EA.Aei5os. 15.
e'KivSvve-ueTo : impers. pass. ; see on c.
46. 1. i|s : see on c. 10. 20 ; 35. 15.
The gen. depends both on epyov and
on \6yov, the former of the practical
gains, the latter of the result in fame,
yitepos, which is usually not expressed
with fifTfx fl "> i g here necessary as
opp. to TOV \6you iravr6s, where TTOI/TC!?
is made more forcible by its pred.
THUCYDIDES I. 73.
181
Se Xoyou fj,rj TTOLVTOS, et rt wc^eXet, crreptcr/cwjae^a. prfdrf- 3
(rerat Se ou Trapatr^cre&j? /xaXXoz' eW/ca r) ^aprvpLov /cat
crew? Trpo? otat' u/ziV' 7roXii> ^7} ev /3oiAevOjueVoi9 6
/caracrr^crerai. <^ap.ev yap M.apa6a)vC re JJLOVOI Trpo- 4
20 /az'Swevercu ra> fiapfldpa) KOL ore TO vcrrtpov rf\0ev,
t/ca^ol oVres /cara yrp a/jLvvecrOai, ecr/3dVres eg rag
TravSrjfjLel ev ^aka^lvL ^vwavfia^crfu, OTrep ecr^e ft^
TroXet? avrov eTTtTrXeWra r^f neXo7rw^o-ov TropBelv,
a&vva.TO)v av OVTCOV irpbs vavs TroXXa? aXXi^Xois eTTtySoT^-
25 ^et^. TtKfji'rjpLov Se /xeyterrov avro? eTrot^cre- vt/ci^^et? 5
yap rat? vavcriv <us OVICCTI avra> 6/xotas OVCTT^? r^9 Svva-
/cara ra^o? rw rrkeovi rov crrpaTov d
position. 16. 6i TI co4>e\i : "if you
have received your share in the prac-
tical results, we should not miss all our
share of the credit, if there is any
advantage in that," as there would be
if it led now to a just appreciation of
the present case.
pi]0Ti'arTai : this form of the fut.
also viii. 66. 5. flp-fifferat, vi. 34. 18 ;
the latter is the only form in Tragedy
and in Horn. 17. ov ji.aXX.ov TJ :
not so much as, the former member
being completely excluded. Cf. c. 70.
31. irapaiTTJo-s : here only in Thuc.
= rov ouTflv ^u'yyvdafj.rjv, " not to excuse
ourselves." 18. irpos oiav : see on c.
70.4. d ayiov KaTatrTTJo-erai : a sig-
nificant and solemn expression for
6 Tr6\f/j.os eo-Ta.i, in reference to the
momentous character of the war, if it
should actually break out.
19. MapaOiovt : on this as a loca-
tive form, without tv, see Kiihn. 426,
1 ; and App. on c. 18. 13. In ii. 34. 14
the Mss. have ec. fio'voi : no doubt
the Plataeans were counted as Athe-
nians. See Hdt. vi. 108; in. irpo-
KivSvvevo-cu : from the frequent use
of xivSwos for n&-)cn, the verb here has
the sense and even the const, of /tax e -
a6ai. irpo-, before all others, i.e. before
they appeared on the ground. Cf.
vii. 56. 21. 22. | v v vau(jia\T)<rai :
i.e. /con/?? /jied' v^wv, opp. to the former
/j.6voi. '<TX. : prevented ; with /trj and
inf. also in Hdt. 'Apurr^SiKos 6 'Hpa-
/cAetSeco . . . e<rxe ^ Tronjcrcu ravra Kv-
yuaiouy, i. 158. 8 ; ix. 12. 5; with rb fj.fi,
Hdt. v. 101. 1; with ace., vii. 62. 13;
Hdt. vii. 171. 12; viii. no. 15; Soph.
El. 375. GMT. 807 (c) ; H. 1029. -
24. dSuvdrcov av OVTWV : i.e. tv $ (el
Kara w6\eis eTT^rXei) ddvvaToi. &.V fjcrav.
Cf. iii. 82. 6. GMT. 214 ; H. 987.
The gen. TOJC nf\OTrot>vr)ffi(av must be
supplied. See on c. 2. 9 ; 3. 9.
25. TK|*TJpiov iroiT|<r : rf. iii. 67.
28, 7rapa8ei7/ua. 26. dfxoias : p a r i s,
i.e. a,vTiira\ov, dio / u.ax ou : m this sense
in ii. 89. 4 ; oi -yap S>v edi^Keov O/LLOIOI
fiva.1, Hdt. ix. 96. 9; very seldom else-
where. In c. 80. 8 7rap(fytoios in same
sense. 27. TW irXe'ovi : i.e. except
what was left with Mardonius, Hdt.
viii. 113.
182
THUCYDIDES I. 74.
74 " TOLOVTOV /xeVrOt ^VfJLJSdvTOS TOVTOV /Cat (Ttt^O)? 8^-
Xto#eVro? ort eV rats z/avcrt TWV 'EXXT/jvajv ra 77y>ay/xara
eyeVero, r/?ta ra ax^eXt/xwrara es avro
api9fji6v re vewv 7rXetcrroj> /cat aVSpa crrpari^yoz'
5 TOLTOV /cat TrpoOv^iav doKvoTOLTrjv vavs fjLev ye e? rets
rer^oa/cocrtas oXtyw eXacrcrovs raii> Svo pompons, @e/xtcrro-
/cXe'a Se ap^ovra, o<s atrtcoraro? eV ra> crret'
eyeVero (onep o-a^e'errara ecrwcre ra Trpay/xara) ical
Sta rovro v/xets ST) /xaXtcrra ert/xi^frare avSpa evov TOJV a>?
10 Vjaas k\.66vT<av. npoOvjjLLav 8e /cat TroXu roX^x^porar^v 2
v > o\e^ \ >^ V 'O '/I
, ot ye, e7reto>) 7y/xt^ /cara y^^ ouoets epo^c/et,
74. We supplied the largest number
of ships, the ablest commander, and the
most disinterested zeal.
1. TOIOVTOV : pred. to TOUTOU v/j.Ba.v-
ros. Different from c. 71. 1. ST)\W-
OeVros: one of the rare instances
where an abs. impers. partic. is in
the gen., not the ace. ; like the Lat.
comperto, nuntiato, etc. So
del KaOfarcaros, C. 76. 11 ; d'yyeA.fleVTOs,
vi. 58. 1. So the neut. pi. fffayytX-
0ti>Tuv, c. 1 1 6. 16; irXoi'/cuoT^pwj' 8i-
TWV, C. 7. 2 ; 6vruv attplruv, iv. 20. 5.
GMT. 849; H. 973 a; Kiihn. 486,
note 2. 2. tv : dependent on. TCI
irpd-yjiara : the political existence, sa-
lus, sum ma rerum. Cy. c. no. 1;
ii. 65. 43; iii. 93. 13; vii. 27. 14; 49.
4. 3. t-ys VSTO : aor. of eTj/ai : " that the
salvation of the Greeks depended on
their ships." c'savro: refers to what
precedes. Of. c. 68. 3, 9. irapeo-xoVe-
0a : " the mid. is used regularly in refer-
ence to the supply of good, not evil ;
exceptions chiefly in Plat." B. L. G.
4. avSpa <rTparr)-yo'v : the generic
and the specific term united, as often.
5. doKvoTarrjv : see on e. 70. 14.
(ic'v Y : fj.ev begins the enumeration, ye
emphasizes vats, though always placed
after the other particle. See on c. 40.
15. Cf. 70. 6. 6. TtrpaKoo-ias : prob-
ably a round number instead of 378
as given by Hdt. viii. 48. But Aesch.
Pers. 339 gives 310, and Dem. xvm.
238 gives 300 (in xiv. 29, 200 ace. to
Ms. 2) as the whole number. Of
this total the Athenian 200 (180 + 20
lent to Chalcidians, Hdt. viii. I ; 44)
could be spoken of as ir\tiovs ruv
i]fj.((rtcav, or with slight exaggeration
as 6\iy<p f\dffffous reav Svo p.oipcai'. The
art. is wanting in the best Mss. but
seems indispensable to the fraction
|. Cf. c. 10. 9; 104. 9; ii. 10. 6.
See App. 7. vavjj.axTJo-ai : inf. with-
out art. after crfnos here only in Thuc.
Cf. Soph. Ant. 1173. GMT. 749;
H. 952 ; Kuhn. 473, 3. For the fact,
see Hdt. viii. 60. 8. Kal a-Orsiv 8id
TOVTO /ere. : the importance of Themis-
tocles is enforced by the position of
aitrAv, in which the relative sentence
is continued as usual (see on c. 42.
2) ; and iivSpa. |eVoc, = /canrep &vSpa |e-
vov uvra, has its full force as pred.
9. Tin,T]'<raTi : see Hdt. viii. 124; Plut.
Them. 17. 3.
10. Kal iroXv : emphasizes the sup.
strongly. Cf. c. 25. 20; vi. 22. 6; 24.
THUCYDIDES I. 74.
183
Troe?
/cat ra ot/ceta
4/cXi-
a>g
TO rail/ rrepiXoirroiv ^vfjifjid^an' KOLVOV Trpo\urew fjL-rjBe tr/ce-
15 Sao"#eVr5 d^peiot avTots yevecr#ai, dXX' ecr/Sou/re? e? TO.?
i^ai)? /ai/Swet)crai /cat /XT) opyi<T0fjvat, ort T^/xtz/ ov
/xcupr/crare. a>crre <a/Aef ov^ rjcrcrov avTOt ax^eX^crat v
77 rv^etv TOVTOV u/xel? /xei> yap (XTTO re ot /calyx eVaw
7rdXewi> /cat eVt TW TO XotTrov vl^ecrOai, eVetSr) eSetcraTe
20 UTTC/D vfjLO)f /cat ov^ r)/j,(i)v TO TrXeov, efiovjOirjcraTe (ore yovv
rjfjia^ en tr&iot, ov Tra.ptyevf.cr6e) 17/1x615 Se aTro TC TT^? ou/c
ovcnrjs eVt 6/D/xw/xef ot /cat v/rep TT^S eV ySyoa^eta eXTTtSt ou-
0-779 /ctvSv^euo^Te? ^ui/ecrwcraju,et' v/xa? Te TO /xepo? /cat
17/xag auTov?. et Se 7rpocre^pTJ(J-afj.ev Trporepov TO>
25 Set'crai'Tes, uxnrep /cat dXXot,
7; vii. 34. 35; 41. 14. Cf. also viii.
68. 21 ; 89. 25. 11. ot -y : forcibly
taking up the subj. of eofia/j.fi>. See
on c. 68. 15. 12. fxe'xpi IJ|AWV : prop-
erly of place, ' up to our borders ' ;
then numerically, except ourselves.
^noo-a^v : see on c. 42. 2. 13. 81-
a4>6(ipavT$ : = irpoffj.fvoi. Schol., 5i-
a<p6a.prji>ai fd.ffa.vTfs. 14. irpoXiirtiv :
an emphatic de sere re, as ii. 87. 31.
16. (iij o'p-yurflTJvai : as c. 32. 7, not
to take offence. For pri, see on c. 43. 4.
17. avroi : we on our side. The
other side of the case is expressed by
f) Tvxftv TOVTOV, to avoid the ambiguity
of $ U/J.O.S ucpf\rjcrai Tjjuas. 18. TOV-
TOV : i.e. Trjs cup' vu.iav &(f>f\ias. ol-
Kou(ie'vwv: impf. partic. emphasized
by its pred. position, while they were
still undisturbed. air6 KT*., of the
starting-point; M icre., of the pur-
pose. 19. ve'fito-Sai : to possess, to
occupy. See on c. 2. 6. 20. Kal ovx
TJpwv TO irXt'ov : ironical, for inrtp
ii^oav Tb Tr\fov (=fj.a\\ov) f) inrfp fi/j,(av.
The proof is given in ore yovv . .
vapfyfvetrOf. 21. TTJS OVK ov<rns .
c \iri8i ov<nis : c/". Hdt. viii. 57. 7, irepl
ovSfjjuris fTi TrarpiSos vavfiax'flfffis ; the
same thought in the famous answer
of Themistocles, Hdt. viii. 61. 8, ws
fir] nal ir6\ts Kal yij /if^oij' ^irep Kfi-
voicri, tffr' &/ SiriKomat vtfs <r<pi ewert
TTfir^ptafjitvai. The state had then
only an ideal existence, in the ships
and their crews ; and so OVK o6<ri)s
opp. to oiKovfifviav, as TTJS ff
f\iri$i oSo-ris, " whose continuance rests
only on a feeble hope," is to rJ> \otirbv
V(p.f<r9ai. 22. dpfx<o|xcvoi : cf. C. 144.
22 ; ii. 65. 5 ; iv. 8. 36 ; vii. 49. 17.
23. TO fic'pos: referring to T^my in
u'sfau>ffa/j.fv, pro virili parte, as
far as we could. Cf. c. 127. 7 ; ii. 67.
'l7. G. 1060; H. 719. Kiihn. 410,
note 20.
25. uxrircp Kal aXXoi : Just as others
did: contemptuous omission of the
names, e.g. of the Thebans. Kai, though
as usual inserted in the rel. clause,
184
THUCYDIDES I. 74, 75-
75
v&TCpov eo-ftijvai, e? rets vavs o>9
av ert ISet v/xas ^ e'xoz'Tas vavs t/cava9 vavpa-
aXXa *<*#' r)(rvx^v av avrw Trpoex^p-rjcre ra
17 e/3ouXero.
" T Ap* a<ftot ecTjaev, 5 Aa/ceSat/xoVtot, /cat
IW/ca rrjs Tore /cat yj/w/Aiys cfweo-ews, a/>x5? ye "?
rots "EXX^crt /AT) ovrwg ayav TTi<)06va)S Sta/cetcr#at
/cat 2
yap
5 ov/c
fidpov,
r^VSe eXa/3oju,ei> ou jStacra/xewt, dXX' V/AOJV
TrapafJielvai Trpos ra vvroXotTra rov ^
Se 7rpocre\06vTa>v ?<t>v ^vp.^dj(wv /cat av
/caraa-Tryvat. e^ avrou Se rov epyov 3
TO Trpwrov Trpoayayeiv avrr)^ ec roSe,
Kiihn. 420, 1 c. This periphrasis
means "to be in a position exposed to
envy," like inrdirTws tiiaKficrfau, viii.
68. 8. 3. (it) oi'rcos a-yav : = riffffov.
The question, as with OVK ovv, implies
a forcible assertion : " verily, we do
not deserve to be regarded with so
much jealousy."
4. c\a|3ofuv: not (KTr)crdfj.f6a. We
took it, when you gave it up, tan-
quam in medio positam. 5.
TrapajAtivai : to continue on the spot. Cf.
Hi. 10. 9; vi. 61. 26; vii. 15. 9; Xen.
An. ii. 6. 2. TO, v-rroXoiira : what yet
remained, with the implication that it
was not much. The reference is to the
garrisons still maintained by the Per-
sians on the Hellespont, etc. TOV
(3apj3apov : collective, = TU>V f3a.p/3dpuv
or rrjs $vvd/ji.f(as T&V fiapBdpcav. Cf. ill.
IO. 9, irpbs ra. inroXonra r<av tpyuiv. 6.
irpoo-eX.0ovTwv: see on c. 39. 11 ; 40.
23. For the fact, see c. 95.
8. irpoa.ya.ytlv KTf. : to raise it to its
present height. Cf. c. 144. 25; vi. 18.
32. This growing advance of the
Athenian hegemony is sharply op-
really emphasizes ^/tels. 26. cos
Su<i>6ap|i voi : because we looked upon
ourselves as already ruined. 27. ov-
8e v av 8ti : " expTJv elvat, o p o r t e-
bat esse, at non sunt; exp^*' &v
elvai, oporteret esse, at non
oportet." Franke. GMT.423;H.
897; Klihn. 391, note 2. Ironical:
you would have had no more need to
fight, because you could not. 28.
irpocx<&pr]<rc : cf. C. 1 1 1 . 7; 1 27. 4; ii. 5.
2 ; etc. 29. g !(3ov\TO : assimilated
to the mood of the unreal apodosis.
G. 1440 ; H. 919 ; Kiihn. 399, 6 B.
75. No one should regard us with
disfavour on account of our hegemony.
Circumstances compelled us to assume
it, and strong measures are necessary
to maintain it.
1. dpa: here = ap' ov, since an af-
firmative answer is expected. Cf.
Soph. 0. C. 753, 780. Kr. Spr. 69,
9 ; Kuhn. 589, 7. 2. TT}S TO'TC : be-
longs also to wffffcas, on which yvta-
/urjs depends, in reference to the battle
of Salamis, -yp^/xi; being here decision
(cf. c. 32. 17; 77. 9; 122. 12), not 'in-
telligence.' opx 1 !' : depends upon
THUCYDIDES I. 75, 76.
185
fjiv VTTO Se'ovs, eVetra Ss /cat rt/ArJs, vcrrepov
10 /cat o)ff)6\ia<;, /cat ov/c dcr<aAe<? ert e'So/cet eivai, rot? TroA- 4
ACH? dr)Y0riu.6vovs /cat TWUV /cat 17817 dTrocrraVrajf /care-
//V // II
t c ^ e~ >/ t / i/\ >\\>
re T)JU,U> ou/cert o/zotw? <ptAwi>, aAA
/cat 8ia<dpwz/ OVTMV, avevTas /cwSweuew /cat
yap ai^ at aTrocrrctcret? vrpo? v/xd? eyiyvovro Trdcrt Se 5
15 aveTTi<j>9ovov, rd gv^^epovrcL Ta)v /xeytcrr&jv Trept /ctv8v-
76 " e T/xet5 yovi', &> Aa/ce8at/>twtot, ret? e^ r^ IleAoTroz/- 1
dve'vros : here abs., remiss, relaxing
our hold. Cf. vi. 18. 16; 86. 14; and
the free use of avti/j.fvos, c. 6. 7 ; ii. 39.
8; v. 9. 19.
Kal ^yap av : sc. i oi'fr/t6', indie, aor.
See on c. n. 5. 14. yty VOVTO: see
on c. 73. 1. 15. dviri(j)0ovov : like
the Homeric ov n vefj.eaa i tiT6v (T 182),
constantly without e'<m'. Cf. c. 82. 8 ;
vi. 83. 9 ; viii. 50. 28. iccuriv a.vfirt(p6o-
vov = ovSei/l fTr'upBoi'oi'. TO, ^ufi<j>'pov-
ra : what is for their interest, here, for
guarding against these dangers. With
this ev TidfcrOai, to make a good disposi-
tion of, is quite proper. See on c. 25. 2.
Cf. Hdt. vii. 236. 17. T<OV (JwyioTttv
ire'pi KivSvvwv : when it is a question of
the greatest dangers. Thuc. uses irtpi,
not ire pi, (1) with the rel. pron., as c.
95. 10 ; (2) to emphasize the preceding
word, as c. 72. 5; (3) when the clause
is abs. or has only a loose connexion
with its sentence, as here and c. 10.
25 ; 23. 12. Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 278.
These dangers are sufficiently indi-
cated by Kivtiwfvfiv, 13, with its paren-
thetical exposition Kal yap &/ /ere.
76. You would find yourselves as
unpopular as we are if you were in our
position.
1. yovv : adduces a proof for a par-
ticular case ; see on c. 2. 18. " You
Lacedaemonians, for example, act in
posed to its beginning, as a conse-
quence of the free offer of the allies;
and therefore there should be a full
stop after Karaarrivai. This progress
has its two stages marked by r& wpurov
and KO! ou/c d<r<aA.es in 10. The posi-
tion of things itself ( e avrov rov tpyov)
forced them to advance (e| causal as
inc. 2. 17; 72. 11). Three motives
are indicated: (1) fear, of untrust-
worthy allies as well as of rivals; (2)
honour, when the offer of the hegemo-
ny had once been accepted ; (3) self-
interest, since the hegemony furnished
the means of aggrandizement. The
three gens, are governed by inr6. See
on C. 6. 20. 10. Kal OVK dcr^aXes
KTf. : this is the second point ; after
the first step had been taken, our own
security forbade us to go back. 11.
dTnixfolH-t'vovs KaT<rTpafi(x'vwv: pf.
parties., with the full meaning of
" when it had once come to this, that
etc."; whereas the aor. a.-Koa-ra.vTu>v, as
giving the occasion, is subord. to KO-
TfffTpa/jL/jLfviav, to which also Kal $$7]
belongs : after we had once incurred
the hatred of most, and several of our
allies who had revolted had been bi/ that
time (tf8ri) forcibly reduced. 12. v\i.<av
T : see on c. 2. 6. 13. vircnrT&jv : sus-
picious, as in iv. 103. 11 ; v. 25. 9. But
inc. 131. 12; viii. 45. 4, 'suspected.'
186
THUCYDIDES I. 76.
vijo-ti) 77-oXets eirl TO vplv a)(/>e)
ev)yeLO~0e /cat et TOTC vrro^eivavre^ Std Tra^TO?
o*#e ev ry rjyejJiovLa, axnrep i^aets, eu lo-pev /ar) av rja-crov
5 v/zd? Xv7r7/3ovs yevopevovs Tots ^v/jt/zd^ots /cat d^ay/ca-
o~0evTo.<s av f) dp^eiv eyKpara)<; iy avrovs KwSweuew. ov- 2
TO)? ovS' i^/jtets 0avfJiao~Tov ov$ev TreTrotr^/ca/xef ovS* 0,770
TOU avO pwireiov rpoirov, el dp^yjv ye St8o/jtei^v eSe^d-
/ae#a /cat Tavrrjv /u,r) avel^ev, VTTO TO>I> ^eyicrrwv VIKT)-
10 Oevres, Tt/x^s /cat Seou? /cat ax^eXta?, ovS' av Trparoi TOV
TOLOVTOV VTrdp^avTe<;, dXX' del KaOecrTaiTOS rov rjcrcrco VTTO
rov $vvara)repov Kareipyeo~6ai, d^tot T d/u,a
the same way, look after your own
interest just as much." 2. irl TO
. . . KaTao-TTjcrdfievoi : c/\ c. 19. 3, <r^>i-
trii' oiiTO?s ftdvov eTTiTTjSeiais OTTOJS iroAirev-
ffovffi OfpairevofTts. 3. e^'ytio'Se : ex-
ercise your supremacy, here abs., as in
c. 95. 26; ii. 65. 17; and Tjyt'inQa.i c.
19. 3. TOT : iv TOLS Mr/Si/cois. 8id
oravTo's : temporal, to the end. See on
C. 38. 2. 6i TO'T . . . TOIS ^v|ifjid\ois :
the protasis and apodosis are not
tautological. " If you had by the
continuance of your rule come to be
detested, you would have found your-
selves obliged to resort to as stringent
measures of repression as we." 4. JAT]
av . . . yevojts'vovs : partic. in indir. disc,
after ur^. GMT. 904; H. 982. If
the image of the dir. disc, is vividly
present, its ov is xisually retained.
GMT. 667, 5. But verbs of will, includ-
ing the notions of jnakinq, promising,
hoping, believing, have a strong prefer-
ence for ft.-fi. Cf. c. 139. 6; ii. 17-15;
vi. 102. 19; vii. 29. 14; Soph. El. 908;
Xen. Mem. i. 2. 41. Cases where ou is
used are: c. 25. 1; 140. 2; ii. 36. 18; v.
4. 24 ; vi. 64. 5. See Am. J. of Ph.
1,48.
7. diro : see on c. 7. 6. 8. dp\TJv
ye : Cl. reads ye here, for T of the
Mss. (which all the recent editors
have retained), on the ground that no
opposition exists between apx-fiv and
TavTi)v. But T Kai would here unite as
a whole the two sentences, which are
properly complements of each other :
" we acted only like men, both in ac-
cepting the command when it was
offered to us, and in not giving it up
afterwards." cl . . . e'ScgafieOa : the
influence of Bav^aff-r^v causes the fact
to be expressed in hypothetical form.
Cf. c. 33. 8. SiSojitv^v: cf. c. 33.
25 ; iv. 21. 3. 9. dvetfjicv : aor. indie. ;
here with definite obj., different froin
c. 75. 13. vird TWV (wyCcrTcov. ^
Weil (Rev. de Philol., 1878, p. 92) con
jectures t>irb rpilav rcov /jLeyiffrcav, refer
ring to c. 74. 3 and iii. 40. 6. But
since only the same three motives are
meant as were specified in c. 75. 9,
there is no need of emphasis on the
number here. viKTj6VTS : meta-
phorical, as in ii. 47. 17; 51. 23; 60.
22; 87. 9. 11. virdpavTts : having
been the originators; with and without
a gen. Cf. ii. 67. 29 ; 74. 17. KaBt-
O-TWTOS: the subj. is in the following
inf. (see on c. 74. 1), it being an estab-
THUCYDIDES I. 76, 77.
187
etz/at /cat VJJLLV So/cowres, ^XP L ^ T( * &!*.<$> povra. Xoyt-
tfliLtvoi TO) Si/cat'<y Xdya> vw ^prjorOe, ov ouoets TTQ> Tra-
15 parv^ov tcr^vt rt KTTJ<ra<T0aL TrpoOels rov p.rj TT\.OV \eiv
aTrerpdVero. erratic to- #at re a^tot, oiYtz>es ^p-r^crd^evoi 3
rf) av6 pamtia <ucret axrre krepotv dp^en' St/catdrepot 17
/caret rrjv v7rdp^ov(Tav ^vvafjuv yeyevrjvraL. aXXov? y av 4
out> ol6fJL0a ra rjfjLerepa Xa/3dz/ra? Set^at az> /xaXtcrra et
20 rt /Merpta^o/xe^, T7/u,u> 8e /cat e/c rou 7rtet/cou9 doogta TO
rrXeov rj eTratz'os ov/c et/cdraj? vreptecrTTy.
77 " Kat eXacrcrovfJievoL yap lv rat? ^/x/3oXatat5 77/305 1
Tov? ^v/x/xa^ou? St/cat? /cat Trap' i^/xt^ avrots ei^ rot?
lished rule. Cf. iii. 43. 5. 12. a|io(
TC : re introduces the third reason, as
c. 67. 6 ; 69. 3. 13. vjitv SOKOVVTSS :
sc. a|ioi t?j/aj. See c. 95. 25. f"'xpt
oiJ . . . vvv XP 1 ! ^* : " till it suits you
to talk about justice, while your real
calculations are those of expediency."
Since SOKOWTIS is a partic. inipf. =
eSoKovfj.ev, fte'xP' ^ (** ^^) should be
followed by a past indie. (GMT. 618 ;
H. 922) ; and so for xp^^ e we should
expect the aor. ; but the pres. is sug-
gested by vvv. 14. 6'v : introduces the
real state of the case (cf. c. 10. 20 ; 33.
13) ; " whereas no one, when he had the
opportunity of gaining something by
force, ever gave justice the prefer-
ence (Schol., TtpoKpivas) and turned
aside from his advantage." Cf. iii.
39. 20, 'wxyv rov SiKaiou irpoQeivai', iii.
84. 14; Hdt. iii. 53. 16. irapaTuxo'v:
see on c. 2. 8 ; 22. 9. JITJ : pleonas-
tic after a verb of negative meaning.
GMT. 807 d ; H. 1029.
16. tiraivtwrOai T : T inferential,
and so. Cf. c. 4. 5; 67. 3. ol'rives
. . . Y'Y'vT]VTai : the speaker leaves it to
the hearers to apply this general state-
ment to the case of the Athenians.
17. Sucawmpoi . . y'Y ' VT l VTai : /<"'<;
allowed more weight to considerations of
right than they might have done, consider-
ing their power. Kiihn. 541, 8 ; Kr. Spr.
49, 4. 18. av av : see on c. 36. 14.
The former of the two separates yovv,
at any rate, into its component parts.
20. TOV iritiKovs : fairness, equity,
the temper which results in perptafciy.
21. ircpicVrr) : turned out at last.
See on c. 32. 15; with dat. also, vi.
24. 6 ; vii. 70. 37.
77. The forbearance we have shown
in our dealings with our allies has so
spoiled them, that they break out into
complaints if they are thwarted in any
way.
1. KCU e'X.acrcrou'fj.ev(H Kre. : we have
here the proof of the concluding
words of c. 76. St.'s is probably
the correct interpretation of this pas-
sage, adopted in the main by Cl.
It depends on these particulars :
(1) The former KO.I = /canrep and
brings out the concessive force of
the two parties. (2) rcus . . Shots
refers to what are commonly called
5ucai airb v/jif)6\.ui', i.e. commercial
treaties originally made between in-
dependent states, in accordance with
which disputes in matters of trade
188
THUCYDIDES I. 77.
o/aotot? vapour 770117 era vr e? ras /cptcrets <tAoSt/ceu/ So/cou-
^tet'. /cat ovSets o~/co7ret OLVTMV, rot? /cat aAAo$i TTOV ap- 2
5 ^T)V e)(ovo~i /cat rjcrcrov TH^WV 77/305 rou? VTTT^ACOOVS ^aer/not?
overt Stem TOUTO ov/c ovetSt^erat y3taeo~$at yap oi<? a^
e?7, St/caecr#at ovSet' TrpocrSeovTai. ot Se et^to-/xevot 3
77/369 i^uas 0,710 rov tcrov ojutXetV, 77^ rt Trapa, TO /AT? ot-
f) Swa/iet 777 Sta TTV arv /cat
, ov rov TrXeovo? x^
eo~$at ^prjvat fj
10 oTTcocrovv
(ex contract u) were decided upon
certain fixed rules in the courts of
the defendant's city. As Athens had
no doubt such treaties with many of
her allies before their subjection to
tribute, there is no reason to suppose
they were abrogated after that change
in their political status. (3) ras xpi-
o-eis refers to the compulsory jurisdic-
tion which Athens enforced upon her
allies in her own courts in suits aris-
ing ex delicto between Athenians
and citizens of subject states, and also
between citizens of subject states by
way of appeal, when the sentence in
the local court was either death, ex-
ile, or disfranchisement. Probably it
soon came to pass that the more im-
portant of such cases were brought
to Athenian courts in the first in-
stance. (4) auTots does not agree
with rifjuv but means for them, i.e.
for the allies. The passage may be
thus paraphrased : " For even though
we exact less than our power would
justify in cases decided under com-
mercial treaties made with our allies,
and though we have established for
them trials in our own courts on the
basis of impartial laws for us and
them, we are thought to be litigious."
Cf. Dem. LVI. 14, riyo6fj.evot St?v e\ar-
TovtrOai TI Kal ffvyx<apf'tv &crrf ^ 8o/ce<V
<pi\6SiKoi eL/cu. Sec Am. J. of Ph. V.
p. 298 ff., and I. p. 4 ff.
4.
avrwv: .e., TUV
Kal . . . (xerpCois OVKTI : placed for em-
phasis before the interr. Si6ri, why.
Cf. c. 19. 3 (onus) ; 120. 9 (; ; 10. 5
(el). Kiihn. 606, 6; Kr. Spr. 54, 17,
7. 6. Piae<r0ai -yap : this gives the
reason of some suppressed thought,
like fjWrojj. See Ullrich, Beiir. z. Erld.
note 119. The assonance of &iai-
ffOai, SiK<i^a-0ai gives a kind of pro-
verbial character to the sentence.
8. diro rov torov : on a basis of equal-
ity ; with o/xiAetV again, iii. 1 1. 3. Cf.
c. 99. 7; 136. 15; 140. 31; 143. 14;
ii. 89. 5; iii. 84. 7; iv. 19. 11; v. 101.
2. Also airb rrjs tfft}s. irapd TO |ITJ
olW0ai xpTJvai: the neg. which prop-
erly belongs to xprivai is attracted to
ou<r0ai, after the analogy of ov ^^i,
ov vojj.l^di, OVK lea, against their convic-
tion that it ought not so to be. Since
with xpy val * s t ^ e supplied from
what follows, e\a<Tcra>87)va.i avrovs, the
neg. i>A\ is not pleonastic (Bonitz) nor
to be bracketed (Kr.). 9. TJ -yvw-
Hfl . . . TT]V apXTl'v : whether by a decree
or by some exercise of power required
by the interests of our empire. Kal
OTTUXTOVV: even in any degree whatever,
ever so little. Cf. vii. 60. 20 ; viii. 90.
16; 91. 21; with oiiSe, vii. 49. 7.
10. ov TOV irXe'ovos /ere. : rb Tr\eov is
the advantage of an equal standing
in the courts of law, which is of far
greater moment, on the whole, than
THUCYDIDES I. 77.
189
(ftepovcriv rj
7rXeoi>e-
e^pvcriv, aXXo. rov et>8eo{>5 ^a
el aVo Trp(i)T-q<s aVo^e/Mevot TOV
KTOVJJL6V K6LV(a<; 8' ov8' ai> dVToi avTfXeyov a>5 ov
TOV rj(TO~a) TO> Kparovvri vTro^atpelv. <xSi/cov/uei>ot re, a5 4
]5 eoLKtv, ot avOpamoL fjiaXXov opyi^ovTai 17 /3tao/>ta'Of TO
yap aVo rou tcrov So^ei TrXeo^e/cTeio'^ai, TO 8' CITTO
KpeLcrcrovos /cctTai'ay/caeo~#at. VTTO yow TOV Mi^Sou 5
TOUTCUJ^ Tracr^o^re? rfvei^ovro, 17 8e rjfjieTepa
rj So/cet eti^at et/corw?' TO Trapov yap act /3apv
20 VTT^/COOI?. v/u,et5 y' av ovv, et /ca^eXdvTe? 17/1-015
the occasional acts of interference
rendered necessary by the interests of
the leading state. This indispensa-
ble subordination is called here rb
fvSfts, what is lacking, " the trifling
restrictions they have to submit to."
It is better to govern TOV eVSeoSs by
ffTepiffKopfvoi repeated, than with CL,
B., Kr. to make it depend on xA.eT^-
repov (ptpovres. They refer to ii. 62.
18. But there O.VTUV is bracketed by
Dobree and changed to avr<f by
Madvig. The const, here preferred
is adopted by Sh., St., and Madvig,
Adc. I. 311, who says, rb tvtifes est
quod deest ad spem explen-
dam: hoc qui non accipit, eo
privari videtur. 12. diro irpci-
TTJS : from the first, with no definite el-
lipsis. See on c. 14. 15. With art.,
vii. 43. 35. TOV vo'fiov : legality, pre-
tence of law : a rare use, yet similar to
that in ii. 53. 13; iii. 45. 8; 56. 5.
13. C'KCIVWS Sc': i.e. el <pavep>s ticKtov-
tKTovnev : the thought, not the state-
ment, being regarded as remote. Of.
iii. 46. 8; vi. ii. 10. 8e is epexegetic,
not adversative. ws ov : after verbs
of neg. meaning, ' doubt,' ' deny,' etc.,
oit sometimes follows &s (8n) intro-
ducing a finite verb, thus continuing
the neg. idea of the governing verb.
Of. w with inf., c. 76. 15. H. 1029 a;
Kiihn. 514, 3 b. avrt\eyov here =
contest, deny (not 'rejoin,' as in c. 28.
16). Cf.c. 86. 3; viii. 24.2?.
14. TC: inferential, as c. 67. 3; 76.
16. aSiKovfifvoi as opposed to 0i-
atyufvoi implies stealth or over-
reaching. 16. diro TOV to-ov : Cl. re-
gards this and rov KTelavovos, with
Herbst, as masc. But they are prob-
ably neut. Sh. explains : " for the
one (dSi'/otyta) is thought to be, when
the start is made from a position of
equality, an act of overreaching ; the
other, when it is made from one of
superiority, an act of compulsion."
18. ireurxovTss TIVCIXOVTO : cf. ii. 74.
3; v. 69. 8; vi. 16. 20. G.1578; H.
983. 19. tiKo'rws: advs. are often
thus placed with emphasis at the end
of sentences, but should not be sep-
arated by punctuation from what
precedes: TO irapov -yap /ere. : here
the argument passes to the general
consideration that superior power is
always felt as a grievance by those
who have to submit to it.
20. vfwis V *" v: c f- c - 7 6 - 18<
Kiihn. 507, 2 a. xaOcXoVres : having
overthrown; with ace. of person, iii.
190
THUCYDIDES I. 77, 78.
av Tr)v evvoiav r)v Sia TO rjfjLeTepov Seo? etX-^
ju,era/3aXoiTe, emep, ola Kal Tore 77/305 TOV MrjSov oY
oXiyou rtyrjcrdiJLtvoi wreSei^are, 6ju,ota /cat i^w yvwcretrde.
ajui/cra yap ra re /ca$' v/^as avrov? vofjufMa rot? aXXois
25 X T Ka ' / n'poo'Ti els eKao~ro<? e^LO)v ovre rourois
ov#' ots 77 dXX^ 'EXXas -vo^itfi.
78 " BouXeveo~$e oui> /3yoaSecu9 a>s ov Treyot ftpa^e
JMT) aXXo7y>iai9 yt'ajyacu? /cal eyKX^ao't Tretcr^e^re?
TTOVOV 7rpo<T0rjo'0e. TOV 8e TroXe^ov TOV Trapakoyov ocro? 2
ecrrt, TT/DIV ev avrw yeveo~6ai, 7r/)o8tayvwre /x^/cv^o^ievos
5 ya/3 ^>tXet e? ru^a? ra TroXXa TrepucrTao-flai, &v lo~ov re
13. 33; iy. 85. 7; of thing
dpx^")i v. 14. 14; vi. ii. 13; of both,
c. 16. 4; Hdt. i. 71. 3. apgcurc: ?/ou
should attain power. See on c. 3. 8.
21. rdxa: generally in Attic ex-
presses probability, and except viii.
94. 8 constantly in Thuc. with &i>; but
here it includes also its primary tem-
poral meaning. So also when it is
combined with focos : vi. 10. 14 ; 34.
9 ; 78. 16. TO ijpYrcpov 8e'os : see on
c. 33. 19; 69. 30. 22. (xtrapaXoire :
short for rf r&v ir pay HOLT <av fj.era$o\r)
airo/3aAoiTe. 81* 5Xt - y' u iY l l o " e 4 w voi. :
after you had only for a short time held
the hegemony. Si' o\iyov, of time. Cf.
ii. 85. 9; iii. 43. 14. 23. vn-tScCj-aTt :
showed a glimpse of. Cf. iv. 86. 19.
dfioia yvuJO-to-Oe : you shall adopt such
principles : so often with neut. pi., iii.
57. 3; v. 36. 10. 24. ajiiKxa rois
aXXois : i.e. rots T>I> &\\cat> (c. 71. 9),
incompatible with (not corresponding
to) the habits of others, and therefore not
conducive to frank intercourse. rd
re Ko.6' vjios : re belongs by hyperba-
ton not to the noun but to the whole
sentence ; ex T an( i XP'5 TC " are op-
posed. 25. els CKOUTTOS: the reference
is mainly to Pausanias. cgiwv : when
he goes abroad in command. Cf. c. 95.
23; iv. 5. 3; v. 34. 2; vi. 37. 18.
26. ols . . . vo|j,(ei : dat. as with xpv-
ffOat. Cf. ii. 38. 3 ; iii. 82. 65 ; Hdt.
ii. 50. 14. Kiihn. 425, 8.
78. Deliberate well, therefore, before
you engage in war at the instigation of
others. We are still ready for a friendly
arrangement, but shall know how to repel
any attack.
1. us ov ircpl Ppa\'wv : for &s IT* pi
ov Ppaxfiev, from the reluctance to
separate the prep, from its case. So
ojy fs f\dx^o" rotr > m c - 63- 5 ; o>s rl jrA.e?-
ff-rov, c. 82. 20. See on c. 35. 10.
The litotes also is thus enhanced.
See on c. 5. 5. ov here, as applying
to a single word, even after the imv.
Cf. c. 82. 18; 140. 9; 141. 27. Kr.
Spr. 67, 9, 2 ; Kiihn. 511, 4. 3.
irpoo-0TJo-6 : burden yourselves with. Cf.
c. 144. 3; ii. 37. 13; iv. 98. 16.
TOV irapoXoYOV KT. : see on c. 72. 8.
On the subst., miscalculation, mistake
in judgment, see on c. 65. 3; "how
greatly one can deceive one's self." -
4. irpoSio/yvcoTC : occurs again in v.
38. 19; probably also c. 91. 20; else-
where only in later writers. 5.
4>i\ei : is ivont ; in Thuc. in this sense
THUCYDIDES I. 78.
191
/cat OTrore/aw? COTCU tv
re ot avOpamoi e? rovs TroXe/AOv? rail/ epycov Trpo- 3
Ttpov Zyovrai, o XP^ V vtrrepov $pav, KaKOTraOovvrts Se
17817 ra>i> Xoywv a.TTTOvrai. Tf)fJLL<; Se ei> ove/>ua TTOJ rot- 4
10 avTTj afjiapTia oireg, ovr' avrot ov$' ujaas opcovTes, Xe-
', ea>9 ert av^cupero? dpfyorepois r) ev/3ouXta, ,
Xvetv /x^Se Trapaftaiveiv rovs optcovs, ra Se
$id(f>opa 81*77 XvecrOai Kara rrjv vv6tJKr)v el Se ^17, ke-
Cy. c. 141. 28; ii. 62. 22; iii.
42. 5; 81. 23; iv. 28. 12; 125. 7; v.
70. 6; vi. 63. 10; vii. 79. 10; 80. 12;
viii. 1.30. So also Hdt. except in v. 5.5.
Cf. Lat. a mare, Hor. Car. iii. 16. 10,
etc. Tv\as : chances, which do not
depend on human operation. TO,
iroXXd: adv. See on c. 13. 3. irtpi-
Co~ra<r0ai: see on c. 76. 21. cSv . . .
KivSvvevTai : wirel. to Tu^as. Though
only the first clause depends gram-
matically on Siv, the second also
stands in a like relation to the ante-
cedent sentence. See on c. 68. 15.
a.irf^o/j.fv, sc. tKarepoi. Hcr-rat = "yevr,-
fffrai, without definite subj., "how
things will turn out, whether well or
ill"; and this clause is subj. of ev
aS-n\tf KivSwfverai, which phrase is
itself a combination of iv d8^Aa> etrri
and KivSwfverai (see on 0.46. 1). Cf.
ii. 35. 7.
7. tovTs T KTe. : " so it comes to
pass that if men embark in war." levai
is freq. in this connexion : c. 40. 6 ; 41.
12; 58.9; 71.12; 82.14; 143. 15; v.
65. 30; vi. 63. 3. 8. i'xovrai: cf. c.
49.30; Hdt. iii. 72. 28. 6': appears
necessary in place of of the Mss.,
since a would suggest a false reference
to fpywv, and Spav would lose its charac-
teristic meaning (see on c. 5. 12). The
sing, is required by the manifest ref-
erence to the whole r<av epycav
(c. 49. 30). Stahl, Jahrb. 1863, p. 411,
thinks differently, but Cobet reads o.
See App. one. 70. 7. 9. TJ&q : belongs
to KaxoiradovvTes.
10. OVT* avroi : the marked opposi-
tion requires the combination ovre
ov-Tt ; otherwise otiff v^as opuvrts would
have been joined directly to fores.
After opSivres supply eV a^ap-ria ovras.
Cf. c. 80. 2 ; v. 80. 11 . Xe'-yotv : =
Ke\ei>o/j.ev. Cf. C. 131. 10; ii. 5. 21;
6. 7 ; 71 . 23 ; iii. 3. 16. 12. <nrov8cts :
without art. Cf. c. 53-4; 67.5; 71.
22. Sh. renders " not to be covenant-
breakers." So the art. is omitted with
other nouns which with verbs make
established formulae ; e.g. yv<ap-riv iroi-
ela-dat, 'propose/ c. 128, 27; -yvtaiJ.T]v
fX flv > ' intend,' ii. 86. 17; Siairav ex 61l '>
'live,'c. 135.8; Tcupas irotei<r9ai, 'bury/
ii. 34. 2. TO, Sictyopa: cf. c. 56. 2;
67. 14. 13. X.vW0a.i : = 5ia\iW0ai,
the mid. of reciprocal action. Cf. c.
140. 17; 145. 6; v. 80. 2. Kara -rf\v
%vvf>T]Kr\v: see c. 140. 14; vii. 18. 14.
cl 8 jjitf : so the best Mss. for ^ of
the others. Both expressions are near-
ly alike in meaning and use (cf.
Soph. Phil. 1341 ; Lys. xxv. 14 ; Dem.
ii. 8), but the fuller form seems bet-
ter suited to the close of the speech.
6tovs TOVS o'pituws : see on c. I. 6
192
THUCYMDES I. 78-80.
ov? row? opKiovs fjiaprvpas Trotov^tevot Tret/3 ao~o/zec7a OL/JLV-
15 veo-Oai TroXejjLOV a/s^o^ras ravrrj i) az^ v(f>r}yY)crOe"
79 Totavra Se ot 'A^vatot elnov. eTretSr) Se ra>v re 1
^Vfjipd^cov rjKOVcrav ot Aa/ceSatjaoVtot ra ey/cXi^itara ra e?
rovs ' A0TJVO.IOVS /cat raV ' AOrjvaicov a eXe^a^
crdfjievoi TrdVras e/3ovXevovro /caret o~(j)a<; avrou?
5 irapovruv. Kat, rcov i^ev TrXeto^a)^ Trt ro auro at yyaj^tat 2
e(f>pov, aSt/cet^ re rov? 'A^vatov^ 17877 /cat TroXe^re'a
etvat ev ra^et* Trape\0ct)v Se Ap^tSajao? 6 /BacrtXevs av-
T(ov, dvrjp Kat wero9 So/cav et^at /cat craxfrpcov, eXefe rotaSe
80 " Kat avro<? TroXXaji' 17817 TroXe^ua)^ e/zTret/30? et/At, a> 1
Aa/ceSatyotot'tot, /cat vficov rov? ev rr} avrr^ i^Xt/cta 6/oaj,
we're /xi^re direipia eTTLOv/jirjcraL nva rov epyov, oirtp a.v
on c. 67. 5. iroX.ep]T6'a, : see on c.
72.4. 7. tvTaxtt: tt'iVA all possible
speed. Cf. c. 86. 13; 90. 31; ii. 86.
22, ete. 'Apx^Sajios ; son of Zeuxi-
damus, succeeded his grandfather Le-
otychides in Ol. 77. 4 (B.C. 469); led
the early invasions into Attica ; and
died Ol. 88. 2 (B.C. 427).
SPEECH OF KING ARCHIBAMUS.
Chaps. 80-85.
80. Do not fane i/ that a war with the
Athenians will be without danger ; for in
ships and money they are superior to
you.
2. dpw : SC. 6fioicas fftirfipovs ovras.
See on c. 78. 10. 3. dimpia . . . vo-
pi<ravTa : for the change, see on c. 39.
2; 63. 7; 107. 26; iv. 69. 16. tm-
6v(XTp-ai: the aor. with the neg. and
in reference to the immediate case,
"so that no one of you from inex-
perience covets the war." Still /t^r'
&v /ere. would have been more natu-
ral, ' will be likely to covet.' 4'p-yov :
often of war and battle, as in c. 105.
24; ii. 89.42; iv. 14. 15. oyaflbv /cal
15. apxovTas: v/ttas seems here
purposely avoided, to maintain as
long as possible the attitude of gen-
erality. Only in vtyriyTJffQe the present
case is referred to.
79. In the Lacedaemonian assembly
the majority is inclined to war. Archi-
damus comes forward in opposition.
2. TO. e's fovs 'A0t]vaiovs : cf. c. 38.
1 ; 66. 2; vi. 105. 15. 3. ical TWV
'AOrjvauov a \^av : the same order as
in the former clause. For gen., see
G. 1102; H. 742. (igTao-rqaafievoi :
causing to withdraw. Cf. v. ill. 9;
Hdt. i. 89. 1 ; viii. 101. 7. Aeschin. in.
125, fj.eTaari]0'a./j.evos TOVS ISitaras. The
corresponding intr. juerao-njj'aj, in v.
1 1 1. 25 ; Soph. Aj. 750. 4. iravras :
i.e. all the envoys of the allies and
the Athenians. Kara <r<f>ds avrou's :
so iv. 65. 2. Kaff eavrovs, iv. 38. 18;
vi. 13. 12.
5. c'irl TO avro '<)>{ pov: a metaphor
from a road (iii. 24. 2). Cf. Hdt. i.
120. 12; vii. 6. 22; Soph. 0. C. 1424.
6. oSixciv . . rjSri : that they were
already in the wrong. Cf. v. 30. 8. See
THUCYDIDES I. 80.
193
TroXXot 7rd#otet>, (JLTJTZ dyadov /cat acr^aXe? vo^Lcravra.
5 evpoLTe 8' a.v rdi'Se Trept ou i/iw y8ouXeuecr#e ov/c ai> eXa- 2
1 yevopevov, et o~w<pd*>a>9 rt9 aurw e/cXoytotro.
105 /xef yap rou? IleXoTrov^cTtou? /cat row? dcrrvyetro- 3
vrapd/zoto? ?7/xan> 77 dX/cTj, /cat 8ta ra^e'wv otdi' re e</>'
e/cacrra fXOtiv Trpo? Se di/Spa? ot y^v re e/ca<? e^ovcrt /cat
10 Trpocre'rt ^aXdcrcr^? e/u,7retpdrarot etcrt /cat rots dXXot? d;ra-
o~tv dptcrra l&jprWTCU, TrXovrw re t8t<w /cat S^yaocrtoj /cat
vavcrt /cat tTrvrot? /cat 077X019 /cat d^Xw 00-09 ov/c eV dXXa>
ei't ye ^wptw 'EXXTyvt/coj ecrrtt', ert 8e /cat ^v^t^td^ov? TroX-
Xovs (f)6pov v?roreXet9 e^ovcri, 770^9 ^(pi) 7rpo9 rourov9 pa-
a<r<pa\fs neut. after epyou, though r^j/Se
in 5 goes back to WAeftoi'. 4. iro\-
Xo : to desire war from inexperience
belongs not so much to the mass of
men as to the young. Therefore woA-
Aoi with the Vat. Ms. rather than ot
iroAAoi. 5. OVK av . . . -YvoVvov: i.e.
OTJ OUK av . . . yevotTo. For partic.,
cf. ii. 6. 14. 6. o-&>4>po'vs : without
passion, impartially.
7. irpos . . durnrytiTovas : these two
nouns do not stand in the relation of
whole to part, nor are they both parts
of a whole ; but they describe the
characteristics of the enemies with
whom the Lacedaemonians have had
hitherto to contend ; of course, how-
ever, in contrast to the Athenians ;
" against Peloponnesians and against
near neighbours, i.e. against stateswith-
out naval power, and against whom
distant expeditions were not needed."
The repeated art., therefore, which
all good Mss. have, needs no defence.
Sh. renders : " for though against the
Peloponnesians, in other words, our
borderers." He regards Kal as epexe-
getic, and compares Dem. xxi. 196,
So Plat. Gory. 472 b, CK r-fjs ovaias K
rova\ri6ovs. Dem.xvm. 156. SeeMun-
ro on Lucr. iii. 993. 8. irapo'fioios :
not 'nearly like,' but ' like when placed
side by side and compared.' Bonitz,
ibid. p. 28. So c. 132. 20. See on
c. 73. 26. oXtcrf : in a material sense,
as in iii. 30. 7; not, as in ii. 87. 21,
in a moral sense. 810. TOX'WV : cf.
iii. 13. 14; iv. 8. 18; 96. 4; vi. 66.
10; viii. 101. 4. <|>' {"icoo-ra tXOciv :
since the enemy is not at a distance,
and can be reached by land. 9. irpos
avSpas ot KTf. : the antecedent is re-
peated in TOVTOVS, 14, the attributes
being accumulated before it. The
same rhetorical turn in iii. 39. 2.
KOS f \owri : probably refers to the
taunt of the Corinthians, c. 69. 23,
but also to indicate the narrow range
of the Lacedaemonian policy. 10.
0a\ao-o-T)s : often without art. unless
a special sea is meant. Kr. Spr. 50,
2, 15. 12. 6'x\w : a population (cf. vi.
17. 8), the complement of the three
preceding nouns, which only by help
of this can be employed in war. 6VAa
includes the equipment of forces of all
kinds as well as of ships. 13. tvi yt
Xtopiw ; so viii. 40. 8, pta ye iro'Aj. Cf. vi.
2O. 8, d>y ev ft.ia v4\aif. 14. irws XPH
194
THUCYDIDES I. 80, 81.
15 Stois TToXe/jLOv apacrOai /cat rivi Trtcrreucra^ras a
ovs eVetx^z/at ; trortpov rats vavcriv ; aXX' Tycrcrovs eo-/u,eV 4
et Se /xeXerr/crojuev /cat avrnrapaa-Kevacro^eOa., yjpovos eVe'-
<rrat. aXXa TO?? ^prf^dcriv ; aXXa TroXXw ert TiXeW rov-
TOV eXXei7ro/xez> /cat cure eV KOIVOJ e^ofjiev ovre erot/xw?
20 t/c roiv tStW <f)po(j,ev.
81 " Ta^' aV rt? 0apcroi,rj art rots oVXots avrvv /cat 1
TW ir\r)OeL vTrepfyepo^os, axrre TVJV yr\v Syovv 7rt<^otrajv-
rots Se aXX^ y^ ecrrt TroXX^ -^9 ap-^ovcn, /cat e/c #a- 2
w^ Seovrat 7raoi/Tat. et 8' av roug ^v^a\ov<^ 3
5 a^Lcrrdvai ireipaoro^eOa, Soyo-et /cat rovrots vavcrt
TO TT\eov overt vTo-twrats. rts ow eo-rat
T9.
i : this form of rhetorical
question occurs again in Thuc. only
in vi. 38. 27. See Blass, Ait. Bered.
I. 215. pa8uos : lightly, without se-
rious consideration, temere. C/. c.
73.6. 15. 7TO\(Aov opao-Oai : " to become
involved in hostilities, of either of the
combatants ; irfaepov avaipeiaOai, of the
aggressors." Sh. 16. irix8T)vai:
intr., as in c. 85. 3 ; iii. 3. 14. In c. 82.
22 it is a true pass, of ^iretyfiv. The
impf. mid. tenses are trans, in iii. 2.
14 ; iv. 5. 9 ; vi. 100. 5 ; viii. g. 2 ; intr.
in c. 93. 8 ; iv. 3. 4 ; vi. 32. 14.
17. xpo'vos eveVrai : in this time
will be lost. So tyyl-yverai, c. 1 13. 1; iv.
1 1 1 . 4. 18. aX.X.d. TOIS xP 1 i( Aa<rlv KT *-
notice aAAa introducing both ques-
tion and answer. Cf. vi. 38. 5 ; Lys.
xxiv. 24. TOV'TOV c\\c Ciro(jiV : TOVTOV
is collective for T&V XPW^TWJ/, which
must be understood also in ace. with
fXO/uev and <t>fpofji.fv. For \\e'nreii', cf.
ii. 6i.20; Plat. Phaedr. 269 d. SeeApp.
19. cvKoivto: in aerario. Cf. c.
141. 11 ; with art., vi. 6. 29. tTOijicos:
easily, not ' willingly.' Pericles in c.
141. 3 repeats this statement about
the Peloponnesians. See Stahl , Jahrb.
1863, p. 459. 20. <Kpo|AV : regularly
used of taxes. Cf. c. 19. 6; 83. 3.
81. And the means we have are not
adapted for successful operations against
them.
1. rax" av TIS Kre. : this objection is
merely a new turn in the supposed
dialogue, and therefore without conj.
TOIS oirXois irX.TJ0i : these words
together denote a well-appointed mili-
tary force. There is no special refer-
ence to the superiority of Spartan
warfare. Tr\ij6os refers to the num-
ber of the Spartan allies, and does
not, therefore, contradict c. 80. 12.
2. virep<|>e'po}XV : with gen. = Sia^e-
po/j.ev, in Thuc. only here. Cf. Hdt.
ix. 96. 14 ; Soph. 0. T. 381 ; Ar. Eq.
584. iri<j>oiT(3vTs : by repeated inva-
sions. 4. e'lrafjovTcu : of ordinary im-
portation fffdyea-Oai is used ; but this
verb denotes also the supply of need.
Cf. vi. 99. 21 ; and <T?TOS firaKrds, vi.
20. 20. 5. Kal TOD'TOIS : as the Athe-
nians themselves could be effectually
harmed only by sea. 6. TO irXt'ov :
THUCYDIDES I. 81, 82.
195
el /XT) yap f) vavcrl Kparijo'Ofj.ei' f) 70,9 Tr/aocroSovs a^atpi^- 4
cro/xei> d<f)' &v TO VOVTIKOV r/oe<^ovcrt, /3Xai//o/xe$a ra rrXeoj.
KO.V TOVTO) ouSe KaraXvecrOai ert /caXoV, aXXwg re /cal et 5
10 Sd^o/xev ap^cu /xaXXov rr]? Sia^opa?. /XT) yap ST) Kivr) 6
ye TT} eXTrtSi eVatpw/xe^a a)<? ra^u Trav^r^crerat 6 TroXe-
/xos, T^ rr)v yrjv avraiv re/xco/xei' Se'Sot/ca Se /xaXXoi> /XT)
/cat rot? Traucriv avrov v7roXt7ro>/xev ovra>s et/cos 'AOrjvaC-
ous (^poi'Ty/xaTt /xTyre TTJ yrj SouXevcrat /xTyre axnrep a,7ret-
15 yoous /caraTrXay^at rw 7roXe/xw.
82 "Ov /XT)V ovSe di/atcr^rfu? aurov? fceXevw rov re 1
c/. c. 49. 6, 12. T S : = r<>s. c/:
Soph. J?-. 307 ; Dem. xxxvu. 54.
7. a<j>aipTJo-O(jiV : cf. c. 134. 11; iii.
31. 8; v. 23. 25; 29. 15; vii. 13. 3.
Cobet prefers v <f> aiptlv, per occasi-
onem socios ad defectionem
impellere. Cf. iii. 13-33; 82.17.
8. TO. irXe'tt : like other neut. adjs.,
TToAAa, /j.eyd\a, etc., often used with
/SAoTrreu/. C/". c. 68. 5; iii. 45. 22; 61.
15; 85. 7; iv. 41. 8; 46. 6; 64. 4; vi.
14. 8; 33. 17; 64. 9; vii. 27. 20; 40.
19; 68. 17; viii. 60. 6. 0A.Jfyte0a is
here pass. Cf. c. 68. 18 ; vi. 64. 10.
Kiihn. 376,4. 9. KOVTOV'TW: and if
things have turned out so. The phrase
( c .f- c - 37- 1^) ^ s no * temporal, but
designates the position of things,
corresponding to eV ^ . See on c. 39.
1 1 ; 42. 5 ; ii. 35. 9 ; vi. 55. 18. Ka.ro.-
X\!ecr0ai : to settle differences. See on
e. 78. 13 : more rarely Kara\veiv (v.
23. 8; viii. 58. 28). Cf. iv. 18. 17 ; v.
15. 8; 17. 20; vi. 13. 15. So Kara\v-
(iv rbv ir6\ffj.oi>, c. 24. 19; ii. 29. 25;
95. 12; iv. 108. 39; v. 47. 18. Ka-
\o'v : consistent with honour. 10. apai
fxdXXov : sc. fy a.fj.vvaaQai. But Kr.
understands 'rather than the Athe-
nians.'
CKCIVT] rff Xiri8i : this was, however,
the prevailing impression at Sparta.
See v. 14. 3. 12. ri^ua^tv. St.
has rightly restored this for rdfj.oip.fv
of the Mss., as the only Attic prose
form. See Cobet, Mnem. 11, 376;
Kr. Spr. 31, 13, 3. 88otKa 8 /ere. :
Herbst thinks that this could have
been regarded as one of ra Seovra (c.
22. 5) only if it was written after the
close of the whole war. See Philol.
38, 583. 13. tlKo's : takes regularly
the inf. aor. (never the fut.) where
the probability of the occurrence of
a fut. action is to be expressed. Cf.
c. 121. 4; ii. ii. 33; 73. 6; iii. 10. 22;
40. 26 ; iv. 60. 15 ; 85. 28 ; v. 109. 7 ;
vi. ii. 10; 36. 16. In iii. 13. 19 the
pres. fx etv i s required by the notion
of duration. Herbst, gegen Cobet,
p. 16. GMT. 136; Madv. Synt.
172, Rem. 1; Adv. I. p. 156-177.
14. 4>povti(xaTi : in Time, always self-
confidence, spirit. Cf. ii. 43. 28; 61.
13; 62.27; iii. 45. 17; iv. 80. 15; v.
40. 16; 43. 7; vi. 18. 22. In Hdt.
only ' sentiment,' ' disposition.'
82. We should employ some years on
our preparations, and then make war
upon them, if they do not listen to our
reasonable demands.
1. ov \LT\V ovSe': see on c. 3. 17.
dvai(T0TJTb>s : with indifference. Cf. C.
69. 14. This belongs both to lav and
196
THUCYDIDES I. 82.
eav
/cat einflovXevovTas /XT)
Se /cat
a>s eirvrpe-
avratv
vaoiv
TI^WV
/, dXXa 6VXa fJLev jATJira) Kivtiv,
atrtdcr^at /-nfre 7rdXe/xoz> dyav STiXowras
5 \jjofJLev, /cdv rovrw /cat rd rj/jLerepa
re irpocrayajyf) /cat 'EXXr^^co^ /cat j3ap(3dpa)i', et
rtva 77 mvrt/cov 77 ^pTjfjLaTCJV Sufa/xu>
(avem^Oovov 8e, ocrot axnrep /cat ry/xei;
Xevd/xe$a, /XT) ''EXX^a? p^ovov, dXXa /cat /3a^o-
10 /3apou5 TrpocrXajSdt'ra? Stacrw^i'at), /cat rd avruv d/xa
t^w/xe^a. /cat 77^ /xe^ eo"a/cov<Twcrt rt Trpecrfievopevaw 2
ravra aptcrra' 77^ 8e /XT;, SteX^dvrcov erwv /cat 8vo
/cat rpLwv a^eivov 77877, 771^ SoKrj, ?re^)/3ay/xeVot t/xet* eV
to ju); Kara.(p(apa.v, and OUTOUS stands at
the beginning as obj. of both. The
two clauses are joined as a whole by
re fcctf, expressing together the two
aspects of the watchfulness recom-
mended. See on c. 49. 22. 2. pr\
Karacjjcopdv : to s^u< ?/owr eyes to, = a
strong ireptopav, and, like ^Sv, depen-
dent on oiiSe (c\uo>. 4. aiTidcrOai :
abs., make complaints. Cf. c. 140. 18;
vii. 14. 19. STiXovvras : with ir6Xtpov,
threatening ; with us eirtTpefyo/nev (c.
71. 5), letting them know. 5. Kav TOV-
Tft: here temporal, interim; not as
in c. 81. 9. Kal TO, ijixt'repa avrwv
Krf. : i.e. our whole power, including
the aid of allies and other resources ;
here ^ufji^d-^uiv re Trpoaayuyfj answers
to Kal TO. auTcav ^Kiropi^iafAfBa ill 10 '
where avruv = Ttav ^vfj.ndx(av (so St.,
B.) is to be preferred to auruv, since
Thuc. has nowhere else used avrov
for the refl. of first pers., and TO T}/nf-
rtpa avriav has already been spoken
of. See Hiinnekes, Qnaestiones Thu-
cydideae, p. 5. After the parenthesis
we have by a slight anacoluthon the in-
dependent subjv. (Kiropt<a/j.f6a for an
inf. depending on Ke\evu. 8. dveir-
4>9ovov : see on c. 75. 15. 9.
\vo{X0a : constructed with y/j.f'ts,
where we should expect liriBovXevovrai
with offoi (so iii. 67. 33 ; Dem. iv. 12 ;
Xen. Cyr. iv. i. 3), and ^uas is to be
supplied with irpoa\a&6vTas 8iacr<a6r)i>a.t
in 10, the chief stress lying on the
partic., which alone could be eirifyOo-
vov. Cf. c. 23. 25; ii. 61. 3. 11.
Kiropi(op,e9a : take pains to gain and
use. Cf. c. 125. 6; vi. 83. 9.
eVaKov'o-coo-i, : give ear, comply. Cf.
c. 126.8; iii. 4. 3; iv. no. 1; v. 17.
10; 45. 18; 50. 1; viii. 31. 10; with
gen. of pers. in v. 22. 6 only. The
aor. subjv., answering to the Lat. f ut.
exact., is the reading of most Mss.
and to be preferred to the pres. Even
in c. 126. 3, to which St. refers, Vat.
reads the aor. 12. 8i\6o'vTwv . . .
rpiuv : the former nai = even ; the
latter gives a choice, where we use or.
Like this passage is Plat. Phaed.
63 C, Kal Sis Kal rpls irtvetv ; 69 b, nal
irpoffyiyvofjLtvuv Kal airoyLyvo/j.fvcav. In
Xen. Re. Eq. 4. 4 we have the second
only, o/xa|os TfTrdpas Kal irevre. Cf.
An. iv. 7. 10. In v. 10. 44, Kal Sis % rpls
THUCYDIDES I. 82.
197
/cat tcrw? opaivres r)/j,a)v 17077 rrjv re Trapacr/ceuTp 3
15 /cat rov<? Xdyovs aurTj 6/xota vTroori/i.au'OfTag /xaXXoi> at'
/cat yTp ert dr/i77roi> e^o^res /cat Trept irapovToiv
wv /cat OUTTW e'</>$ap/AeVaji/ ySouXevd/Aevot. /AT) yap 4
aXXo rt ^o/AtcrT^re TT)^ y^ avraif 77 o^pov t\w /cat ouv
rfCTa-ov ocro) d/xetvov e^etpyacrrat 775 <etSecr$at ^PT) a>s
20 eVt TrXetcrrov, /cat /XT) e'? aTrdvotav KaTacrTTjcraiTas avrou?
01X77 TTTore'povs e^etf. et yap a-Trapdcr/cevot rol? rait' I'V/A- 5
e'y/cX77/xa<Ti!' e'xret^^eVre? re/xov/Aev CLVTTJV, opdre
/XT) atcr^toi/ /cat aTropwrepov -07 IleXoTroi^T^crw Trpct-
-. e'y/cXT^/xara /xeV yap /cat TrdXewt' /cat toia)ra>i> otdv 6
ov\ TJ<r<rov : (see on c. 8. 1) = roaov-
rcf paKKoii. For ou after imv., see on
c. 78. 1. 19. ifs: i< fAz's; position
and force as in c. 35. 15; 74. 11.
cis irl irXeio-rov : see on c. 63. 5. Here
in temporal sense, as long as possible.
Cf. c. 2. 19; 1 8. 5. 20. cs airo-
voiav Ka,TaoTi]<ravTs ' c/^ vii. 67. 22.
21. aXrvirroTe'povs : cf. c. 37. 20.
22. TTix9vTs : pass. See on c. 80.
16. Cf. Horn. A 157; * 362; ^115;
o 297. 23. 6'iro>s \ir[ xrt. : see on c.
19. 4. Kr. and B. take vpd^oftfv act.,
and render ' that we may not bring
about a more disgraceful and diffi-
cult state of things for Peloponne-
sus.' But the use of Thuc. (vi. 13.
17; 75. 17; vii. 67. 26; 71. 5; viii.
95. 28) requires here also the intr.
meaning, " that it turn not out for us
as regards Peloponnesus in a more
disgraceful and difficult fashion";
airopuiTtpov, for not, like the Athe-
nians, K OahdffffTis &v Se-fjffei eVa|rf/ue#a
(c. 81. 3). Kr. is probably right in
understanding ' than for the Athe-
nians as regards Attica'; but Bonitz,
ibid. (p. 29), supplies 'than now,'
which would require tn with the
comp. See Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 322.
14. Kai t<rws : significantly intro-
duces the probable consequences of
the action of the Lacedaemonians.
qfitov : for the force of the pron. thus
placed, see on c. 30. 14; 71. 15.
15. TOVS Xo'-yovs . . . virooT|[j.aivovTa,s :
opp. to 4, fi)j iro\efiov &yav 5r]\ovvTas.
When due preparation has been
made, there will be no reason for
holding back. inroa-niJiaivdv again in
vi. 32. 3, hardly distinguishable in
meaning from the simple verb, avrfj
6fj.ota, in harmony therewith. Cf. ii. 72.
2, fji/ Trotrjrf 6fj.ola ro7s \6-yois', vii. 61. 8.
18. (ii] -ydp . . . x iv : Cl. considers
fX eiv here to have a fut. reference,
comparing c. 93. 13; 127. 4 (where
v. H. and Cobet insert &v) ; ii. 84. 8 ;
iv. 127. 4 (where v. H. and Cobet
read the fut.). But it is better to
consider with St. Qu. Gr. p. 8, that
fX flv i s used because the Attic coun-
try might be regarded before occupa-
tion as a pledge for their good be-
haviour. 6'fiT|pov : (Schol., ^vfxvpov
rb inrtp tip-i]vris irapf%t i * vov ) probably
here neut. subst., as often in later
Greek. Cf. Polyb. iii. 52. 5. But not
so in Plat. Theaet. 202 e, &<nrfp drf-
povi exojtfv rov \6yov TO. TrapaSery/iara.
198
THUCYDIDES I. 82, 83.
oe u/>i7raz'Tas dpapevovs eVe/ca
vrrdp^et etSeVat /ca^' o rt
25 re /caraXvo^at
TOW tStW, oz'
ov paBiOis evirpeTTMS 0eo~0ai.
83 "Kal dvavSpia /x^Sevt TTO\\OV<S /u,ta TrdXet
eVeX#eti> So/cetraj etmt. etcrt yap /cat e'/cetVots ov/c eXaVo-ovs 2
XpTJfjiaTa (frepovTes ^v^a^oL, /cat ecrnv 6 TroXe/xos ov^ OTrXoov
TO TrXeov, dXXa SaTrdvrjs, 01 ^ ra 6VXa ax^eXet, aXXcog
5 re /cat ^Tretpwrats TT/>OS #aXao-crtous. Troptcrw/xe^a ovi> 3
Trpa)Tov avTijv, /cat ^77 rots raij> ^v/x/xa^wz/ Xoyots 77/3 ore -
, oiirep Se /cat T&JI/ a.Trof$auvQVT(dv TO TT\-
25. iro'Xtfiov 8t . . . TWV I8(wv : " when
the whole confederacy begins a war,
not for common but for individual
interests," i.e. for the Megarians and
Corinthians. C/". Dem. v. 19, <f>oftov-
/uai /urj iroi'Tes wepl TWJ> IStai*' e/cairros
6pyi6/j.ei'os Kotisbv ftf>' ijfias aydytaffi rbv
Tr6\f/j.ov. ov . . . xo>pTJ<ri : prolepsis.
Cf. c. 61. 2; 67. 4; 72. 8, 78.8. The
act. form of the simple fut. only here
and Hdt. v. 89. 13; viii. 68. 20; of
compounds freq. 27. OcVOai: an-
swers to eyK\-li/j.aTa Ka.Ta\v(rai, 24,
bring the war to an end with honour.
Cf. c. 31. 15; viii. 84. 19. See on c.
25.2.
83 But most of all should we take
thought for ways and means.
1. Ta\v: used as adv. ten times by
Time., who has raxos only once (c.
72. 6), but more often periphrases like
5ia TaxW, Sia radons, tv raxft, Kara
rdxos. 2. tircXOciv : with dat., c.
137.24; ii. ii. 22; iii. n.l3; 56. 13;
iv. i. 7; 33. 3; 44-12; 61. 12; vi. 34.
50; 68. 19; 92. 6; with wp6s, c. 86.
20; 11.65. 46; vi. 31. 45; with ace.,
ii. 39. 12. 3. x.P T l'l iaTa 4>e'povrs :
from its position Kal ravra xprj/xara
QepovTfs. This Sparta could not claim.
ov\ oVXwv SairdvTjs : gens, de-
pendent on fffTtv in pregnant sense, not
so much a matter of arms as of money.
Cf. c. 142. 24. 4. o\\d: has the same
effect as ij (see on c. 9. 21), for the
expression ov rb ir\fov has really lost
its comp. force. Cf. ii. 43. 16. 81" T|'V :
in virtue of which only arms are of ser-
vice. Cf. iii. 13. 20; 39. 43; vii. 68.
18 ; Dem. I. 12, rov Tp6nov Si fei/ /j.tyas
yeyovev. But Dem. VIII. 10, rbv rpotrov
Si' ov TO irpdyfj.aTa ano\w\fKfi>. Cf.
' Dem. v. 22; vi. 6; Horn. A 72. oXXws
re Ka.i : seldom with a noun without a
partic. Cf. Plat. Crit. 50 b ; Symp.
173 c. The dat. rfireipc&rais is related
loosely to f(mt>,for a land power.
6. avTijv : i.e. r^v Sairdvnv. 7. tirai-
pto|ie0a : pass., be pushed on, impelled.
Cf. c. 42. 7; 81. 11; 84. 9; 120. 20;
iii. 38. 12 ; 45. 3 ; iv. 108. 16 ; 1 21 . 1 ;
vii. 13. 12. But used also intr. : 'be
proud,' c. 25. 20; iv. 18. 17; vi. n.
23. o'f/ircp JU Kal /crl. : teal is taken,
as often, into the rel. sentence, though
really belonging to the demonstrative.
See on c. 74. 25. Here it is repeated
with ovroi. ra>v airo&aiv6vT<av depends
on rrjs alrias, responsibility, and this
on rb irXtov. On the order, see on c.
25. 21. 8. fir d|A<j>OTptt : with TUV
a.Tro&a.iv6vT<av,for good or for evil. Cf.
THUCYDIDES I. 83, 84.
199
ov eV
atTtas eotta', ourot /cat Ka
Tt aVTOW 7T/>OtSaj/xei>.
" Kal TO ^SpaSu /cat tte'XXoz', 6 /xe/x<o*Tat ttaXto~Ta 1
)(j.tov, /XT) aicr>(weo~$e (rirevBovres re yap cr^oXa trepan az>
TravcraicrBe Sta TO aTrapacr/ceuot eyxeipelv, /cat a/xa eXev-
9epav /cat evSo^oTaTTp TTO\W Sta Tra^Tog I'e/xdtte^a. /cat 2
5 SwaTat /xaXtcrra craxfrpocrvTSY) e/x</3wj> TOVT elvai.' /xoVot
yap Si' avTo euTrpaytats Te ov/c e^v/8pto/xei> /cat u/x<o-
tVoj eorpv-
pats r)<T<TOV trepans t/co/xa>,
ii. ii. 37; iv. 17. 16. OVTOI: em-
phatic resumption of the rel. clause
though in first pers., ana 1 zt-e u?Ao are
sure <o Aaye . . . let HS . . . See on c.
33. 8. Sh. compares Dem. xix. 69, and
in Lat. Plaut. p. iii. 1, 9; .Burf.
1195, 1292. Kr. Spr. 63, 1, 2. 9. TV
avrwv : sc. TWV a.irof$aiv6vT<av : a litotes
in which the TI, apparently insignifi-
cant (see on c. 34. 8), implies some-
thing considerable.
84. The circumspection with which
we are reproached has so far been useful
to us ; we should adhere to it still, and
not underrate our opponents.
1 TO fipaSv Kal (ie'\Xov : see on c.
36. 3. p.e'(i<J>ovrai : see c. 69. 4 ; 70.
2. 2. tjfJLwv : possessive gen. with
o, which they find fault with in us.
Kiihn. 417, note 10 b ; Kr. Spr. 47, 10,
2. o-irv5ovTs T -yap . . . vep.6(j.0a :
we have here two reasons, united
as complements by re KM, why the
Lacedaemonians need not be ashamed
of TO fipaSv: (1) because the opposite
behaviour (<nrfv^ovrfs) is sure to lead
to entanglements of which the issue
cannot be seen ; (2) because they
owe to it their uninterrupted (5io irav-
r6s) freedom and renown. To this is
added in 2 the new remark, that
this despised slowness is at bottom
nothing else than considerate discre-
tion (ffoMppoffvtnri), which shows itself
(1) in the absence of elation at success
and of despair at failure; (2) in the
fact that neither praise nor blame
moves them to act in a way that their
judgment does not approve. 4. Kal
SvvaTai. KTe. : Cl. explains Svvaadai
here ' to have the same meaning,' v a-
lere, whether in words or facts, com-
paring c. 141. 6; iii. 46. 10; iv. 95.2;
vi. 36. 9; 40. 16. But in all these
there is no elvcu ; and vii. 58. 13, where
elt>ai occurs, is now bracketed by Cl.
himself and St. It is probable that
in connexion with /taATTa, ' approxi-
mately ' (c. 13. 11), it means it may
turn out to be : " the policy which
they condemn may well be the truest
good sense and discretion." J. (i-
4>pcov : truly rational; in Thuc. only
here ; mostly poetic ; cf. Aesch. Prom.
848; Soph. Aj. 306; Find. 01. ix. 80.
6. 81' avro : i.e. Sia TO fipaxy Kal /te'A.-
\ov ; for the four following manifesta-
tions of (rw(ppo(rvvT) all imply full con-
sideration, 7. rfo-o-ov c'rt'pwv: =
VlO-TO. Cf- Vl. 9- 6. SO fJ.U\\OV fT-
p<av or trepov = p.d\iffra. Cf. C. 85.
5- 138.10; ii. 15. 1; 6o.24; iv. 3. 17;
vi. 1 6. 1; vii. 29. 29. For f repot in-
cludes all others. TV 'oTpvvo'vra>v :
depends on i)$ori> ; i.e. by weakly al-
lowing ourselves to be misled by the
200
THUCYDIDES I. 84.
VOVTtoV rjjJiaS eVl TO. SetVCt TTCLpa TO &OKOVV rjfJiiV OVK
6Traip6fJie0a rjoovrj, /cat r\v rt? dpa vv KaTrjyopia Trap-
10 ovvr), ovSev fj,a\\ov a^Oeo~6ei>T<; aveireCo-0r)p.i'. vroXe- 3
IJLLKOI re /cat v/2ouXot Sta TO evKocrpov yiyv6fjL60a, TO
OTI atSa>5 (r(t)(f)po<rvi>r)<; irXelcrTov /ACTe^et, alcr^yv^ Se
euySovXot Se a/xa#eWeyooi> TW^ vo^wv TTJS virepo-
* 'vojjieisoi, /cat ^vv ^aXeTroTTyTt crox^povea'Ttpov rj
15 a>(TT OLVTWV amr)KovcrT6li>, /cat JUT) ra d^oeta ^weTOt ayav
pleasure of hearing ourselves praised. wrong action). For eityux''^ V- c.
eu-
C/: ii. 37. 12 ; iii. 38. 31 ; 40. 7. 8.
impel TO SOKOVV TJ|iiv : against our own
judgment. Cf. iii. 38. 11. 9. ical TJV
TIS apa: nc? if any one should actually,
etc., referring to c. 69 and c. 71. 3;
and because of this distinct reference
we have the empiric aor. avfirfiaOrinfv,
which includes all similar cases. See
on c. 69. 31. vv KaTTj-yopio. : cf. c.
69. 34. 10. ovSe v paXXov axfoo-flt'v-
TS: opp. to rjSovrj; i.e. we are just as
little influenced by anger at their
reproaches. iunartiOtif is stronger
than the simple verb, implying an
almost violent conversion from pre-
vious policy. Cf. c. 126. 12; ii. 14.
1 ; iii. 70. 23 ; viii. 52. 2.
11. T KCU : not correlative, but re
is inferential, and so. iro\e(iiKot and
fij&ov\ot imply the just-mentioned
qualities in action. These are referred
to rb etf/coo-juoy (like tfjuppcav, a word
specially chosen for this specific be-
haviour), i.e. <r(a<f>poffvvr), which is
based on deliberateness. TO |i v :
answers to iro\fniKot. The filiation is
traced in reverse order : from awfypo-
<rvvr\ comes alSds, and from alSws
comes ttyvxia, which is the basis of
rb- iro\f/j.i!<6v. aaxppoavvrj is identified
with rb fijKOff/nov, and oiVxvvi? (prop-
erly the shame which follows a wrong
action) only in this place with aiSus
(properly the shame which prevents a
121. 16; ii. 87. 19; vi. 72. 22; and rb
tfyvxov, ii. 39- 7; iv. 126. 38; Aesch.
Pers.326; Eur. Me d. 403 ; Plat. Legg.
795 d; Tim. 25 b. 13. e|3ov\oi:
implies consideration and reasonable
decision. This is traced to its source
in a&fypoavvri by the partic. TraiSev6/j.f-
voi with its triple result: (a) d/xafle-
ffrtpov . . . vTrtpotyias ; (b) ff<a<ppovtarf-
pov . . . aviiKovartiv ; (c) /cat yur) . . .
vofit^fiv 5e KT. It is ff(a<ppo(T\tvr] which
fosters the habit of subordination
even in severe trials, and of vigorous
action rather than of idle talk.
djxa0e'<rTepov . . . virepo^ias : for the
order, see on c. 32. 8 ; = ^ Sxrre virep-
opav rovs v6/j.ovs. This is the theoret-
ical side : "not so highly trained that
we fancy ourselves wiser than the
law." Cf. Eur. Or. 417. Arist. Rhct.
i. 15. 12, rb rlav vo^.iav aotptarepov fyrti*
fivai, rovr' tarw t> fv rots firaivovpfvois
v6fj,ois airayoptiifrai. In afj.a6earfpov is
an ironical admission of the charge
of a.fj.a6ia in c. 68. 4. 14. vv \a^e-
ITOTTJTI : belongs to iraiSf u6/j.evoi re-
peated, in strict discipline. o-a>4>pove'-
o-Ttpov . . . avtjKovorreiv : this is the
practical side ; " not so presumptuous
as to refuse obedience to the law."
For const., see H. 954 ; Kr. Spr. 49, 4.
Cf. viii. 46. 34. 15. Kal |*i) . . . eirt-
|i'vai, vofxijeiv 8t Kre. : and so trained
" that we do not, through over-sagac-
THUCYDIDES I. 84.
201
OVT6S TO,? T(t)V TToXefJLLOil' 7Tapa(TKVL<5 XoyOJ /CttXo)? fJLjJL(f)6-
dvo/xotco<? tpy<*> eVe^ieWt, vo/xt^eti' Se rets re Sia-
Twi' Tre'Xas TrapctTrXi^criovg elvai /cat rets Trpocnrnr-
roucra? rv^a? ou Xdya> StatyoeraV del Se a>? 77/305 ev 4
20 /^ovXeuoyae'f ovs rov? eVavrtov? /)yw Trapacr/ceva^oj/xe^a
/cat ov/c e^ K.iva)v a>? a.fjiapTrjo'ofjievcoi' e^et^ Set ra? eX-
77tSa5, dXX' a><? r)fji(t)i> OLVTMV dcrc^aXa}? irpovoovfjievatv,
v re ota<^>epetv ou oet vo/xt^etv avOpamov a.v9patTrov,
Se eti/at otrrt? ez/ rot? dvay/catorarot? TratSevercu.
ity in unprofitable accomplishments,
disparage in clever speeches our ene-
my's resources, and then when it comes
to action make our advance with no
corresponding vigour, but are con-
vinced, etc." See Grote's analysis of
this speech, V. c. 48, p. 351. TO axpfta,
chiefly of rhetorical artifices. we-
rol urns, subord. to fj.ffj.<f>6fj.fvot, ex-
pressing the means. Cf. c. 31. 5; 67.
6; 75. 11. ewf^ifvat, abs., used with tp-
ya also in c. 1 20. 28 ; v. 9. 41. 17. rds
Siavotas : pi. as c. 144. 5 ; iii. 82. 22 ;
vi. 1 1. 23; Lys. xxiv. 16 : designs, pro-
jects, the results of Stdvota, c. 138. 2;
vi. 15.15. 18. irapair\ii<riovs : only
here of two terminations; sc. rats i^ue-
repais, therefore not to be disparaged.
Kal Ttls . . . Siaiperds : referring
to C. 69. 25, j8ouA.f<T0e . . . KaTacrTTjVai.
We have learned "that the chances
which may occur do not admit of dis-
tinct definition by argument," i.e. be-
fore they occur. With this is natu-
rally connected what follows, 4, " let
us always assume prudent counsels
on the part of our enemies, and pre-
pare ourselves actively to meet them,
not building our hopes on their mis-
takes ; for this would be to make
definite assumptions about accidental
circumstances." See App.
19. ws irpds v . . . tvavriovs: Kr.
Spr. 68, 8, states the rule : when a
prep, phrase (a) is attended by an
illustration (b) with o>s, Sicrirtp, the
prep, is used with both (a) and (b)
when (b) follows (as in c. 85. 9), but
only with (6) when (/;) stands first, as
here, iv. 41. 6, and vi. 50. 20. For
other instances of a prep, not re-
peated, cf. c. 21. 5; 28. 6; 69. 32;
91. 20. 20. irapcurKcuaw|i66a : the
subjv., which the best Mss. have,
suitably follows up the declaration
of Spartan principles with an exhor-
tation (but Arn., Kr., Sh. read the
indie, on account of aei). The same
connexion of thought is shown also
by the repeated 8c?. 22. irpovoou-
jxe'vwv : usually mid. in Attic ; but
act., iii. 38. 28; 58. 11. 23. iroXv
T Sicuj>6'piv Kre. : here the marked
difference of national traits, insisted
on by the Corinthians in c. 69, is de-
nied. 24. cv TOIS dva-yKaioTciTois :
in the severest school. J. The words
ravras . . . fj.f A eras of C. 85. 1 show
that this expression refers to the
peculiar Spartan training, especially
to its suppression of the individual
will ; (cf. 14) " the man who is trained
under the strictest discipline," so that
no choice is left to his own will. Cf.
202
THUCYDIDES I. 85.
85 " Tauras ovv as oi Trare'pes re rjfjilv Trape&ocrav /xe- 1
Xeras /cat avrot Sta TravTos ax^eXov/xevot e^o/^e^ /XT) ?ra-
pwjjLev, ^178' eVeix#eWes eV ftpa^el popia) i^/xe'pas TTC/H
TToXXtol' <TayxdrOH> /Cat \pT) ^aTOiV KOL TToXttoV KCU Sd^S
5 /8ovXevo~Gtyxei', dXXa /ca#' -rjcrv^Lav. extern 8' ly/AU' fjiaXXov 2
Tp(ov Sta tcr^vv. /cat Trpos rous 'A^vatous Tre/XTrere
/xeV Trept r^? IIoret8ata9, Tre/xTrere 8e Trept w^ ot ^v/x/xa-
^ot <f)ao'ii> dSt/cetfr^at, aXXoo? re /cat erotjawi/ ovroiv avraiv
8t/cas 8owat' eVt Se rov StSdvra ou irporepov
10 a>5 eW* dSt/cowra tevat. TrapacrKvd ) eo'0 Se rov Trd
a/xa. ravra yap /cpartcrra ftovXevcrecrOe /cat rots eVavrtot?
Kat 6
rotavra
etTre
TrapeXOcov Se 3
reXevrato?, ets
15 eV rots Aa/ceSat/xov tots a>8e *
ii. 64. 9, (pfpii> xpr) TO SaijuoVia
/caiws : i.e. with submission to the
inevitable. Cy. c. 70, 71. See App.
85. TV;/, therefore, first to gain re-
dress of grievances from the Athenians
by peaceful means ; but let us not neglect
meanwhile to prepare for war.
1. ravras . . . (ieXe'ras : the rel. clause
interposed renders the art. unneces-
sary. Cf. Xen. An. i. 5. 16. Kiihn.
465, note 6 a. 3. cVtixfleWcs : too
hastily. See on c. 80. 16. 4. <r-
paT<ov : lives ; opp. to xP^M Ta as c -
141. 18; ii. 53. 7. 5. pov\5<r|MV :
Thuc. uses the act. and mid. for the
most part in the same sense : in pres.,
'deliberate'; in aor., 'decide.' Cf.
c. 97. 2; 132. 28; ii. 6. 9; iii. 28. 5;
iv. 15. 3; 41. 1; v. 87. 3; vi. 39. 5;
viii. 53. 24. Probably only in iii. 42.
25 it means ' give advice.'
6. crc'pav : see on c. 84. 7 ; here
for /) frepois, as ii. 15. 1; vi. 16. 1.
H. 643 b ; Kiihn. 541, 2 c. See on
e<f>6pa)i> rare
c. 71. 9. ire'|AiT : the imv. pres.
when the aor. would be expected, ace.
to the usage noted on c. 26. 1. For
the epanaphora, cf. c. 28. 8; 30. 17;
126. 40. 8. avrwv: of themselves.
Cf. iv. 60. 14. 9. ov irporcpov : sc.
Trplv ai> at Si/cat SiKaffOaxru/. 10. U'vai:
in pregnant sense. See on c. 78. 7.
Contrast the advice of the Corinthi-
ans, c. 71. 17. 11. KpaTwrra Kal
<j>of3pwraTa : properly pred. to ravra,
but in effect adv. See on c. 43. 10.
14. DOcveXa'CSas : the ephor who
now comes forward represents the
jealous and encroaching attitude of
that magistracy towards the conser-
vatism of the kings. 15. ^v rois
AaKeSai|iov(ois : i.e. in the assem-
bly. Cf. Dem. vni. 27, 74 (eV vfj.lv);
Plat. Legg. 886 e (tv afffBftnv avdpw-
n-ois). Kr. and v. H. bracket the
words. On the character and con-
nexion of the speech of Archidamus,
see App.
THUCYDLDES I. 86.
203
t? Se 2
86 " Tov? fj.kv Xoyous TOUS vroXXovs ran? ' A.0r)va.ia)v ov 1
yiyv<i)crK(s) 7raiveo~ai>T6<; -yap TroXXa eavrou? ovoapov dv-
Ttiirov a>9 OVK dSt/coucrt rov? ^/xerepov? ^u/a/xa^ov? /cat
TT)^ IleXoTrdw^croi' /catrot et 77/305 TOUS Mr^Sov? eyevovTo
6 dyaOol rare, Trpos 8' T^/xas /ca/cot i>vV, StTrXacrtas
a^tot elcTLV, oYt dVr' aya^wv /ca/cot yeyevr^vrai.
6/zotot /cat rore /cat i>vV eo'/iG', /cat TOU?
o~cu^>poz'a)/xz', ov 7reptox//o/Ae#a dSt/cov/AeVovs ovSe
cro/txev Tifjitopelv, ot 8' ov/ceVt /xeXXovo~t /ca/cai?
10 cxXXot? /xet' ya/3 ^p-^/vtara ecrrt TroXXa /cat ^ ?
1^ Se ^vfjifjia^oL ayaOoi, ou? ov TrapaSorea rot? '
ecrrtV, ovSe St/cat? /cat Xoyot? Sta/cptrea /U.T) Xoyw
/cat avrov? /SXaTrro/u-eVov?, dXXa TijJLc^prjTea ev ra^et /cat
o~^eVet. /cat w<? 17/^015 TrpeVet /SovXevecr^at dSt/cov- 4
ond clause. -i\v <rco4>povc3fuv : see on
c. 40. 8. 9. 01 5" . . . iraxr\tiv : sc.
trvuftaxot ; connected with the preced-
ing in parataxis : ' nor will we post-
pone helping them, since they have no
longer postponement of ill-treatment."
/j.f \\etv, in sense of 'postpone/ regu-
larly has the pres. inf. The conjecture
of Hiinnekes, oT 7', in close connection
with nfuapflv, is not improbable.
10. oXXois |wv Kre. : refers chiefly
to c. 80. 3, 4, of the speech of Archi-
damus. 11. irapaSore'a : and the fol-
lowing pi. verbals, as in c. 72. 4; 79. 6;
88. 2. GMT. 923 ; H. 635 a. 12.
ovSe SiaKpiTt'a : the verbal is from 5 a-
KpiveffOai, dispute. Cf. v. 79. 15. JITJ
Xcryu .. pXairrofw'vous : fj.ii, not o-\
since the neg. is determined by the
imv. force of the verbal SuiKptrea. As
to the ace. avrovs, sc. rifnas with the
verbal, which = 5? SiaxpivftrOai, see G.
1597 ; H. 991 ; Kiihn. 427, note 2 ;
Kr. Spr. 56, 18, 3. Cf. viii. 65. 14.
14. Kal cis ^nas KTt. : in answer to
SPEECH OF THE EPHOR STHEXE-
LAIDAS. Chap. 86.
86. / r/eip q/" <//e evident wrong
of the Athenians, furtfter discussion
would be out of place, and war should
immediately be decided on.
1. ov -yi-yvaSo-KW : / cannot under-
stand. Cf. c. 126. 21; ii. 40. 7; ir.
50. 9, an affectation of simplicity.
The position of roi/s iroAAous indicates
the speaker's sense of weariness.
2. dvrtiirov: followed by neg. See-
on c. 77. 13. 3. dSiKovo-i: see on
c. 67. 5. 4. KCUTOI : anrf j/ef, quam-
quam ; introduces a confident refuta-
tion. cl . . . cYt'vovro: referring to
what is a fact. Cf. c. 33. 8 ; 76. 8.
7. Kal TO'T . . . cVpev : by a sort of
zeugma 3/u.ev is to be supplied with
ro're. C/: iii. 40. 5 ; vi. 60. 13. Kal
TOVS Ivp.fiax.ot'S : this noun by its po-
sition is made so prominent (see on
c. 32. 17) that it is not repeated in
the dat. (with T^twpetV) in the sec-
204
THUCYDIDES I. 86, 87.
15 pevovs ftTjSets StSacr/ceYa>, dXXd rows yu.e'XXoi'Tas dSt/ceo/
/adXXo*> Trpeirei TTO\VV ^povov /3ouXevecr#at. t//^^>i^ecr^e 5
ow, a) Aa/ceSat/AoViot, dittos r^s ^Trapr^? ro*>
/cat yu^'re rovs ' A.0r)vaCov<s edre /u,et'ou9 yty^ecr^at,
rovg ^VfjifMOL^ovs /caraTT/ooStSaiyaez', dXXd ^ui^ rot? #eoi<s
20 eVtto/aev 7T/305 TOVS dSt/cowra<?."
87 Totavra Se Xeas eVei/n^t^e; avros <f)opos o>v e's l
eKK\y]criav TOJV Aa/ceSat/Aovtcen>. 6 Se (/c^u/ovcrt yd^o 2
^ /cat ou t/n^aj) ov/c 6(^17 Stayty^wcr/cet^ r^ fiorjv OTTO-
ripa jjLia)v, dXXd ySouXoyaevo? avrov? <f)avepa)<; aTroSet-
5 /cvv/xevov? TT)^ yv^^v es TO TroXe/xetv yadXXov opfjirjcrai
""Ora> /ze*> v^v, ai Aa/cfSat/xdt'tot, So/coOcrt XeXv-
at o'Trot'Sat /cat ot 'A^vatot dSt/ceu', d^acrrT^rcu eg
e/cetvo ro ^(opiov" Set^a? rt ^otpiov avrot?, " orw Se yu,?)
use of o oe here without change of
subj., assumes the occurrence of the
first voting by OT;, so that after eve-
$-fl<ptf UTS. we must supply Kal ol /j.ev
firftyri<t>io)>To. Kpivoucri -yap /ere. :
similar parenthesis in c. 104. 5; iii. 3.
1 ; 52. 14. 4. |j.6icov : louder, as from
more voices. <?<m' or tit] must be sup-
plied. For a similar omission of finite
verb in indir. question, cf. iv. 40. 8;
viii. 92. 58. 5. opixrjo-ai: trans., as
c. 127. 11 ; ii. 20. 13. The obj. is ou-
rovs ; he desired to encourage the
war party by the sense of their ma-
jority, and to show the others how
much they were outnumbered. 6.
XtXvVOai . . . dSiKeiv : as the Corinthi-
ans had asserted, c. 67. 5. 7. dvao-rij-
TW cs i-- a.va.<rri]Tw Kal trta es. Cf.
c. 101. 7; vii. 49. 10; viii. 45. 1. G.
1225 ; H. 788. 8. St^as . . . av-
TOIS ; parenthetical insertion in the
narrative. Cf. c. 136. 18; 137. 27;
Hdt. viii. 137. 22; Isocr. xn. 215;
Isae. n. 12; Dem. xxi. 116; Aeschin.
c. 85. 1,2. 19. KarairpoSiSwtuv : 6e
<7'% o/" betraying. For the force of
/cara-, c/. iii. 63. 14; 109. 18; iv. 10.
10 ; vii. 48. 26. 20. tVCwjjiev irpo's :
see on c. 83. 2. But Cobet reads eVt.
87. TAe Lacedaemonian assembly
votes against tie Athenians. The decree
of the allies is adjourned to a later
meeting.
1. tirt\|/Tf<j)itv : applied to the put-
ting of a question to vote at Sparta as
well as at Athens. Cf. ii. 24. 6 ; vi.
14. 3; viii. 15. 7. The impf. inchoa-
tive (he proceeded to ), as c. 26. 23 ;
27. 2; 46. 2. The addition ^s r^v
tKK\i)ffiav only here, but perhaps con-
firmed by Lucian's imitation, Tim. 44,
TT) ^KK^ai-i iTTffy-fiQifff. The words are
bracketed by St. and v. H. after Kr.,
who quotes Plat. Gory. 474 a, tiri\j/r)<pi-
fciv rovs -ifapovras, for the usual Attic
expression.
2. d 8t v KTt. : this is the fullest no-
tice we have of the process at Sparta.
See Schomann, Ant. I. p. 236. The
*O1. 87. 1; B.C. 432.
THUCYDIDES I. 87.
205
So/cover iv, e's TO eVt Odrepa." d^ao-roWes Se Steo-r^o-az', 3
10 /cat TToXXw TrXetovs iyzvovro ots eSd/covi> at o~7roj>Sai Xe-
XvcrBai. Trpocr/caXecravres re TOV? ^v/xyaa^ov? eiirov ort 4
cr(f>L(TL fJLev So/cotez' ctSt/ceu' ot 'A^i^atot, /3ovXeo~#ai Se
/cat revs TraVra? ^v/Ajua^ovs Tra^a/caXeo-avre? \ljr)<j>ov eVa-
yayetz', OTTW? KOLVT) /8ovXevcrayu,e^ot TOV Troke^ov TrotaWat,
15 ^v BoKrj. /cat ot ju,eV a7re^o>p^o~av eV' OLKOV StaTT/oa^a/xe- 5
vot raura, /cat ot 'A.0r)vaut)v Tr/aecr/Set? vcrrepov e<^' aVep
rf\dov ^T^/xartcravTe?. 17 Se Stayvwja^ aur^ 7779 e/c/cX^crta? 6
rov ras (TTroi'Sa? XeXuo~^at e'yeVero ez^ TW reraprw eret *
ii. 43; Cic. rfe Fi'n. v. 3. 7. 9. TO
tirl OoiTcpa : adopted here by Cl. for e's
ra e ! 7rl ddrepa after the analogy of e'/c
TOU e'irl Odrtpa, vii. 37. 9 ; opp. to &
: in literal sense; the
figurative in c. 15. 16; 18. 28. 11.
TrpotrKoXtVavTc's T: and so (c. 67. 3;
76. 16; 78. 7) calling in, since, c. 79.
3, yueTecrTTJo-avTo irai/ras. tlirov : with
6'rt SoKolfv and f}ov\ftr0a.i. Cf. ii. 80.
6, 10; iii. 2. 12, 15; 3. 12, 14; iv. 46.
18, 20; v. 61. 9, 11. Kiihn. 550, note
3. 13. TOVS irdvras e'lrcrya-yetv :
implies a general convocation of the
allies, since the invitation of the
Corinthians (c. 67. 3) and of the
Lacedaemonians (c. 67. 9) had been
addressed only to particular states.
This purpose is carried out, c. 1 19.
1, with the formal expression ^ijcpov
firayetv (with dat., c. 125. 3). Cf.
iv. 74. 15, fyr)<pov StfVfyKf'iv of the act
of voting ; pass., Xen. An. vii. 7. 57,
ovirca \l/ri<pos avra> eirrJKTO irepl (^t/yfjs.
14. KOIVTJ : belongs both to &ov\fv<ra.-
/j.evoi and to rbv w6\f/j.ov iroiiavTa.i.
16. <j>' oirp i^XOov: cf. c. 72. 3.
Thuc. avoids digressions which would
not elucidate his main subject, per-
haps in intentional divergence from
the practice of Hdt. 17. xP r ll AaT '-
<ravTs: of public affairs, v. 5. 2; 61.
6; vi. 62. 18. The mid. is used mostly
of mercantile business. Cf. vii. 13.
13. The narrative in 5 is continued
at C. 1 1 8. 3, aiiTois /j.ev oiiv Aa/ceSoi-
/j.ovlois KTf., being here interrupted by
the detailed account of what is called,
C. 23. 23, dAij0e<rTaTTj fjiev \6y<a de a<pa-
veffTarr] irp6(pa<Tis TOV iro\ejj.ov. 81-
a-yviofXT) : used only by Thuc. of Attic
writers. Cf. iii. 42. 1; 67. 33 (c. 118.
18, difyvtaffro). 18. TOV Tas (TirovSds
\cXuo-0ai : this explanatory clause is
quite in place, considering the im-
portance of the subject, and is not to
be bracketed with Kr., St., and v. H.
It is rather confirmed than rendered
doubtful by the repetition in c. 88. 1.
For the gen. inf. as appos., see Kiihn.
402 d. v T(J> . . . SCKCITCO : these
words are grammatically connected
with TWV . . . irpoKex^P r )'<vi,S}f, the pf.
expressing with iv, instead of the ex-
pected Is, the period reached, = 4s rb
fTos irpOKe^dipr^KVLtav Kal Iv Tea eret ou-
ff&-;. See Kr. Spr. 68, 12, 2 for in-
stances of the pf. thus used with iv.
P. prefers to connect tv ret with eye-
vero (with which, as Cl. admits, its
position shows that it was intended
206
THUCYDIBES I. 87-*
/cat Se/carw TWV rpiaKovTOVTi&wv cnrov'&wv
20 aiv, at eyevovTo /Aera ra Ev/3ot/ca.
88 'Ei//77<to-ai>ro Se ot Aa/ceSat/AoVtot ra? cr-Troz'Sa? XeXu- 1
a-00.1 /cat TroXe/xryrea eu'at, ov rocrovro^ roii'
rot? Xoyot? oVo^ (f)o/3ov/JLevoL row? '
$vv7)0a)cnv, 6/xwvres at>rot? ra TroXXa
89'EXXaSo? V7ro^(et/3ta 778^ oWa. ot yap '
rotwSe v)\6ov 7rl ra Trpayyaara eV of? y^v^rf
MijSoi dve^wp^crav e/c rT)? EU^COTT^? 1/1/07 $eVre? /cat
to be connected in sense) understand-
ing ^s ToCro T^ troy with the partic.
19. TpiaKovrovrCSwv : for the form,
see on c. 23. 19. 20. at e'-ycvovro
KT|. : see c. 23. 20; 115. 1.
88. Tfte rea/ reason of the war was
the fear the Lacedaemonians felt of the
growing power of the Athenians.
1. tt|/i]4>C<ravTo 8e : a resumption of
what precedes with 5e epexegetie, the
verb pointing on to the reason follow-
ing (ov TOffovrov art.), &s the chief
contents of the chapter. 2. ov TO-
O-OVTOV 6'<rov : = " less than." See
on e.g. 2; u. 1. 3. ^opov'^voi. . . .
|MJ : see on c. 72. 8 ; 78. 3 ; 82. 26.
4. SvvT)Ou(riv : the aor. stands to Sv-
vaffOai as iVxwnxt (c. 3. 8) to iVx^etj/;
and so M pe'ifrv. Cf. c. 10. 20; 21.
3; iv. 117. 12; viii. 24. 22; 74. 12.
Thuc. very rarely, if ever, uses the
opt. with i*.4\ after verbs of /ear. We
have thus again stated the oATj^ea-Tarrj
irp6<pa<ris afyaveffTaTT] Of \6ycp of C. 23.
6, which also speaks of the Atheni-
ans as <fj6ftov irapfxavTas TO?S Aa/ce5at-
noviois.
HISTORY OF THE GROWING POWER
OF THE ATHENIANS FROM THE
BATTLE OF MYCALE TO THE BE-
GINNING OF THE PELOPONNESIAN
WAR, B.C. 479-431. Chaps. 89-
118.
This period is called by the Greek
grammarians rj TrecTT/Koj/Taeria or
89. Capture of Sestos. The rebuild-
ing of Athens begun.
1. ot ^yap ' AOt^vatoi Kre. : these word-
introduce the events between the
retirement of the Persians and the
transfer of the hegemony to the
Athenians, B.C. 476, c. 89-96. 2.
T|X0ov *ir! TO. irpa-yixara : i.e. not of set
purpose but by the course of events
they found themselves in such cir-
cumstances that they had to take the
hegemony. Cf. ii. 36. 15; 56. 12;
iii. 49. 3. Antiphon, vi. 20. To the
history of this a.vdve<T0aiThuc . passes
in c. 97. 3 with the words rocrdde ewrj\-
6ov, which introduce the subsequent
political and military enterprises de-
liberately carried out by the Atheni-
ans to the beginning of the war. See
on ii. 36. 16, and Herbst, Philol. 24,
p. 725 ff. tireiSi) MrfSoi KTC. : follow-
ing ToivSe without conj. Cf. c. 128.
7; ii. 34. 3; 75. 24; iii. 20. 13; 21. 2;
52. 4; 92. 3; 97. 2 ; 104. 5; iv. 46. 16 ;
67. 11 ; 90. 6 ; 100. 8 ; v. 45. 6 ; 71.2;
vi. 46. 12 ; 64. 14 ; 88. 2 ; viii. 50. 5 ;
69. 5; 104. 1. With ydp only in ii.
20. 3; v. 68. 9; viii. 73. 3; 84. 2.
Tp6irw rotyde is resumed in c. 96. 1
with rovrtf rca rpoiry. 3. tcai vavcrl KO.\.
*O1. 75. 2; B.C. 479.
**O1. 75.2; B.C. 478.
THUCYDIDES I. 89.
207
/cat 7reoj vrrb 'EXXyji/uv /cat ot /cara^vywres avrans rats
5 vavcrlv eg MvKaXrjv SiefiOdpTrjcrav, Aewru^tS^s //,e> 6 /3a-
o~tXevs TWV Aa/ceSat/noi'twi', ocnrep ^yetro ra)^ eV Mu/caX>7
eV ot/cov ecot' rovs duo
/cat ot 0,770
vrjcrov ^vfjipd^ov^ * ol Se
/cat 'EXX^cTTToWov v/Lt/xa^ot 17877 d<eo"T77 /cores avro /SacrtXe-
10 to? vTro/neiVavres S^o~rov eVoXtop/covv M^Scov
/cat e7Tt^t/w,ao~avre9 etXoi' avr-r^v
**KCU /u,ra rovro a,7re'7rXeuo~ai/
o~rot /car a TroXets.
5 KO~Y)V(JiL(i)v Se ro KOLVOV, evretS^ avrots ot fidp/3apoi 3
15 e/c
e/ca-
irejw : i'.e. at Salamis and Plataea.
5. 5ie{j)0apTio-av : see Hdt. ix. 100-105.
6. TWV *v MvKaXi] : c/^ ii. 34. 14 ; iii.
113. 10. 7. aircxwpn<rav : see Hdt. ix.
114.6.
8. teal ot . . . |v|x|iaxoi : these were
the Greeks of the Asiatic coast, who,
on the appearance of the Hellenic
fleet, had declared themselves inde-
pendent and had become de facto allies
of the Athenians. " Considering the
reserved attitude of the Lacedae-
monian, and the relatively private
character of the Athenian, under-
taking, we cannot think here of any
formal reception into the Hellenic
alliance." Kirchhoff, Der delische
Bund. Hermes, 11, p. 9. See App.
9. TJSrj d<j><rTt]Ko'Tes : at and after the
battle of Mycale. Hdt. ix. 103 ff. The
attrib. partic. placed after its subst.,
as c. ii. 19. 10. virofwCvavrts : opp.
to b.Trf.yjapr\<ra.v, 7, keeping their ground.
Cf. c. 76. 3. CTToXio'pKovv : impf . ;
c/. c. 26. 23; 87. 1. See Hdt. ix.
114-118. MrjSwv S'XO'VTWV : the
standing expression. Cf. c. 94. 6;
98.!; 103.10. 11.
so the capture of the town took place
in the spring of 478. See Ullrich, Die
hellen. Kriege, p. 41. avnjv: rV
STjerrrfj'. Schol., Sijorbs f) ird\is \eyerai
Kal apffevitcias /cal 6ri\vK(as. Masc., Xen.
Hell. iv. 8. 5, 6; Dem. xxm. 158.
T 12. ws e'Kooroi : see on c. 3. 19.
14. 'AOTjvaiwv 8 /ere. : the rebuild-
ing of the city and walls now men-
tioned took place in the winter months
of 479-8, during the siege of Sestos.
See on c. 90. 22. TO KOIVO'V : the
whole community without designation
of any particular magistracy, and
without distinction of &ov\i) and 5^-
juos. So c. 90. 29; 92. 3; iii. ii. 22.
For the pi. verb following, see on c.
24. 9 ; 34. 5. avrois : ethical dat.,
used in good as well as in bad sense.
Cf. c. 101. 6; 106. 8; v. 3. 21. 15.
CK TT}S x^P* 1 ' : !>e - out ^ Attica, opp.
to K TTJS Evpunrns, 3. See Ullrich,
Hell. Kr. p. 41. 6'0v: = evretBev ol:
a rare attraction, transferred from the
pron. use to the adv. Cf. Soph. TV.
701, K 5f yijs, S6ev irpovKeir', avafovffi
6ponfiu>Sfis cuppoi. Hor. Od. i. 38. 3,
rosa quo locorum sera more-
208
THUCYDIDES I. 89, 90.
e0evTO TratSag /cat ywat/cas Kalrrjv irepiovcrav
/cat Trjv TToXiV dvot/co8o/xetv Trayoecr/ceva^oz^ro /cat ra
TOU re ya^o 7re/3t/3pXov ySpa^ea etorry/cet /cat ot/ctat at /tev
TToXXat TreuTcoKea'av, oXtyat 8e Trepirjcrav, iv at? avrot
OOecr/c^Tycraz/ ot Swarot roiv Ilepcrcov. Aa/ceSatjaoVtot Se 1
ato~0o/aevot TO /Ae'XXov rjXOov 7ryoeo~/3eta, ra yae*' /cat avrot
17810^ av opaWes [AT/IT' e/cetVov? /^T' d\Xov pySeva ret^o?
e^ovra, TO Se TrXeW TMV ^v^^a^wv l^orpwovrotv /cat ^>o-
5 j3oVp,VG)V TOV T VOLVTIKOV CLVTOiV TO 7r\rj6o<s, O TTplV OV^
/cat TT)V e? TW M^St/co^ TroXe/xov ro\^av yevo^e-
r)iovv TC avrov? /x^ Tet^t^etv, ctXXct /cat TO>^ e^w 2
oVot? etcrTT7/cet
tur. The reference is to the neigh-
bouring islands and the Argolic Acte.
virt^e'Otvro : Aae? carried for safety ;
vweKKelffOai is the pf. pass., c. 137. 19;
viii. 31. 15. The same verbs are used
of the same fact by Hdt. viii. 41. 7;
60. 24 ; and by Plut. Them. 10. 4. C^.
also Soph. /. 297. 16. iraiSas ical
yuvaiKas : without art. Kiihn. 462 e ;
Kr. S^r. 50, 3, 8. KarourKcv^v : house-
hold goods in general. See on c. 2. 12.
Cf.ii. 5. 13; 14. 3. 18. irjpipo'Xov
. . . OLKI'CU : in chiastic order to TTO\LV
. . . Te/x 7 ?- Pp a X e ' a sma ll portions.
See one. 14. 11. OLKLCU: placed before
its limitations. See on c. i. 6. Cf. iii.
13. 18. Cobet reads ot olxlai. 19.
ircirrwiwcrav: St., v. H., B. read iTreirTw-
K<rav. G. 527; II. 358 c; Kiihn.197,1.
Ktihn. formerly would have written
VeTTw/cwai'. 20. o-KT|VT)crav : the
mid. in same sense, c. 133. 5 ; ii. 52. 9.
90j 91. In spite of the resistance of
the Lacedaemonians, the rebuilding of
the walls of Athens is completed throwjh
the address of Themistocles.
2. qX.0ovn-po-pCq.: = ^7rpe<r/8ei5a-aiTO.
The dat. like vauo-l Kal irefa, but with
no exact parallel. Cf. at>To / uoA.ia x 6 "-
pelv, viii. 40. 11. rd (iev ... TO 8c
irXt'ov: the pi. more comprehensive,
the sing, more emphatic. Cf. viii.
47. 9, 15. In c. 18. 30, with ra yiteV . . .
T& 5e, equal weight is laid on both
ical avrol . . . e'xovra: the partic.
opiavres and the following gen. abs.
are causal, representing clauses with
'on, e.g. OTI T?j8iov &v fwpcav el /HTJT' e/cei-
vovs fjd]T* &\Xov fj.rjSei'a re?xos txoi/ra
tcaptav, or perhaps JUTJ may be due to
the feeling that ?)5toj/&i/ opavres really
expresses a wish, = fj.a\\ov &' /3ouAo-
fjLevoL. 4. e'loTpvvo'vTwv : this partic.,
expressing the effect, is placed co-ord.
before (f>o0ovfj.evo>v, the cause, as in c.
I. 3. 6. -ytvoiie'vTiv : on the position,
see on c. n. 19.
7. T : cf. c. 67. 3 ; 77. 14 ; 87. 11.
8. 6'o-ois et<TTTjKi : the best Mss. have
wei<TTr)Kei, which is hard to explain,
but may have arisen by dittography
from the following word. It is re-
tained by Sh. and Kr., with Arnold's
explanation, ' stand or hold together,'
the irepl0o\os being continuous, in
contrast with c. 89. 18. The subj. is
THtCYDIDES I. 90.
209
o~(f)(L>v Tov? 7repi/8dXous, TO p,ev /3ovX6fj,evov KOI VTTOTTTOV
10 TTJS yva)fMr)s ov S^XoiWes e? TOU? *A^ipatov9, OK Se row
fiapftdpov, el av6i<s eireXdoi, OVK av e^ovros airo e^ypov
troOev, a>o~7rep vvv IK ruv Qrjflaiv, op^a.aOa.i, TTJV re Ete-
TTO.CTIV (j>acrav iKavr)i> eivai a.vaya)prio~iv re
d<f)Op[j,TJv. ol S' *A.0TjvtUOi e/Atoro/cXe'ovs yv^^y 3
15 rov9 /u.e> Aa/ceScuyu.ovtovs raur' eiTroVrag, a.TroKpwdpevoL
on ire^ovo~iv a>5 avrovs irpecrfieis irepi fov \eyovcriv,
evOvs aTTTJA-Xa^av eavrov 8' eKe\evev a.Tro(TTe\\ew as
ra^tcrra 6 @e/Atcrro/cX7y9 e? TT)^ Aa/ceSatyaoi/a, aXXov? Se
Trpo? eavrw eXo/AeVou? TTyoecrySets /u,^ ev0vs eK-rrep.Treu', dXX*
20 eVtcr^er^ peyjpi TOCTOVTOV eaj? ai/ ro ret^o? IKO.VOV dpwcriv
neOa. els Ae\<f>ovs. Eur. I. T. 327.
TTJVTC: Te is postscript. See on
c. 33. 2. 13. ava.\<apr]<r\.v KT.: to be
taken locally, place of retreat as well as
of advance.
14. yvwp.T]: by the advice. Cf. c.
93. 10; iii. 50. 3; vi. 50. 2. 15. TOVS
[wv AaKeSaijiovtovs Kre. : it would be
more natural that in 17 we should
find auToy 5' air(ffrei\av ; but by the va-
riation it is suggested that it was not
till the departure of the Lacedaemoni-
ans that the second part of the advice
was given. 17. dmj\Xa|av : got rid of;
the word implies that their presence
was a burden. Cf. viii. 46. 26. 20.
H*'xpi TOO-OVTOV ws : cf. Dem. xvm.
48, fJ-t'X.pi. TOVTOV <f>(\os wvofjid^eTo, <as
irpovSwicev. Plat. Hep. 471 b, fifXP l T0v ~
TOV iroiiiffovrai T^V Siatyopav, nfXP<- ov &"
KTt. Uavo'v : pred., containing the
effect of the verb. Cf. c. 37. 21 ; 71.
27; ii. 75. 22; vi. 92. 26. opaxriv :
for aip<affiv of the Mss. The two forms
could hardly be distinguished when
the aor. was written with i subscript.
An end to be reached, and not, as in
c. 58. 16, an enduring process, is
Tfixri, from TetxiC""- ^ c - 9 1 - 3.
9. TO POV\O'(WVOV Kal virarrrov : see on
c. 36. 3 ; r6 ftov\6jj.fi>ov, like rJ> SeSto's,
TO Bapffjvv, properly ' that which
wills ' in us, and so ' the will ' in con-
crete sense. C/. Eur. /. A 1270, ov3'
firl TO Ketvov ^ov\6fj.evov f \rt\v0a ; 386,
TO \e\oyuriMfvov Trapets. 10. Si^Xouv-
TS : letting be seen. Cf. c. 82. 4 ; 102.
14 ; iv. 68. 29 ; v. 30. 14. c's TOVS
'A6t]vaiovs : Cl. compares c. 72. 13,
is TO ir\rj0os eiVelV. But it is better,
with Kr., Sh., to connect this with
foron-Toy. Kr. compares vi. 60. 3; 61.
18; 103. 21. s Se TOV (3ap[3cxpoxi . . .
\OVTOS : i.e. \fyovrfs 5e ir, et pr) rei-
a\\a Kal vyKa.Qe\oiev TOVS irepi-
OVK &v x' Kr *-
Kr. 5/w. 69, 63, 3; 54,
upov iroOev : from some
being = the gen. of
/8o'A.ouj, 6
Kiihn. 398, 2
6, 6. 11. c'
stronghold, Tro
ns. Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 268 c, <?<c )3t 3Aj'oy
iro0j' d/oro-as ; j??e/). 544 d, ^ ofet ^K
Spv6s iroBev 7) e/c irtTpas ras TroAiTeiay
yiyveaGai. 12. vvv : in the sense of
vvv S-fi or J/UI/STJ (Cobet, F. L. p. 233)
= o\iyov ffnirpoafffv, apri<as, m O d O.
So Dem. xix. C5, Lre yap vvv firopevo-
210
THUCYDIDES I. 90, 91.
wcrre airofjid^ecrOaL e/c TOV d^ay/catoTaroi' VI//QVS
Se travras TravS^/xet row? eV T$ TrdXet KOI avrov? /cat yu-
i/at/cas /cat vratSas, <etSojaeVous /Ai^re tStov /XT^TC 877^0 o~tou
oi/co8o/>ti7/AaTOS o^O' rt? a</>eXia e<rrat e? TO epyov, dXXa
25 /ca^atpowra? TraWa. /cat 6 fJLv ravra StSd^as /cat uvret- 4
TTCOV, TaXXa art auras rd/cet irpd^oi, w^ero. /cat es T^V 5
Aa/ceSai/xoi'a ikOwv ov TrpocryeL Trpbs ra? dp^ds, dXXa
StT^ye /cat 7ryoov^>ao~ieTO. /cat oTrdre rts CLVTOV epoiro
rwv iv reXet OVTCDV o rt ou/c eTre^o^erat em TO KOLVOV,
30 6(^)17 TOUS vfJL7rpcr(36LS avapeveiv, dcr^oXtas 8e TWOS ovcnrjs
avrovs v7ro\6i<f>0TJi'ai, Trpocr^e^ea-Oai IJL.VTOI ev Ta^et ri^eiv
91 /cat Oavfjid^eiv a>9 OVTTOU Trdpeiaiv. ot 8e d/covovTe? TW 1
ez/ e/AtcrTo/cXet eVet^o^To 8td ^tXtW avTov, Ttiit' Se
spoken of. See App. 21. diro-
|xa\c(rOai. : /uaxecrflai OTT' auroC, as
Plat. Phaedr. 260 b, aTroiroA.ejueij' re
X/>VtM OJ/ - Xen. C^r. iii. i. 1. O/". ii.
2O. 9, 6 xfapos ^TTtTijSetos ^<pa.lvero
tvffTpa.TOTreSevo-a.1. CK TOV dva-yKaio-
TOITOV vv|/o\>s: _/?'om <Ae heiyht indispen-
sable for defence. The sense might
have been expressed by e'o>s &i/ rb re?-
Xos ^s rb Trpbs rb aTrofjidxeffffai avayKai-
GTO.TOV v\l/os apiaai. 22. TOVS V TQ
n-oXei : opp. to those before Sestos, c.
89. 10. Ullrich, Hell. Kr. p. 43 ff .
24. 6'8tv . . . e'o-Tou : fut. indie, in de-
pendent sentence with potential sense.
Cf. c. 107. 19. Kr. Spr. 53, 7, 8 ; Kiihn.
387, 5 c.
25. Kal <> jxe v : answers to ot Sc in
c. 91. 1, and both together describe
the execution of the preceding reso-
lution. vireiWv : see on c. 35. 18.
26. roXXa: (placed for emphasis be-
fore the conj.; see on c. 77. 4) as
fur the rest, loosely connected with
what follows, reucej alone being obj.
irp ifot. Cf. ii. 100. 6 ; with ts, \i. 15. 5.
irpaoi: fut. opt. in indir. disc. Cf.
ii. 2. 18; 80. 10; iv. 83. 15; viii. 61. 5.
GMT. 669, 2 ; H. 932, 2.
27. irpoo-rf i irpo's : would not go near,
of physical approach. So Aeschin.
i. 165 ; usually with dat. of the
interview merely. Cf. c. 72. 13 ; iv.
36. 2 ; v. 59. 23 ; vii. 72. 8. TOS
opxas : cf. \. 84. 20. 28. Sif-ye :
abs., let time pass on, as vii. 39. 5.
29. 6' TI : the question would be ri
OVK tirfpxti- ', and in indir. disc., o TI.
t'WpxsTcu : see on c. 72. 15. irl
TO KOIVO'V: before the community, i.e. in
the public assembly. Cf. ii. 12. 5;
iv. 84. 8; 97-9; v. 37. 4. 32. 0av-
^aeiv MS : Cobet and v. H. read iro>s,
as in Xen. Cyr. ii. 4. 9. Usually
const, with el = 8rt. But with oirws
in Dem. xviu. 159 ; " Isocr. HI. 3 ;
Xen. Apol. 25. &s is perhaps exclama-
tory." B. L. G.
91. 2. <J>iXiav : of favour in public
relations. Cf. c. 60. 7 ; 137. 31 ; ii. 100.
13; iii. 95. 7; v. 95. 2. For the fact,
see c. 74. 9. T<OV 8t . . . KaTiryopov'v-
TWV: the partic. atj>iKvovfj.evoi (in iv.
27. 16 also cKpt-y/uo/ot), being constantly
THUCYDIDES I. 91.
211
dXXa)v ci(t/cz'oiy-teVott> /cat cravats KaT-qyopovvrw on ra-
Xterat re /cat 17817 in/ios Xa/x,/3aVet, ov/c et^ov ovrtu? X/T}
5 aTrtcTTTjcrat. yvoug Se e/cet^os /ceXevet aurous /AT) Xoyots 2
irapdyeo-Oai 77 Trepan, cr<j)a)i> O.VTU>V avSpas otrtve?
l /cat 7rto"ra>9 dz'ayyeXovcrt cr/cei//ayLtet'ot. ctTroare'X- 3
Xovcru> ow, /cat vre/Dt avratv 6 e/u,tcrro/cX^5 rot? '
ot<? Kpv<f>a 7re/x7ret /ceXevwi' a>? ^/ctcrra e7rt^>a^aJ
10 /cat /AT) d<eu>at Trpiv av avrot 7raXti> /cojatcr^wcrtv
yap /cat ^/cov avrw ot ^u/XTrpecrySets, 'AySpajr/t^os re 6 Av-
(rt/cXeov? /cat 'AptcrretS^? 6 Autrtyaa^ov, dyyeXXovre? e)(eti'
t/caz'ws TO ret^os) e<^oy8etro yap /AT) ot Aa/ceSat/xo^tot
o~(f)ds, oTrore cra<^w5 d/covo~eta^, ou/cert d^aicrti'. ot re 4
15 ow 'A^i^atot TOU? 7rpo~/3et? axr-rrep e7reo"rdXi7
used of persons who came from
abroad, acquired an almost subst.
meaning. Cy. c. 95. 11; iii. 93. 13;
v. 16. 24; Hdt. i. 105. 16; Plat. Prof.
313 b ; Gor#. 459 e ; Isocr. vn. 66 ; Dem.
xviu. 82, 201. Here, therefore, riv
&\\(av atf>iKvovfj.i>f>>v are to be taken
closely together, <Ae others who came
from Athens; and /cat with <ra(f><as is
intensive, <?f'te positively, as in viii.
87. 20 (probably also in viii. i. 3,
where caJ ffa.q><as ayyt\\ov<rL is pred. to
what precedes), v. H. in Hermes, 4,
p. 423, approves this explanation.
(In his own edition v. H. brackets
aAAui' and Kaj. Van der Mey, Mnem.
11, 327, omits KCU and reads ad for
aA.A.o;v.) 4. Xap.f3avti : sc. rb Te?x r -
See on c. 90. 8. So exeiv in iv. 13. 4.
C/". Hdt. ix. 7. 5, rb re?xos 67raA.|ty ^A.a^-
ySave. 6'irws XP 1 ! airiornfjo-ai : depend-
ing on OVK e?x oi/ (= pSeffar), they did
not know how they could help believing
them ; usually the deliberative subjv.
occurs, as in ii. 52. 11; iv. 28. 15; v.
65. '21 probably also vii. 14. 6. In
iii. II. 18, k-)(J>vra>v . . . irpbs 3 rt xpb
Trfjvai, though without neg. Kr. Spr.
54, 7, 2 ; Kiihn. 394, note 5.
5. (IT) fidXXov . . . TJ : see on c. 73.
17. 7. xptjoroi : sc. dtri, which is
sometimes omitted after rel. Cf. c.
1 6. 4; 35. 25; ii. 97. 25. But Cobet
brackets xpwol Kal. The fut. 0^0776-
\oL<ri has a final meaning. Cf. iii.
1 6. 15; iv. 22. 3. See on c. 90. 24.
See App.
8. teal irtpl avrwv : for similar para-
taxis, cf. c. 26. 17; 61. 2; ii. 12. 8.
10. TJSri Y*p *T6. : explains the pi.
avroi, and shows that the suggestion
of c. 90. 19 had been acted upon.
11. avrw: see on c. 13. 12; 61. 1.
' Appornxos : see Hdt. viii. 21. 6. 13.
e'(j>opetTo yap: gives the reason of
K eAeiW, 9. 14. <r<|>ds : indir. refl.
Cf. iii. 93. 7 ; iv. 41. 12 ; 55. 6 ; pi. as
referring to the three envoys. OITOT
OKOvirciav : = 6ir6rav d/cowwtri of dir.
disc. Cf. the opt., c. 25. 4; 63. 3.
GMT. 704 ; H. 932, 2.
15. firco-rdXTj : see on c. 46. 1.
212
THUCYDIDES I. 91.
/cat,
eire\6wv rot? Aa/ceSat/Aovtof? eVrav#a
77 <aveyow<? etTrev ort 17 /xev TroXts cr<aV reret^tcrrat 17817
ware i/ca*>r) etvat 0-a>etv rov? eVot/cowras, el Se rt /3o v-
Xovrat Aa/ceSatyioVtot 7) ol ^vfjifjia^oi, Trpecr/Bevea-Oai Trapa
20 cr^as a>5 TTyooStaytyvtoo-KovTas TO XOLTTOV [teVat] ra re
crfyicriv avrois vfjL<f>opa /cat TO, Koivd. TTJV re yayo TroXtv 5
ore eSo/cet e/cXt7retv a/jLewov etvat /cat es ra? vat"? ccrfirj-
vat, aVev e'/cetVwv e^acrav yvoWeg roX/x^crat, /cat ocra au
/*er' CKCW&V fiovXevecrQaL, ovSa>o<? vcrrepoi yv<^^ fftavr}-
25 vat. So/ceu> ovv cr^)tcrt Kat vvv apeivov etvat r^v eauraiv 6
ret^o? e^etv, /cat tSta rot? TroXtrat? Kat e? rov?
^Vjjifjid^ov<s ax^eXt/xwreyoov eo-eo-^at- ov aa olov 7
16. e'ireXOcov KTC. : as in c. 90. 29, ^?rl
rJ> Koiv6v. cvravOa ST{ : of the deci-
sive moment. C/. c. 49. 30, T^TC 87';.
18. l Be' TI |3ovX.ovT(u KT|- : " if the
Lacedaemonians or their allies wished
anything, envoys must hereafter be
sent (inf. = imv. after elirev) to them
with the understanding that they could
for themselves recognize and decide
what was for their own and the general
interest." The prep, irapa. to be taken
with TrpoSLayi-yvuxTKovTas as well as with
ff<j>as. See on c. 84. 19; 92. 3; vi.
50. 20. This compound is found also
in c. 78. 4; v. 38. 19. Its irpo- im-
plies here " before the Lacedaemoni-
ans take the trouble to advise them."
The pres. inf. and partic. imply an
ironical assumption as to the whole
future. See App. 21. Koiva: the
position of re shows that this is opp.
to ffty'unv aurols, and that therefore
ffi>H.<t>opa. belongs to both.
23. avv CKcCvcov: i.e. &vev yv<i>fj.r)s
tKeivtav. Cf. c. 128. 12; ii. 72. 17;
vi. 78. 19 ; v. 28. 6 ; viii. 5. 14.
6'4>aerav : bracketed by Kr., since ecf>-n
comes again in 30, and tQcurav was
probably supplied by a scribe, who
thought a pi. verb was needed with
yvAvres. Cf. vi. 25. 15; 64.22; vii. 48.
7. But Cl. thinks it may stand after
elirev, 17, without offence, since the
completion of the embassy has been
mentioned. Here, as in c. 28. 10, the
repetition of the verb is due to the
importance of the statement. 24.
(3ouXev<r9cu : inf. in rel. sentence in
indir. disc. Cf. ii. 13. 34; 24. 11;
102. 28; iv. 58. 13; v. 45. 9; 46. 18;
63. 16 ; vi. 24. 14. GMT. 755 ; H.
947 ; Kiihn. 594, 5 ; Kr. Spr. 55, 4,
9 ; 53, 2, 9. -yvaSjiU : like yt>6vres, 23,
implies both discernment and decision,
referring to irpo^iayiyvcixTKovTas above.
25. Kal vvv oi|Aivov Ivai : repeated
from 22, with a proud sense of self-
determination. 26. Kal tSCq. icre. :
i.e. oxf>e\in.<i>Tpov Toils TroAi'rcus Kal ISi-i
Kal ts TOVS ^v/jLf^dxovs : the fortification
of the city would be of more advan-
tage to its inhabitants (rols TroAiVcur,
not the colorless a-^iffiv), in regard
as well to the security of the city
itself (iSia) as to its influence over
the confederacy. Thuc. very often
THUCYDIDES I. 91-93.
213
T* eu'ai /LIT) d,7r6 dvmrdXov TrapacrKevfjs o/aotdV Tt ^7 Icrov
5 TO KOLVOV /3ouXeuecr#ai. f) TrdvTas ovv dTet^toTous
30 e(f)r) xprjvai ^Vfj,p,a^elv fj KOI TaSe vopl^ew opdais e^eus.
92 ol Se Aa/ceSai/xoVtot d/covtravTe? opyrjv fjiev <f)avepdv OVK 1
ITTOLOVVTO Tots 'A^fyvatots (ovSe yap evrt K0i\v^, dXXd
yi'w/xTjs 7rapatveo"t o-fjOei' TO) /COII'GJ eTrpecrfteva'avTo, a/xa
8e /cat 77y>o<r<tAet5 oi^Te? ei' TW TOTC Sta TT)I/ e? TO^
5 Soi> TrpoOv^Lav TO, /xdXtcTTa auTot? eTvy^ai/o^), Tr^5
dfjiaprdvovTe^ dotjXa)<; ri^BovTO. ol re irpe-
dTrri\6ov CTT' ot/cou d^eTrt/cXT^Tw?.
93 TOVTO> TW rpOTTOj ol 'A0rjpdioL rrjv TroXiv Irefy
separates two parallel clauses by an
expression common to both (here rols
TTOA.'TOIS). C/. c. 69. 1, 13, 17; 70.
27 ; 93. 20. See App. 28. pj\ . . .
TrapacrKcvrjs : = airb irapacrKeirrjs /JL)) avn-
ira\ov ovffris. " A position of equal
independence is indispensable if the
views proposed are to receive equal
consideration." For the effect of a
neg. before a prep, to reverse the
meaning of the following noun or
adj., see Kr. Spr. 67, 9; 10, 4; Kiihn.
512, 4. Cf. c. 141. 24; iii. 62. 16.
For car6, cf. c. 74. 18; ii. 77. 3; vi.
19.6; vii. 29. 6 ; for 6/j.o76v n fy "i<rov, see
on c. 27. 4. 30. ro8 : " what has
now happened."
92. The Lacedaemonians are se-
cretly displeased but make no open
protest.
1. opyiiv . . . eiroiovvTo : see on c.
50. 7. The adj. Qavepdv has here the
same force as an adv. with opyt'(e(T0ai.
used only by Thuc. of Attic writers.
Cf. iv. 27. 14 ; 63. 4. 3. yvu>|iT]s
irapaiveVci : governed still by the
prep. twi. See on c. 6. 20. 5rj0ev :
as they said, expresses ironically dis-
belief in the truth of the statement.
Cf. c. 127. 2; IT. 99. 7. r<o K<HVW:
cf. c. 89. 14; 90. 29; ii. 12. 5. The
dat. depends on irapatveVet (cf. c. 63.
9 ; 73. 1), as iii. 37. 28, ry v^ertptf
Tr\^6ei irapaivelv. 5. TO, (loXurra :
(cf. iv. 74. 16; 76. 14; Y. 16. 7; 25.
13) belongs to irpoff<pi\ets; "they were
then most of all on a good footing
with the Athenians " ; which does not
imply any hearty good-will. 6. ofiap-
ToivovTs : when they saw that they were
failing, were bound to fail, not of the
permanent consequences, as Cl. says.
See Gildersleeve, Am. J. of Ph. IV.
160. TC: and so. Cf. c. 87. 11;
90. 7. 7. aviriK\TjT(i>s : since the
appearance of a good understanding
was maintained, they refrained from
mutual recrimination. Cf. the use of
^TrtKoA.e?*', c. 139. 10; ii. 27. 3; iii. 36.
8; iv. 23.8; 133.2; v. 56. 4; 59. 25;
83. 15.
93. After the hasty completion of the
city walls, at the instance of Themis-
tocles the fortijications of the Piraeus
also were, built.
1. lTti\i<ra.v : complexive aor., sum-
ming up the narrative from c. 89. 3.
Ullrich, He/I. Kr. p. 49, calculates that
the interval cannot have exceeded
214
THUCYDIDES I. 93.
eV 6Xtyo> xpoVoj. /cat 877X17 rj ot/coSo/^ta ert /cat vvv Icmv 2
ort /caret cnrovBrjv iytvero. ot yap $e/xe'Xtot TTOLVTOMOV Xi-
9d)v V7ro/cetz>rat /cat ou ^wetpyacr/aeVwz' ecrrtv 77, aXX' a>?
5 e/cacrrot TTOTC Trpocre'^epoi', TroXXat re crr^Xat 0,770 crrjjjLa.-
TWV /cat \i6oi etpyacr/jieVot ey/careXe'y^crai'. pei^wv yap 6
Trept/SoXos TravTOi-xf) e^rfxOr) TTJ<S TroXews, /cat Sta rovro
TraVra 6/AOtft)s /awwres yireiyovro. eVetcre Se /cat rov 3
ITetpatcos ra XotTra 6 e/xtcrro/cX^? ot/coSo/xeu> (vTrrjp/cro
10 8' CLVTOV irporepov eVt rJjs e/cetVov a? ? /car' etav-
TO re ^wpiov KaXov eti^at
rpet? avro^uet?, /cat avrovs vavrt/cou? yeye-
three months. 2. Kal STJ\T] . . . t-ye -
VETO: proleptic and personal const., on
the principle of c. 40. 13. 3. ol yelp
' ot ot vir6K(iv-
rai iravroluv \iQu>v eiffiv. virdtceivTai,
pf. pass, of vnoriOevai, with \i9wv,
gen. of material. 4. ow |wvip7aa-jie'-
vwv : no< worked for the purpose of
junction. Utrrw ^: in several places.
G. 1029 ; H. 998. 6. \C6oi elpvao-^-
voi : stores already wrought for other
purposes. t'yKaTtXe'-yTio'av : Schol.
cyKaTtfK^o^Oriffav. There is proba-
bly an allusion to the use of ^0708??^,
as in iv. 4. 6. ptuv : with ^x^l
(c/*. c. 90. 21), i.e. tlian they were be-
fore, inclosing now the whole range
of the Museum and the neighbouring
heights. Curtius, Hist, of Gr. II. p.
363 ; Sieben Karten, 3.
8. Travra o|Acus : ull without dis-
tinction. Cf.c. 121. 5; 124. 16; 130.
12; ii. 49. 41; iii. 39. 33 ; in. 10; iv.
112. 10; v. 68. 13; vi. 24. 8; vii. 28.
4. KIVOVVTCS : often used of inter-
ference due to necessity, as with tem-
ple-treasures, c. 143. 2 ; ii. 24. 7 ; with
sacred water, iv. 98. 15. Here, no
doubt, of the arfi\ai. airb ff-q^drtav, etc..
tirtwrt 8 KT*. : this second greater
design was projected but not com-
pleted by Theinistock's. This is im-
plied by the verbs eireure . . . Kal vv-
KareffKevafc, 15, which should not be
separated by punctuation. The first
parenthesis explains ra \onrd, the sec-
ond, vavriKovs yeyevrj/Mfvovs, while the
partic. vopifav with its two infs. gives
the reason of eTrewe . . . oiKoSo/j.e'tv.
9. virrjpKTo 8' : now a beginning had
been made. Cf. c. 6. 20; ii. 13. 29;
vii. 75. 38; and see on c. 48. 1. 10.
KO.T' t'viavro'v : = /car' tviavrbv otfffrjs =
tviavo-ias, vi. 54-27. 11. 'A0i]vafois :
with ^p|e. Cf. ii. 2. 6 ; vi. 54. 27 ; Hdt.
viii. 51. 5. G. 1165 ; H. 767 ; Kr. Spr.
47, 20, 2. rfoge: B6ckh ( Abh. d. Akad.
1827, p. 131) followed by Curtius, II.
p. 242, dates this in 01. 71. 4, B.C. 493-
2 ; Kr. Stud. I. p. 23 ff., in Ol. 74. 3,
B.C. 482-1. 12. XipEvas . . . avro<}>v-
is : the Piraeus, here in widest sense,
is " the peninsula the heart of which is
formed by the steep height of Muny-
chia, from which the rocky land
stretches to the sea like an indented
leaf and forms three natural basins
with narrow entrances." Curtius, Hist,
of Gr. II. p. 611. In a narrower sense
the largest of these basins was called
THUCYDIDES I. 93.
215
/xe'ya TrpoffitpeLV es TO KTijcracrQcu Swa/xu>
87) 6aXd(TO"r)S Trpwros iToXfjuqcrev elnelv a)g
15 ecrTi), /cat TT}^ dpxr}v ev6v<; uy/caTecr/cevae. /cat &>/coSo-
firjcrcLv rr) e/cetVou yvtopr) TO Tra^o? TOV Tet^ov? oVe/a i>vz>
ere S^XoV ecrrt vrept TCW Iletpata- SJo yap a/xa^at Ivav-
Tiat dXX^Xats TOU? Xi#ous eTT^yov, eV~6s Se ovre ^aXt,^
OUTC 7717X65 T^Z/, dXXa ^woj/coSo/AT^evot /icydXot Xt#ot
20 /cat ei/ TO/X^ eyycui>tot, crtSi^/aw TT/DO? aXXtyXovs TO. e^iw-
. . . irrryov : Grote, V. c. 44, p. 105, ex-
plains that " two carts, meeting one
another, brought stones, which were
laid together right and left on the
outer side of each"; Cl., that carts
brought stones from opposite sides,and
after unloading passed down on the
other side. But he does not show how
this was possible while the walls were
in process of construction. Kr. and
Herbst, Philol. 38, p. 551, regard the
words as a gloss, perhaps introduced
by way of comparison with the Bird-
city (Ar. Av. 1127) or Babylon (Strab.
xvi. i. 5; Curt. \. i. 25). 18. cvros
8e . . . -qv : if the previous words are
omitted, these words continue the
description of the walls and not of
their construction ; and thus fa proves
that when these words were written
the walls were no longer standing.
(Otherwise the pres. would be used, as
in c. 1 26. 44. Herbst, ibid. p. 552.) Cl.
explains x^'l an< l iryA-os of mortar,
' neither lime nor clay ' ; but the words
more probably mean rubble, loose
stones or clay, opp. to the fj.eya\oi.
\idoi arid not to the means of joining
them. These stones, cut with square
angles, were fastened together, not
by cement between them, but iron
clamps on the outside (TCI tfaOev,
see on c. 2. 2) made secure by
melted lead in the drilled holes.
neipoteus, the others being Zea and
Munychia. Curtius, *Sj'e6. /Tart. p.
30; 60, 61. avrovs: the Athenians
themselves, opp. to rb x<apiov. 13.
7rpo<J>e'piv : here as in c. 123. 6; ii.
89. 11, intr., = SuKpfpeiv. Cl. takes
the pres. inf. here in a fut. sense after
vofjil^tiv. See on c. 82. 18. But it is
betfer, with St., Qu, Gr. p. 8, to explain
it as pres. : putans eos nauticos
factos multum proficere ad
potentiam sibi comparandam.
14. ovOcKTea : see on c. 7. 2 ; 72.
4; from the mid. dpTe'xe<r0eu. Gf. c.
13. 6. 15. TTJV ap\T]V KTf. : the
impf ., as in c. 26. 23 ; 27. 2, he pro-
ceeded to make a beginning of the work;
with the implication that it was not
finished before his banishment, cir. B.C.
471. tudvs, Schol., fijua Tea u/40ov\ev<Ta.i.
Arnold thinks this was immediately
after the retreat of the Persians.
Grote, V. c. 45, p. 149, connects it with
fTo\nT\ffev elireiv, and refers to the
time when Them, first suggested that
the Athenians should make them-
selves a naval power.
teal wKoSofi-qo-av : complexive aor.
including the whole operation; and
as obj., not re^xos with its description,
but directly rb irdxos TOV rfix ov *>
whereas in 21 rb UI//QS follows in a
different const. 16. oircp: the an-
tec. is jraxoj- 17 . Sv'o -yap
216 THUCYDIDES I. 93, 94. * 01. 75.3; B.C. 477.
0ev /cat /xoXt/8So) SeSe/xeVot. TO Se VI//QS T^/xtcrv /xctXtcrra
ov Stei'oeiro. efiovXero yap T(o /xeye^et Kal 6
d^>to~ra^at ra? T<WI> 7roXe/At&n> 7rt/3ovXdg, cu/-
re kvo^it^v o\Ly<DV /ecu Ta)i> o^peioTaTOiv dpKe-
25 creiv rrjv ^>v\aKijv, rovs 8' dXXovs eg rds vaO? ecry&^cre-
crdai. rat? yap vavo"t /xaXtcrra Trpocre/cetro, tSwr, a>5 ejitot 7
8o/cet, r^5 /SacrtXew? crrparta? r^v /cara ^aXacrcraz/ e^>o-
Sov evTTOpairepav Tr t <s Kara yfjv ovarav rov re ITetpata
a)(f>e\iiJia)Tepov evo/xt^e 7175 aVa> 7roXe<u9, fat TroXXa/ct?
30 rots 'A.0r)vai,oi<; Trapyvei, ty dpa TTOTC /cara y^i' y8ta-
t, KaTaftdvTas es avroi/ rat? raucrt 77/305 aT
/xev ow oura>? eret^tcr^o~a^ /cat rdXXa 8
/caTeo-/cevaoj'TO evdv<; jaerd T^ M^Saw dva^p-^criv.
94 * navo~avta5 Se 6 KXeo/x/3porou l/c Aa/ceSatyoto^o? err pa- 1
^eTTfji(j)0'r) jaerd et/coo~t t'ewf aTro
^weirXeov 8e /cat 'A^ryi/atot rpiaKovra
vav(T\ /cat raiv dXXcuv ^vfjifjid^cov 77X^05' /cat ecrrpd- 2
21. paXurra: see on c. 13. 11. Curtius, 33. 6Tixo-9Tj<rav : refers to 1,=
^j'st. o/" Gr. II. p. 363, conjectures T^P TrJAtJ/ trfixivav, while raAAa /care-
that a height of 60 feet was intended. 0-Keucb" (Jmpf.) implies the gradual
22. TO> (ic-yeflei = i/if'fj. 23. oxjuo-ra- repair and equipment of their houses,
vai: =a.noTptireiv, repel; very unusual. during which the following occur-
Cy.,however, v.45.10. 24. ruvaxpci- rences took place. This relation is
OTOTWV : used chiefly of unfitness for expressed by 'A6r]va?oi /j.fv olv . . .
military service. C/. ii. 6. 17 ; 44. 20. nautrai'fas Se /ere.
26. irpoo-KiTO : implies the reso- 94. Pausanias carries on the war
lute carrying out of the plan which against the Persians.
irpuTos fT6\ni)ffe>> elireiv, 14. Cf. vii. 1. IlawravCas : as guardian of his
18. 6; viii. 52. 15; the const, as in vi. first cousin Plistarchus, son of Leoni-
89. 13 ; vii. 50. 31 ; viii. 89. 22. 28. das, administered the government
TO'V re: and accordingly. See on c. along with the Proclid (Eurypontid)
87- 11- 29. TTJS civw Tro'\u>s : Athens king, Leotychides. The following
as opp. to the harbour. Cf. ii. 48. 8. table gives the genealogy of the
30. ^v opa: cf. c. 84. 9. 31. Kara- Eurysthenid (Agid) house, so far as
Pavras: ace., though the dat. pre- we are concerned with it in the his-
cedes. Cf. c. 31. 10 ; 53. 1 ; 72. 5. tory of Thuc.
THUCYDIDES I. 94, 95.
217
5 revcrav eg KvTrpov /cat avrrjs rex, TroXXa /carecrr/3ei//ai/ro,
/cat vcrrepov eg BvaWtoz/ MrjScyv expvrcw /cat t^eiroXLOp-
95/CTycraz/ eV fiySe r^ yyefjiovia. 77817 Se yStatov 6Wog aurov 1
01 re aXXot ""EXXT^eg rj-^Oovro /cat ou^ rjKicrTa. ot "laweg
/cat O(TOt 0,770 /3ao"tXe'&jg ^eajcrrt rjXevOep
re TTyaog roug 'A^T^atovg r)iovv avrovg
5 ye^e'cr^at /cara TO ^vyyez/eg /cat ITavcravta /AT) eT
17^ TTOU ySta^rat. ot Se 'A^j^atot e'Se'^a^rd re TOV? Xo- 2
yovs /cat Trpocrel^ov rr^v yvat^v a>? ou Trepto^d/xevot rdXXa
1. Anaxandridas (czr. 560-520).
2. Cleomenes Dorieus 3. Leonidas
t cir. 490. fell in Sicily. t 480.
Hdt. v. 42-48.
Gorgo Euryanax 4. Plistarchus
Hdt. v. 48 ; 51. Hdt. ix. 10. t 458.
i. 132. 4.
Cleombrotus
t479.
Hdt. viii. 71 ; ix. 10.
I
Pausanias
Nicomedes
i. 107. 6.
5. Plistoanax I 408,
banished 444-426.
i. 107. 7; 114. 11;
ii. 2i.3; v. 16. 7.
6. Pausanias
iii. 26. 8.
Cleomenes
iii. 26. 7.
Aristocles
v. 16. 22.
The narrative is continued from c.
89. 2. 3. 'AO^vaioi : two of the
commanders were Aristides and Ci-
mon. Plut. Arist. 23. 5. Xvirpov:
as a chief source of the Persian na-
val power, Cyprus was naturally
attacked by the Greeks. 6. es Bv-
avTiov: depends on fffrpirejffav with-
out regard to the paratactic inter-
vening clause. MrfSwv C'XO'VTWV :
see on c. 89. 10. 7. v -r^St rfj rj-y-
fxovt'q. : I.e. while Pausanias still held
the command; so in c. 128. 17 the
capture of Byzantium is ascribed to
him immediately after the Cyprian
expedition. In vii. 15. 11 ti> temporal
is used with the same noun. SeeApp.
95. The Lacedaemonians recall Pau-
See Clinton, Fasti Hellenici, II. p. 258 ff.
sanias, and soon cease to take part in
the war against the Persians.
1. {3ia(ou : arbitrary and arrogant.
Cf. iii. 36. 26. 2. ov\ Tpcio-To. : see
on c. 3. 2. 3. drro pao-iXe'a>s : the
same const, with ^ \ev0epovv in ii. 71.
10; viii. 46. 21. vtworC: see on c.
89. 8. Kirchhoff, Hermes, 11, 11.
5. Kara TO ^vyytve's: on the tradi-
tional colonization of Ionia from
Athens % see c. 2. 26; Hdt. i. 146, 147.
Cf. vi. 82. 17. ciriTpt irsiv : see on c.
71.4. ^-- l
7. irpo<rix<>v TT^V yv(a\Lf\v : showed
great zeal. Cf. vii. 15. 15. cos with fut.
partic., determining that they would .
The impf. includes the whole conduct
of the Athenians during the down-
218
THUCYDIDES I. 95.
re /caraoT^crojaez'ot y </>atVotTo dptcrra avrots. eV TOVTO) 3
Se ot Aa/ceSat/xoVtot jaereTre/ATro^ro IlavcravtW dz/a/c/ot-
10 wOtTes <uz> Trept eirvvOdvovro /cat yap dSt/aa TroXkrj
KaTyyopelro avrov VTTO TMV 'EXX-j^z/cov rwi> a<f>iKvovfjiva)i>,
/cat Tvpaivvi&os jjiaXXov etfraivero /xt/x^crt? ^ OTpar^yta.
we/3r) re avra! /caXet<r#at re d/xa /cat rovs fu^t/xd^ov? 4
ra> eiceivov ex^t Trap' 'A^vatou? /xerard^acr^at 77X77^
15 T<MJ> a7r6 neXoTrowTjcrou crT^artwTtov. ikOwv Se e? Aa/ce- 5
Sat)u,ova TWI' /xev t8ta 77/30? rtva dSt/c^jadrtuv yvOvvOrj,
TO. Se /xeytcrra aTroXverat ya^ dSt/cetv /car^yo^etro Se
aurov o^x T7/ctcrra ja^Stcrjuos /cat eSo/cet cra<^eo~rarot' etvat.
/Cat KLVOV fJLV OU/CTt KTTfJi7rOVa'iV ap^OVTOi, Ao/3/Ctt' 8e 6
20 /cat aXXovs Ttt'ds /xer' avrov crrpanav e)(pvra<^ ov TTO\XTJI>
sight of in the second clause. Cf. v.
72. 1. The position of re shows that
awry Ka\e7(rOai are to be read closely
together. For nfTardtaffOai we have
in c. 130. 13 the more usual ^erao-T^-
vai. 15. (TTpaTiwriov: almost a partic.
Cf. c. 6o.9; iv. 28. 21.
16. I8tj : with the verbal noun 084-
Kf]fjLO.Tcav, as in c. 141. 34 with Sofay/ua.
" Advs. of time, place, degree are used
attrib. with substs. of any kind ; but
others only with verbal substs. Cf. vi.
80. 25 ; viii. 64. 23." B. Kiihn. 4(51, (!.
irpo's riva: against tin's or that man.
See App. t)i30ijv0T] : teas corrected;
here only in this sense. Cf. the noun
in Ar. Vesp. 571 ; Plat. Prot. 326 ff
17. TO. [uyurro. : i.e. offences against
the state. p] oSiKciv: cf. c. 128. 10;
G. 1549 ; H. 1029 ; Kr. Spr. 67, 12, 3.
KaTTj-yoptf o 8e : i.e. in the general
opinion, not in formal action. The
subj. of f'SJ/cet is ' this charge.' The
further story of Pausanias is in c.
128 ff. 19. Ao'pKiv : not elsewhere
named.
ward course of the career of Pau-
sanias. 8. avrois:ybr <Aem, t.e. the
Athenians. See for a similar ambi-
guity, which the use of o-0/o-t would
have removed, c. 116. 16, and c/. v.
32. 23; vi. 35. 5; vii. 17. 16.
9. |iTir|i.irovTo : impf ., of the first
step taken. Cf. c. 48. 2; 62. 21.
10. c'irvvOdvovTo : for the tense, see
on c. 64. 6. 11. Kcm]-yopiTo : on the
pass, const., see G. 1236 ; H. 819.
TWV dujuKvovfitvuv : see on c. 91. 3.
Cf. C. I. A. I. 45, eS iroie? 'AOrivaiovs
Kal j5tot (cal Sri/jiOffia. rbv a<piKvovfj.evov.
Tac. /Ssf. ii. 74, venientium aVi-
tellio militum. 12. c<|>a(vTo:
the subj. is 'his behaviour,' suggested
by the context. Cf. ii. 65. 39; and
for a similar comparison of opposed
expressions, Hi. 39. 10; iv. 95. 3; vi.
31. 33. These show that ^ before
ffTparriyia. need not be changed into 7).
13. IVVE'PT] T (ere. : and so it came to
pass at the same time. Cf. v. 37. 21 ;
vi. 70. 2; with ju^ S<F, viii. 82. 15.
avr<f, which depends on Iwt&i), is lost
* Ol. 75. 4; B.C. 476.
THUCYDIDES I. 95, 96.
219
ot
t Se
at- 7
019 ou/cert efaecrav ot ^v/>t/xa^ot rrp ^ye^oviav.
crBojJiei/oL aTrri\6ov, /cat aXXot"? ou/cert v&Ttpov
ot Aa/ceSat//,6Vtot, <o/3oujaei>ot /XT) cr^tcrt^ ot e^toVre? ^et-
pov<? yiyvwvTOLi, oirep /cat ev ra> ITavcravta eVetSov, ctTraX-
25 Xa^etovre? Se /cat TOV Mr^St/cou TroXe/xou /cat rovs 'A^iy-
vaiovs vofJLL^ovTes t/ca^ous e^yetcr&u /cat o-<f>icriv eV T<U
rare irapovTi eVtT^Setovs.
96 * Hapa\a(S6vT6<; Se ot 'A^T/vatot TT)Z/ -r^ye^ovLav rovra) 1
TW rpOTTO) 6KOVTCDV To>v ^v/jifjid^oji' Stct TO IIavo~avtou /xt-
o~o5, era^av a? re eSet Trap^eiv rwv TTO\(DV ^yoi^/xara
7T/305 rov fiaipftapoi' /cat a? mvs Trpocr^/Jia yap rjv dfjiv-
5 va.&6ai &v enaOov SrjotWa? rr)v ySao-tXew? ^dtpav. /cat 2
rore Trpatrov 'A^^atot? /careVr^ dp^ij, ot
21. ols : &< ^o tAese, with adversa-
tive force. Cy*. 35. 15 ; 69. 20. <(>-
<rav : permittebant; only here in
Thuc. (7/. Soph. /. 631 ; Xen. /fe//.
vii. 4. 7. alo-0o'(j.voi : without ex-
pressed obj. Cy. c. 118. 9; 126.22;
131. 1; ii. 25. 8; iii. 22.22; iv. 67. 8, etc.
22. ot AaKtSai^xovtoi : this proba-
bly has reference to the Ephors, and
the following words, ^ afylaiv . . .
yiyvtavrai, imply a jealous fear of any
attempt at independent action on the
part of king or general abroad. 26.
e'T)-yKr6cH : abs., as c. 76. 3. e'v TW
TO'T irapovn : unusual for the com-
mon iv TO? r6re or eV T< ira.p6vri. Kr.
brackets trap^vn ; but the expression
is sufficiently defended by later imi-
tation and the corresponding eV r<?
vvv irap6vTi
. 27. t
s, c. 92. 4.
96. The Athenians accept the hege-
mony, and arrange the contributions of
their allies in money and ships.
2. KOVTCOV TOJV u(ifi.axv : here and
in vi. 76. 13, without ovrtov, plainly
from the partic. origin of tntav. 3.
To|av KT. : the carrying out of c. 95.
8, TtzAAci re ... avrails. OS T (ere. : this
can refer only to the determination
of the character of the contribution,
whether money or ships, to be made
by the several cities, and not, as
Kirehhoff, Hermes, 11, 33, supposes,
to the amount of the contributions.
4. irpos TOV Pap(3apov : to meet the
barbarian, Kara TOV @ap/3dpov. Schol.
vavs : i.e. manned ships of war, as
supplied at first by all the more im-
portant allies. irpo'rxT](j.a : here like
TrpoQims, the expressed reason ; then,
from the frequent misuse of this, the
pretended reason. Cf. iii. 82. 27 ; v.
30. 16. cvjLv'vao-Sai : the aor. in refer-
ence to the special purpose. The
gen. of the thing requited, as in vi.
38. 19 ; with tnrfp, v. 69. 10.
5. For reasons for thinking that
this section is interpolated, see App.
6. 'EXX-qvorafiiai : with apxrt in appos.,
as iv. 53. 8, K.v6i)po5iKT)s opx^j; Xen.
Vect. 2. 7, el jj.eTOiKO<(>v\aKas apxrjv KaOi-
nra.lij.fv. It is common in Greek thus
to unite in one expression nouns of a
220
THUCYDIDES I. 96, 97.
7) <f>opd.
Xavra /cat
TO
<f>6poi> ovTO) yap
8' 6 Trpcuros (f>6po<s ra^^ets rerpa.Koo'ia, rd-
JKOvra, Ta/xtetoV re A^Xos r^v avrots /cat at
es TO tepw eylyvovro. rjyovfJievoL Se GLVTOVOJJLCDV
^vp.fjid^coi' /cat a,7ro KOWO>V wo8a)is fiov-
\v6vTO)v TotraSe e7rfj\0ov TroXe^aw re /cat Sta^etptcret
Trpayfjidraiv /ATav roCSe rot) 7roXe//,ou /cat TOU M^St/cov,
5 a eyevero trpos re TO*' fidpfiapov airrot? /cat 77/909
general and a specific meaning; see
on c. 74. 4. C/". {UPO//CJO to/jT^, ii. 15.
16; /jLaviri vovoos, Hdt. vi. 75. 5; per-
haps also 6a.va.rov frin'iav, ii. 24. 9.
The verb Kartarr) agrees with apxh-
But Cobet.ae? Hyper, p. 63, reads Kare-
o-TTjtraj', bracketing dpx^J >' and so v. H.
On this office, which was filled only
by Athenians, and on the whole
arrangement, which in its first equi-
table form was ascribed to Aristides
(Plut. Arist. 24; Dem. xxm. 209;
Pausan. viii. 52), see Bockh, Publ.
Econ. p. 240 ff., 513 ; on the date Bockh,
p. 514, agrees with Kriiger, Stud.
I. p. 35, in assuming B.C. 476 as the
year in which the arrangements were
carried into execution. 7. TOV <|>o-
pov: this term, properly the tribute
paid by foreigners, was applied to
this general contribution. The name
having become odious through the
oppression of later years, after the
Peloponnesian war the term awrd-
|s was introduced. Bockh. ibid. p.
641 ; Schomann, Gr. Alt. II. 99. 8.
raxfofs: though belonging to irptaros,
placed after the subst. See on c.
ii. 19. 9. A-qX.05 : as being the
national sanctuary of all Hellenes.
About 01. 80. 1, B.C. 460, the treasury
was transferred to the Acropolis at
Athens. <xl {-vvoSoi 'YY VOVT : = T
ui/65ovs tiroiovvro vvrff<rai> (see on
c. 73. 1), and so the const. Is rb iepov,
as in iii. 104. 15.
97. Seasons why the following brief
narrative of events between the Persian
and Peloponnesian wars is inserted.
1. avrovofxcov : pred. = e<f>' $Tf avrovs
avTovdfj.ovs e/fat. 2. TO irpaxrov : be-
longs to a.vTov6fji<av. diro : cf. c. 91.
28. f3ov\vo'vTci>v : see on c. 85. 5.
3. -rocrdSe cinqXOov : with these words
Time, passes from the beginning of
the Athenian hegemony, narrated in
c. 89-96, to the history of its devel-
opment, during the so-called irtvn\-
Kovrae-ria, c. 98-1 17. This he presents
in three aspects: (1) -n-pbs rbv &dp]3a.-
pOV, (2) TTpbs TOVS (TtpfTfpOVS |llyUyUa^OUS
ve<aTp(ovTa.s, (3) irpbs TOVS ad irpoff-
Tvyx& vovras fle\OTrot>vr](ri(av. cirrjX-
9ov : implies a systematic progress ;
they undertook the following (rocroSe)
series of enterprises. Siaxcip(<ra :
more forcible than StotKr'o-et ; it ap-
pears not to occur again till the later
rhetoricians, Aristides, Libanius, etc.
It implies civil administration of all
kinds, especially of finance, as Har-
pocr. describes the 'E.\\rjvorafj.l<ii as
those ot Stexei'pi^oj/ TO x/j^uara. Ull-
rich, Hell. Kr. p. 12. 4. irpa-YiAarwv :
includes all political measures, exter-
nal and internal, which exalted the
power of Athens. |XTo|v KT!. : with
inversion of the order of time; see
* Ol. 76. 1; B.C. 476.
THUCYDIDES I. 97,
221
/cat
rovs aei Trpo(TTvy)(a.vovTa.<$ zv e/cacrra>. ey/jai//a Se avra 2
/cat nrp K/3o\r)v TOV \6yov eTrotrycra/x^t' Sta roSe, ort rot?
Tr/30 e/nou OLTracrw e'/cXtTres rovro iyi/ TO ^toplov /cat ^ ra
10 Trpo rwt' MTySt/cwi/ 'EXX^vt/ca vv6Ti0ecrai> fj avra ra M^-
Suca Tovraiv Se ocnrep /cat rj^aro iv ry 'Arrt/oJ vyypa(j)7)
'EXXaVt/cos, yS/aa^e'w? re /cat rot? ^poVots ov/c d/cpt/3a>s eVe-
a/aa Se /cat Try? a/^Tys awoSci^w e^et rrj?
ev OLO> rpoira)
CTTI
98 * E[pwTov /xej^ 'HtoVa
TroXtop/cta etXov /cat ^j/SpaTroStcrai' Kt/xa>vo5 rou MtX-
on c. 1 1 8. 6. So in relations of place,
ii. 77. 10; iii. 29. 6; \. 66. 5; vi. 72. 2;
viii. 88. 10 ; 108. 3. 5. a tyevtro
avrois : refers to roo-aSe, = & UTT' avruv
eirplxOri- 7. tv *K<urr<p : neut., = eV
(Knarry Trpy.yfj.an S iyevero, referring
to the various attempts of the allies
to regain independence, of which ex-
amples are found in c. 114 ff.
t'-ypaxj/o. KTf. : on the aor., see on c.
i. 1. The second expression is a more
precise extension of the first. avra :
see on c. I. 10; 22. 15; 26. 16. 8.
: = the later 5te'o8os, xape'/c-
: excessus, egressio; Quint,
iii. 9. 4 ; probably not used elsewhere
by Attic writers, but recurring in
Arrian, Dio C., and Plut. So tK\nrfs
in 9. 9. xupiov: locus, pars nar-
rationis. Cf. Lycurg.31. 10. we-
Ti0<rav : see one. 21.4. 11. TOV'TUV:
refers to a'rrd, 7, and this is also subj.
of x el nl 1^- ocrrrtp Kal TJtyaro: see
one. 15. 7. Cf. c. 105. 17; ii. 51. 5; iv.
98. 9 ; vi. 87. 15. rt] 'ATTIKIJ vyypa-
<j>T] : called in the citations of gram-
marians 'Aral's and 'ArOlSes. With
the oldest legends it included histori-
cal notices reaching down to the end of
the Peloponnesian war. See C. Miiller,
Frag. Hist. Graec. I. p. xxiv. ff. , who
gives his dates B.C. 482-397. 13.
ofia Sc icaC : refers to Sia roSt, 8.
d7ro'8i|iv \i: sc. airrd, 7. "These
events disclose the way in which the
power of Athens was established."
e%ti = irapfxet- Cf. c. 140. 27; ii. 61.
9; 87. 3; iii. 53. 12; iv. 95. 3; 126.
17, 23. For airoSei^ii', cf. Hdt. i. 1 1.
rrjs apXTJS . . . ev oiw rpoirw Kart<rrt\ :
see on c. 23. 27. For iv, cf. c. 77. 2 ;
1 30. 5 ; vii. 67. 15.
98. Expeditions of the Athenians
against Eton, Scyros, Carystus, and
iVaaros, which was the first of the allies
to lose its independence.
On the chronology of this period,
see App.
1. 'Hio'va: which commands the
mouth of the Strymon, became the
Athenian base for further operations
in Thrace. MrjSuv C'XO'VTWV : see on
c. 89. 10. On the gallant resistance of
the Persian governor Boges, see Hdt.
vii. 107. 2. i^vSpairo'Surav : properly
of the inhabitants. The mid. form
occurs once, in iv. 48. 21 ; elsewhere
the act.
222
THUCYD1DES I. 98, 99.
Ol. 78.3; B.C. 466.
TtaSou crTparr)yovi>To<s eireiTa. ^Kvpov rvp eV TO> Atyatoj 2
vrjcrov, rjv a>/cow AoXovres, ^vSpaTrdStcrav, /cat q>Kicrav av-
5 rot. 77y>os Se Kapvcrrtoi'S aurotg aVeu rail/ aXXwf Eu- 3
fioetov Tj-oXe/xos eyeVero, /cat ^povut ^weft-rjcrav KaO* ofjioKo-
ylav. * Na^tots Se aTrocrracrt /Ltera raura eVoXe/Aiycraz/ /cat 4
7roXtop/aa TrapecrTTJcravTO. irpcarr) re avr^ TroXt? ^v^yuta^t?
Trapa TO /ca^ecrr^/co? ISovXw^, eiretTa Se /cat rai^ aXXa>i>
99 a>9 e/cacrriy vve/3r). atrtat Se aXXat re rjcrav r<av OLTTO- 1
crracrea)^ /cat jaeytcrrat at Twt' <f>6pa)i> /cat vtwv e/coetat >cat
Xt7rocrT/3artov et rw lyeVero- ot ya/3
4. Kal coKicrav avroi : to be referred
to both the preceding places, since
E'ion undoubtedly was occupied by
Athenian cleruchs. For such a new
settlement tpKivav is the proper term.
6y. vi. 3. 12 ; and see on c. 4. 3. 5.
Kapvorious : on the southern coast
of Euboea; the only place of the
island which had not yet joined the
league. Kirchhoff, Herm. 11, p. 20.
6. Kal xP ov f 5 VV 'P T I" av : change of
subj. in parataxis. Cf. c. 26. 16; 61.
1. From this time Euboea seems to
have remained quietly in the Athe-
nian alliance till 445, c. 1 14. MUller-
Striibing, p. 85.
7. eiroXtfjiTjo-av : at the time that
Themistocles made his way to Asia,
c. 137. 2. 8. irapeoTrfo-avTO : see
on c. 29. 22. irpwrq TC aiirrj iro'Xis
|v|ipaxCs : see on c. i . 8 ; but here
and in vii. 85. 17, the sup. stands first.
The subj. is avri) alone, and iroAis
v/j.naxts stands in a pred. relation,
which approximates to a gen. pi. For
rt, cf.c. 4. 5; 5-19; 92. 7. 9. TO KaOc-
oTqKo's : the established arrangement
as described in c. 96 ; here abs. as in
vii. 67. 10. Cf. c. 76. 11 ; iv. 97. 10.
cSovXw&r] : as 5ouAj'o, c. 8. 15, of politi-
cal subjection. See on this relation,
Bockh, Publ. Econ. p. 530. 10. ias
KcurT{j IUVC'PT) : indicates the varying
circumstances under which the same
fate befell different places.
99. In consequence of these encroach-
ments, the hegemony of the Athenians
became more and more disliked.
2. cKSciai : arrears. Suidas ex-
plains, /c8jo fffri rb /j.fpos Kara0a\e7i'
u>v o(f>ti\ti TIS, tvSfia 5e rb fj.T]S(i/ oAoij
Kara&a\f7v. Cf. Dem. xxxn. 30. 3.
Xiiroo-Tpariov : in such words Anr- is
to be preferred to \fur-. See Dind. in
Thesaurus s.v. \tnrav5ptw, and Cobet,
N. L. p. 78. The point is decided
not by Mss. but by the poets. Plut.,
dm. II, says, avSpas Kal vavs us 4rd-
Xd'no'f'V ov irapeixov. In vi. 76. 15, the
fern. \tiroffTparia is applied to a course
of such conduct, the neut. here to
failure in particular cases. It could
apply only to those allies who had to
furnish independent contingents, and
was therefore rare ; accordingly, et
rip tyevfTo. The airoffrafff is were in-
duced mainly by the knowledge that
such short-comings would be severely
visited by the Athenians ; and this
leads to the following, ol yap 'Mrivaloi
axpiQcas firpacrffov, which probably has
the general sense of " exercising the
THUCYDIDES I. 99.
eirpacrarov /cat Xvirrjpoi T^crav OVK l(u06o~Lv ouSe ySouXo/ae-
5 VQ ts raXatTTw/aetv Trpoa-ayovTes ras di/ay/cas. ^<rai/ Se 2
/cat aXXwg ot 'AOrjvaloi ou/ce'rt o/aotcu? e> rjBovrj dp-
, /cat oure ^weo-Tpdrevov 0,77-0 row ttrov, /5a3toi> re
77y>ocrayecr#ai T^V avroi9 TOUS d^toTa/xeVou? aij> aurot
atrtot eyevovTo ot ^a^a^oi Std yap rrp aTro/a/^crtz' rav- 3
10 rTp T<5i> o-rparetcuv ot TrXetov? aureGv, u>a /AT) aV* ot/cou
xP y ll JiaTa erd^avTO avrt rail' ^ea>j/ TO iKvovpevov avd-
, /cat rot? jaev piuts rjveTo TO VOMTIKOV
0,77-0 TT^? SaTT-aVryg -^v e/cetvot vp,<f>poiv, avrol Se, OTTOTC
a7roo-rate^, aTrapdcrKevoL /cat aVet/soi e? rov TroXe/AOi/ /ca-
15
hegemony in a strict manner " (c/". iii.
66. 1 ; iv. 114. 23) ; for irpdcrfffiv with-
out an express object, like %P'hp a - ra
(viii. 5. 18), could hardly mean 'ex-
acted' payment, efc. ; which latter
sense too would not well agree with
\nroffT par LOV . . . eytvfro. The COnse-
quence of this strictness is expressed
in AuTTTjpoi ^fl-ay (c. 76. 5; vi. 18. 6),
and its exercise in OVK ficadoviv . . .
avdyKas. Here the better Mss. read
Trpo(Tayay6vTes, but the pres. only is
suitable to express systematic deal-
ing. 5. dva-yKcis : severe measures of
compulsion, joined with Trpoffdytiv like
/urjxava?. Cf. ii. 76. 17; iv. 100. 7;
vii. 25. 23. T]O-av apxovres: and in
fact they exercised their authority. On
the periphrasis, see App. on c. 1. 1, and
Am. J. of Ph. IV. p. 302. 6. 6\u>lus :
Schol., us (v apxj? fJ-fra rbv Tlauffaviav.
v ijSoinj : with satisfaction to the
allies. Cf. iii. 9. 4, / fiSovfj ex*"'-
7. oi'r . . . torou: supply dAA.' ws
KparovvrfS. ^uffTparevftv is applied to
the leading state also in v. 81. 6; it
seems impossible to suppose that
is subj. here, between the
two clauses relating to the Athenians.
As in c. 140. 31; iii. 10. 12, dirb rov
Iffov implies the recognition of mutual
rights. 8. irpocra-yeo-Bai : = irapaffrr)-
<raa6ai. Cf. vi. 94. 14 ; viii. 107. 7.
9. al'noi c'yt'vovTO : had been to blame.
See on c. 50. 23. 10. air oftcov : far
from home. Cf. c. 7. 6 ; 76. 7 ; Eur.
/. T. 481. 11. iTogavro: got them-
selves rated. rdi-affOat is used with
ace. of sum to be paid, c. 108. 14;
with inf. c. 117. 16; without either,
iii. 70. 19; with both, c. 101. 14; iii.
50. 10. So here the essential change
in the relation is expressed by xp^'
para trdat>To, and the more definite
statement by d^rl TU>V vtiav . . . <f>fpfiv.
iKVOvpcvov: proper, suitable (com-
monly, rb eiri/3d\\ov, rb yiyv6fi.fvov) ;
the simple verb in Attic prose only
in this form and sense. 12. ical rois
IMV KTf. : and consequently, etc. Cf. c.
50.21; 51.16. This explains frdoiov
TrpoffdyeffOai ^v avrots of 7, for which
the allies were themselves in fault.
13. gv(ji<f>tpoiV : iterative opt., of
what occurred every year. Cf. c. 50.
2. GMT. 632; H. 914 B.
224
100
THUCYDIDES L 106.
* Ol. 78. 3; B.C. 466.
** Ol. 78.4; B.C. 465.
'Eya>ero Se jotera ravra /cat rj iir
j^ IIa/x<vXta Tre^o/ia^ta /cat vavn-a
/cat rait' ^vfjifjid^cov 77/309 M^Sovg, /cat eviKotv rfj avrrj
rjjJiepq. d^orepa 'A&patot Kt/z.cui'os row MtXrtaSov crrpa-
5 TT/yotWos, /cat etXoj> Tymnets ^>otvt/caj^ /cat 8te<#et/>af
\ / ' ** ' v * ' o
ras Trao-a? e? ota/cocrta?. XP l>( i ) e v ^" r P 1 ' vvepr) 2
acrtou? auralv a.Tro<rTTJvaL Stei/e^^e^ra? Trept ra)^ e^ Try
dvTiirepas pa/ci^ efjLTropiuv /cat rov /xeraXXou, a Ive
/cat *>aucrt /xet eVt acrov TrXevcravre? ot 'A^vatot
10 jaa^ta eKpa.T'Yjo'av /cat e? r^v y^v dTreftrjcrav CTTI Se ^rpv- 3
7rejai//avre5 jutvptov? ot/ci^royoa? avrwv /cat T&JV ^u/x-
VTTO TOV5 ttVTOU? 'ftpOVOVS, Ct9 Ot/CtOVVT9 Ttt? TOT
/caXou/xei/a? 'Ei^^ea oSovs, i^vv Se 'AjLt^tTroXtv, rcGt' /xe^
'Ewea 6Sa>v avrot KpdTr)(rav, a? et^ov 'HSwvot, TrpoeX-
100. Battle on the Eurymedon ; con-
flicts with the Thasinns ; serious defeat
of the Athenians in Thrace.
1. tir* EvpvfAt SOVTI : Diod. xi. 60 ;
Plut. CYw. 12. C/. the epigram of
Simonides (but see Bergk, Poetae
Lyrici Graeci, III 4 , p. 489 ff.), ^ln^.
Pa/, vii. 296, which probably refers
to this battle. 3. ' VIKWV : were
victorious. Cf. c. 13. 32; 49. 24.
4. dfji.4>oT6pa : see on c. 13. 23. 5.
ciXov . . . Kal 6u'4>0Lpav : on the order
see o'n c. 91. 26. 6. rds irouras: tn
a//. Cf. c. 60. 6. <s 8iaKO<ras : Diod.
xi. 60. 7, and Lycurg. c. Leocr. 72,
speak of 100 ships, probably follow-
ing line 6 of the epigram. Good Mss.
have is ras Siaicoaias. But the ple-
onastic use of the art. with numerals,
except in the case of divisions, as in
c. 116. 2, 8, seems foreign to Thuc.
Kr. on Dion. Hist. p. 303, note 69.
Kr. Spr. 50, 2, 8, 9.
Xpo'vu) 8 : here Se of few Mss. is to
be preferred to the better attested TC
in view of the transition to a discon-
nected topic. 7. irtpl TWV . . . (WToX-
Xov: see Hdt. vi. 46, 47. The sing,
also in c. 101. 15; Hdt. iv. 185. 5; v.
17. 8. Kr. Spr. 44, 1, 1 ; Kiihn. 347, 1.
8. cvepovro : see on c. 2. 6. 10.
aWprjorav : the narrative is resumed
in c. 101. 1.
e'irl 5 Srpvfxo'va : this occurred (iv.
102. 3) 29 years before the suc-
cessful settlement of the Athenians
at Amphipolis, which took place in
Ol. 85. 4; B.C. 437. 13. 'A^Ciro-
Xtv: so called from its position, de-
scribed in iv. 102. 4. 14. avrot :
opp. to the previous possessors, the
Edonians. If the order had been
&s flx ov 'H8rof, avrol fKpar-nffav, the
use of the pron. would not have been
surprising. Cf. c. 98. 4; 114. 16; iii.
23. 4. Kpd.TT]crav, 8ie<|>0apTi<rav : in-
accurately connected with TT/j.\i/avres;
but the collective name ol 'ABnva'to',
which is implied, permits a refer-
ence both to the commanding whole
* Ol. 79.1; B.C. 464.
THUCYDIDES I. 100, 101.
225
15 OovTes Se rrjs SpaKrjs e<? /xecrdyetav SieffrOdprja'av kv A/aa-
flrjCTKO) rfj 'HSawt/o? VTTO ra>v pa/ce3f ^v/xTravrceJv 019 TTO-
101 XtfjLiov r\v TO -^(opiov [at 'Ewea 6Sot] KTi^ofJievov. acrtot l
Se vu<r)0i>T<s /xa^at? /cat TroXtop/cou/xevot Aa/ceSatyu.oi'ioug
eVe/caXowro /cat eVa/xwat e/ceXevoj> eo~/3aXoVra5 eg fiyy
'ATTI/O?!'. * ot Se VTrecr^ovro /u.ej' Kpvfjia TO>V ' A0r)vaia)v 2
5 /cat ejaeXXoi', SieKuXvOrjcrav Se VTTO rov ye^o/xeVov o~eto~/xoi),
eV GJ /cat ot EiXwres avrot? /cat raiv TrepioiKoiv ov/ata-
rat re /cat AiOcurjs e's 'lOatfjirjv airea'TrjO'av. vrXetcrrot 8e
raiv EtXajrojv eyevovro ot rw^ TroXonwv Meo~o~)7^twf TOT
and the executing part. Cyi c. 90.
1. 15. TTJS 0paKT]s = the gen. of
the country placed before the des-
ignated portion. So especially when
the country has been previously
named. Apa^o-Kw : this accentua-
tion (for ApaftriffKCf) is confirmed by
Herodian, i. p. 153. 16. VTTO TUV
paKiuv u|AircivTv : defined by the fol-
lowing rel. sentence. See App. ols
. . . KTI^O'IWVOV : for whom this point if
occupied by the Athenians icas a con-
stant menace of war. Cf. iv. 8. 34 ; and
v. 52. 16, ofs ?iv tv B\d^St] reixtaOfv [rb
'Piov']. For this const, of the partic.
(cf. the Latin ademptus Hector,
Hor. Car. ii. 4. 10: Kiihn. L. G. II.
136, 5), see Kr. Spr. 50, 11, 3. Cf.
Find. 01. VIH. 65 ; Pi/th. xi. 22 ; Aesch.
Pers. 727 ; Thuc. i. 6. 5 ; 23. 24 ; ii. 49.
16; vi. 3. 11; Dem. xvm. 32, 57; Lj's.
in. 13. The addition, at 'Ewta 65oi,
already twice named, is rightly re-
jected as a gloss by Cobet.
101. The Thasians reduced by the
Athenians ; the Lacedaemonians pre-
vented from helping them by the revolt
of the Jfessenians.
3. irKa\ovvTO : cf. 0.33. 15; IO2.
2; iii. 65. 9; vi. 18. 9. CKc'Xcvov: see
on c. 26. 1.
4. Kpu'4>a Ttov 'A6T]vaiu>v : cf. C.I 28.
21; 138.29; ii. 80. 34; viii. 7. 4. 5.
4'|X\Xov: sc. eV)3aAeV. creicrfjLOv : see
Plut. Cim. 16. 6. 6. avrois: see on
c. 89. 14. irepioiKiov : i.e. the old in-
habitants, chiefly of Achaean stock,
who had been reduced to a condition
of dependence (not slavery) by the
Dorians. Muller, Dor. Bk. III. 16 ff.
7. es 'I0wnTjv direo-rrjo-av : see on c.
87. 7 ; iii. 54. 18. On the position of
Ithome, " the natural fortress of all
Messenia," see Curtius, Pelop. II. p.
137 ff. ; on Thuria, ibid. p. 161.
Aethaea, ace. to Steph. Byz., AiOaia,
rb fdi'iKbv A.l6aievs (more correct than
Aldee?s of our Mss.), ird\is A.a.KcavucTJs,
/j.ia T<av eita-rAv. QovKvdiSTjs wpdirri- Miil-
ler, Dor. II. 2, p. 18. irXewj-Toi : pred.
The descendants of the Messenians of
old times, who had in the first war
been enslaved, formed the largest
part of the Helot-class, and so they
were called collectively (of irdvres)
Messenians, though there were some
who were sprung from Achaean in-
habitants of Laconia, reduced after
repeated risings. 8. TOT : refers
to the mythical time of the first Mes-
senian war, implied in ira\aitav. Cf.
iii. 69. 2; iv. 46. 5; v. 4. 14; vii. 31.
226
THUCYD1DES I. 101, 102.
* Ol. 79. 2; B.C. 463.
** Ol. 79. 4; B.C. 461.
airoyovoi y /cat Mecrcnfvtot K\TJOr)crav ol
10 TrdvT<5. TTpOS fJLV TOV9 V 'iBco^r) TToXe/AOS KaOeiCTTTJKeL 3
Aa/ceSat/>toi>tot9 * acrtot Se rpirta era TroXtop/cov/xet'ot
' A0r)vaiOLS ret^o? re Ka#eX<We<; /cat vav?
pT^tara re ocra eSet aTroSowat avrt/ca ra-
/cat TO \onrov <j)epiv, TTJV re Tj-rrtipov /cat TO
102 /AeVaXXov d<eVre9. * Aa/ceSatjuoVtot Se, a>s auTOts Trpo? l
TOUS a> 'I#ctijU77 l^rjKvv.ro 6 7roXe/x,o, aXXov? TC CTre/caXe-
(ravro ^u/x/xa^ous /cat 'A^vatov? ot 8' rfkOov Kt/xw^o?
(TTparriyovvro^ ir\TJ0L OVK 6Xtya>. /xaXto~Ta 8' avTovs 2
5 eTre/caXecra^TO 6Yt Tet^o/xa^etv ISo/covv Sv^aTot etvat, Tots
Se TroXto/D/cta? jjiaKpa<s KaOea'TrjKVias TOVTOV I^Sea (j6at-
12 ; viii. 20. 2 ; 73. 4. 9. BovXwOe v-
TWV: for the position of the attrib.
partic., c/*. c. ii. 19; 96. 8.
12. ujj.o\o'-yT]o-a.v : agreed to surren-
der. Cf. c. 108. 13; v. 4. 8; iv. 69.
19, lvvefti)ffav. The conditions of the
submission here, c. 108. 13; 115. 3;
117. 14, are expressed by aor. parties.,
no doubt in the view that the 6/j.o\o-
yia, the complete agreement, was
perfected only when these points
were performed. So Madvig (Be-
merkungen zur Syntax, p. 47) explains
the unusual partic. GMT. 151.
13. xp^jixard TC : the re here and
that in 14 are not correlative with
the following /cat, but add respec-
tively the third and fourth member
of the conditions. See on c. 76. 12.
aTToSovvat (aor., of tlie^ single case)
depends on eSei, and <f>tpeiv (of the
established relation) depends on raa-
/UCPOI, with xp^uaTa placed first as obj.
of both Tadfj.evoi and <pdpeii/. See on
C. 99. 11. 14. TTJV T TJTTflpOV /CT6. :
see c. 100. 2.
102. The Athenians are summoned
by the Lacedaemonians to their aid, but
are soon mistrusted and dismissed. In
displeasure they make an alliance with
the Argives and Thessalians.
2. olXXovs : the Aeginetans, ii. 27.
9; Plataeans, in. 54. 17; Mantinaeans,
Xen. Hell. \. 2. 3. 3. Ktpcovos : see
Plut. dm. 1 6. 6; Ar. Lys. 1143, <='A0<i,
Sf ffvv oirK'naLffi TTpa.Kio"x.i\iois Kifuav
6'A.Tjv effcaffe T^]V Aa.Kf8ai/j.ova.
5. tireKoXt'cravTO : for the repeti-
tion, cf. c. 88. 1. Tix<>n.ax.iv : c f-
Hdt. ix. 7- 8, TWV Aa.KfSat/j.ot'itijv OVK (iri-
ffTafj.evcoi' T6JXA ta X 6/eI/> TOIS 8e . . .
c<^aCvTO : TT)S St, which is read by P.
and v. H., has not sufficient Ms.
authority. Cl. thinks the reference
is to the Athenians, whose reputation
was not sustained by success in this
case, TO?S Sf not being in opp. to au-
TOVS, but placing the second clause in
contrast with the first. For this, he
compares c. 81. 3; 86. 9; iv. 73. 22;
76. 27. But it is better, with Kr. and
Sh., to refer TOIS Se to the Lacedae-
monians (in opp. to the subj. of e'So'-
KOW), "who found out by the length
of the siege their own incompetence ;
for had they had any skill in that
THUCYDIDES I. 102.
227
vero fiia yap a.v et\oi> TO ^ajpiov. /cat oia(f)opa e/c ravr^5 3
Try? crrpareta? irpa>Tov Aa/ceSat/xovtbts /cat 'A&tftxuots (f>a-
vepa eyeVero. ot ya/3 Aa/ceSat/xoVtot, eVetSi) TO x&ptov
10 /3ia ov^ i7\to~/cTo, Seurai/Te? TO>I> t A.6rfvauav TO
/cat TT)I> veaiTepOTTOuav, /cat aXXoc^vXov? a/u,a
fit] Tt, T)I> TraafMeivojcriv, VTTO TO>V ev 'l^w 7reto~$a>Te9
ov ryouires, etTTo^Tes Se OTt ovSei> Trpocr&eov-
15 Tat avTwv ert. ot S' 'A.0r)vaioi, eyvaxrav ou/c CTTI TW 4
/3e\Tto^t Xdyw aTTOTre^TTO^evoi, dXXa Tti^o? VTTOTTTOV ytvo-
, /cat Set^ov 7rot^o~a/Aevot /cat OVK d^two'ai/Te? VTTO
i/ TOVTO TraBtlv, evOvs 7retS^
y^vo^kirf]v enl TO> MifSa;
way, they would have taken the
place by force." Cy. c. n. 5. Thus
this section gives the reason for the
invitation to the Athenians on both
sides. For the dat., c/". c. 48. 9 ; 89.
14 ; iv. 26. 24 ; and for the pi. eV5e ^,
see on c. 7. 2; ii. 56. 4; iii. 88. 4; v.
8. 6. TOVTOU = roC TeixM a X e '*'' 7.
PICJ. : with alpelv, or the pass. oAi'cncecrftu
in 10, is opp. to 6fj.o\oyia 7rapaoTT]<rao'0cu
or 7rpo<rxa>e' (cf- v. 17. 14), and im-
plies violent capture, whether by
storm or otherwise. See on c. n. 9.
Sia4>opa . . . 4>av6pa e-y vero : in con-
trast with C. 92. 6, a.5r)\(as ijxfavro.
10. TO ToX|iT)pov: cf. ii. 87. 22, and
see on c. 36. 3. 11. teal 0410. : see
on c. 2. 8, " particularly when they
took into consideration that they were
of a different stock." After this, ^
TI also depends on Seta-avres. 12.
i^v irapajwivowriv : implies that their
stay was not long. Cf. Paus. iv. 24.
6, inrb rijs inrotyias a-Koirf^affBcLi fi.fr'
ou iro\v ^{ 'l6(t>u.T)s. 13. vcc0T6pi<ra><ri :
see on c. 58. 3 ; here, that they might
join the insurgents against the Lace-
daemonians. 14. ow 8T)Xovvrs : cf.
c. 82. 4 ; 90. 10.
15. t'Y vwo ' av diroir|jiiro'|wvoi : for
partic. after verb of knowing, see G.
1588 ; H. 982. OVK lirl TW ptXriovi.
Xo'-yw : not on the more creditable ground,
just assigned, viz. on ovSev . . . en.
^TTI with dat. of the motive of an
action. Cf. c. 69. 32 ; Hdt. viii. 5. 16.
16. viro'irrov: neut. Cf. c. 90. 10,
= inro^tas Tit>6s taken in the concrete.
17. 8ivov iroiTjo-dfwvoi : being pro-
voked ; very frequent in Hdt.; e.g. i.
13. 3 j 127.2; ii. 133. 4; 161. 15; iii.
155-8; iv- 33- 20; v. 33. 9; 42. 7; 87.
10. In Thuc. only here and vi. 60.
21. But in v. 42. 15, deiva. iroit?v, as
Hdt. ii. 121. 2 ; iii. 14. 22 ; v. 41. 9.
OVK cluuo-a.vTS : after the analogy of
ou <j>dvai, OVK eav, either in reference
to the subj., 'regarding as unworthy,'
being indignant at: so here and iii. 61.
12 ; iv. 86. 7 ; or in regard to another,
'not to expect from one.' Cf. c. 136.
12 ; ii. 89. 2 ; iii. 44. 12 ; iv. 40. 3 ; viii.
73. 20. See on c. 22. 9. 19. irl TW
rare for the ace. So iii. 63.
228
THUCYDIDES I. 102, 103.
*O1. 81. 2; B.C. 455.
20 O.VTOVS 'Apyetots rots e/ceti>o)z> TroXejUtots ^v/JL^a^oi eyevov
TO, /cat Trpos QecrcraXovs d/xa djU<orepots ot avrot op/cot
/cat ^a/Aa^ta /carecrn?.
103 * Ot 8' eV 'I0W/Z77 8e/cdra> eret, a>s ov/cert eSuva^ro 1
vk^crav 77/005 rous Aa/ceSat/xoj'tovs e<' a> re
e/c IleXoTrow^crou vTrocrTroz'Sot /cat /x^SeVore eVt-
avrrjs yv Se rts aXicr/c^rat, rov Xa/3oWos eu>at 2
5 SovXoi'. ^ Se rt /cat ^prjCTTripiov rot? Aa/ce8at/xovtots
TTpO TOV, TW LK6Tr]V TOV AtO? TOt 'l^OJ/XT^Ta
er)\0ov 8e avrot /cat TratSe? /cat yvvat/ces, /cat 3
aurou? 'A#rpatot Se^d/xe^ot /car' e^^o? ^8^ ro Aa/ceSat-
/xovtajR e? Navvra/crov /carw/ctcrav, ^v erv^pv yprjKores ve-
10 axrrt A.OKpa)i> ro)v 'O^oXaiv eo^rw^. Trocrewcrav 8e 4
3. C/. c. 40. 24. irpos avrovs : sc.
TOWS AaKe5aiyuoj//<w, placed at the end.
Cy. iv. 107. 6 ; vii. 70. 11. 21. d;x<j>o-
rt'pois : /.e. the Athenians and the Ar-
gives. 22. Kareo-Tti : sing., construed
with the nearer noun. Cf. v. 22. 14.
A further consequence of the dis-
pleasure of the Athenians was the
banishment of Cimon (Plut. dm. 17.
5) and the increased influence of
Pericles and Ephialtes.
103. The Messenians allowed to de-
part from Ithome, and placed by the
Athenians in Naupactus. Megara
joins the Athenians to the indignation
of the Corinthians.
1. SKCLTOJ tTi: so all Mss. ; but
Cl. follows Kr., Stud. I. p. 156-161, in
reading rerdpry. See App. on c. 98.
1. 2. <j>' w T : on condition that; in
c. 113. 13; 126. 35; iv. 30. 19, <=>' <,
always with fut. indie. The form *$'
iS re is defended by passages in Plat.,
Hdt., and Xen. The orators and Plat,
have only the inf., pres. or aor. (fut.
only in Aeschin. in. 114) ; Hdt. and
Xen. have fut. indie, and pres. or aor.
inf. GMT.610,2; H.999a; Kuhn.584,
note 3 ; Madvig, Synt. 103, R. 3. An-
other mode of expressing the condi-
tions of a contract is scc-n in c. 101. 12.
4. ilvcu : depends remotely on fyvi-
$v)(Ta.v. Cf. c. 117. 17. But the inf.
is regular in indir. disc., for the imv.
5ov\ov is added to threaten the re-
turning Messenians with a harder fate
than they had endured as Perioeci.
6. irpo TOV : belongs to %v. They had
had this oracle long ago. 'lOwfjiTJTa:
Thuc. has this Doric ending of gen.
also in v. 25. 3; vi. 4. 17; viii. 58. 2.
7. d(JH'vai: depending on the com-
mand implied in xpjjcrri'pioi'.
8. KO.T' e'xOos Tj8t] : in consequence of
the enmity already existing (c. 102. 4).
See on c. 30. 20. 9. S Nav'iraKTOv
KaTwKierav : cf. vi. 7. 6 ; 50. 18 ; with
f<>, v. 35. 33. This settlement at the
entrance of the Corinthian gulf was
subsequently very important. See ii.
69; 91; iii. 102; iv. 41. TJpriKOTs
VCWO-TI: this fact is not further men-
tioned by Thnc., but attributed by
Diod. xi. 84. 7, to the expedition of
O1. 79.4; B.C. 460.
THUCYDIDES I. 103, 104.
229
/cat Meyaprjs 'A&ijwuovs 9 ^u/x/w,a^ta^ Aa/ceSat/u,ovtct>z>
?, on avrov9 Ko/3tV#tot Trept y^9 o/3a>i> TroXe/tw
/cat ea-^pv 'A^i/atot Meya/>a /cat n^ycfc, /cat
TO, fj,aKpa Ti^rj toKoo6fj,*r)crav Meyayoeucrt ra CXTTO TT^ TTO-
15 Xea>9 t*9 Xtcratai/ /cat (j>povpovv avrot. /cat Kopw#toi9
/lev oi/)( T^/ctora aTro rovSe TO crx^oSpoV /xto~o9 rjp^aro irpot-
rov 9 *A^ipatovs ye^eo-^at.
104 ^ 'l^apoK Se 6 "^a/jL^ttTt^ov, At^8v9, /3ao~tXev9 AtySuwv 1
TWV 7T/3O9 AtyVTTTOJ, 6/3/MWjLtI/O9 /C Mapettt9 Tr)9 V7T6/3
<&dpov 7roXeco9 airecTTTjcrei' AtyvTTTov TO, TrXew (XTTO
Xea>9 'ApTaepov, /cat avTO9 ap-^aii' yevon-tvos \
Tolmidas. Kr. 6'<M</. I. p. 201, note.
10. e'xovrwv : see on c. 94. 6 ;
98. 1. Curtius, Hermes, 10, p. 239, re-
marks correctly that Time, by this
phrase always indicates an occupation
connected with military operations.
He refers this passage, therefore,
with great probability to the Locrian
Synoecismus in Naupactus, of which
we are informed in an inscription
(published 1869 by Oeconomides, and
by W. Vischer,_Rhein. Mus., 1871, p.
39 ff.; Hicks, No. 63). The fact that
the Ozolian Locrians only are here
mentioned, and not the Opuntian also,
is explained by the predominant posi-
tion of the former in their own district.
11. Kal Mc-yapV}? : i-e. as well as the
Argives and Tht-ssalians. 12. irepl
yrjs 6'pwv : without art., the statement
being general. So c. 122. 9; iv. 92.
21. Cf. c. 78. 12. TroXe'|jiw Karct^ov :
oppressed with war. This unusual ex-
pression probably refers rather to a
constant threat of war than to contin-
uous hostilities. 13. xaleo-xov: got
possession of, ingressive ; see on c. 12.
11. The Athenians placed there a
garrison (tfypwpow avroi: cf.c. iii.ll,
tlyov Se a'Jrol ras fly/ds), which was
destroyed, c. 114. 5. Pegae was the
Megarian harbour on the Corinthian
gulf ; Nisaea, a nearer one, on the
Saronic. 16. o\ TIKIOTO, : see on c.
3. 2. rfpfjaTO irpwrov : so often joined
to emphasize the moment of begin-
ning. Cf. ii. 36. 1; 47.8; 68.5; iii.
86. 7 ; vi. 46. 6.
104'. The Athenians support the
revolt of the Egyptians against the
Persians with 200 ships.
1. "Ivopws : ace. to Hdt. vii. 7. 6,
Inaros began his insurrection with
the assassination of the Persian gov-
ernor, Achaemenes, the brother of
Xerxes, who had been sent there after
the suppression of the revolt of B.C.
486. Psammitichus is probably the
/3otriAeiy TTJS AtBvrjs mentioned as
friendly to the Athenians by the
Schol. on Ar. Vesp. 718. 2. Mapetas :
Marea, on the southern bank of Lake
Mareotis. Pharus, the island off the
Canopic mouth of the Nile, afterwards
united by a mole with Alexandria,
and famous for its lighthouse. Thuc.
uses this well-known place to define
the position of Marea. virc'p: with
gen., above, further inland. Cf. C. 112.
9; 137. 16. 4. 'Apro^'p^ov : (some
230 THUCYDIDES I. 104, 105. * Ol. 80. l; B.C. 460.
5 eTnjyayero. ot Be (ervyov yap e's KvTrpoi/
va.va-1 Sta/cocrtats avTatv re /cat rail/
ctTroXtTroWes Tr}^ KvTrpov, /cat dvarrXeva-avTes diro 0aXacr-
o~7S es TO> NetAoi> rov re Trora/tou /cparov^re? /cat r^s
Me/Li^>iSos TWV Svo pepaiv TT/JOS TO rpirov //.epos o /caXet-
10 rat Aev/coV ret^os eVoXejuow Ivrjcrav Se avroOi TIepcra)v
Kol M^Swv ot KaTafyvyovTes /cat AtyvTrrtouv ot /a^
TrocrToVres.
105 * *A/fa)VO4OVS Be vav<rlv dirofldo-Lv e's 'AXta?
Kopii>#tovs /cat 'ETrtSavptovs /^a^ eyevero, /cat
KopivOiOL. /cat vo-Tepov t A.&rpHUQi eVav/xa^o-av evrt Ke-
Kpv(j>aXeia HeXoTrovvrjcriajv vaucrt, /cat eviKoiv 'A^vatot.
5 TroXe/iov Se /caracrrai/ros 7jy>os Atyt^rag 'A.frrjvcuois p-erd 2
ravra vavpayla, ytyverat CTT* AtytV^ ^ueyaX^ 'AfJrjvauav
/cat Atyti^raiv, /cat ot ^v/xjaa^ot e/carepot? Trapfjcrav, /cat
eVi/caw ' AOrjvaloi, /cat vavs e/38o/u,^/co^ra \a^6vre^ avTaiv
es T^ y>p aTreftrjcrav /cat eTToKiopKow Aeco/cparovs TOI>
10 ^rpoiftov (TTpaTrjyovvTos. eVetra IleXoTrow^crtot d^vveiv 3
Atytv-^rats e's /xeV r^ Atytvai^ rpta/coo-tous
Mss. have 'ApTo|ep|oi; here ; c. 137.2!; 1. 'AXids : 'AAt^s.-eW, -eOtri, -as, the
iv. 50. 14) succeeded Xerxes B.C. 465. correct form of the name, ace. to Hdt.
See on c. 137. 21. 5. tirnYcfymj : v ii. 137. 12; Xen. //e//. vi. 2. 3; and
see on c. 3. 9. C/- c. 114. 7; iii. 34. Bockh, /nscr. I. No. 165. It lay on the
8; 82. 5. southern coast of the Argive penin-
ol 8e ...yop : see on c> 3 1 - 7- sula (Curtius, Pelop. II. 461, 579).
<rrpaTvo'|xvoi : probably, after the The district is called ^ 'AAicis in ii.
reduction of a large portion of the 56. 14. 3. KeKpv^aXetq. : an island
island (c. 94. 5), an Athenian force in the Saronic gulf, between Aegina
had been stationed there. 7. wa- and Epidaurus. 4. IIeXoirovvT]o-iwv:
irX.v<ravTes : i.e. up stream. Cf. Hdt. i.e. the Corinthians and Epidaurians,
ii. 4. 19, ocaTrAoos OTT^ 0aAacr<n7s dva rbv perhaps with the Kalians and other
n-oTa.ti.6v. 9. TWV 8vo fiepwv : i'.e. of inhabitants of the Acte. KO.I VIKWV
three. See on c. 74. 6. 11. ot pi] 'A67]vaioi : and this time the Athenians
vvairooTavTS : i-e. el rives (j.% ^wairt- were victorious, retaliation being indi-
ffrr]<ra.v. cated by the repetition of the same
10."i. Battles of the Athenians with words.
the Corinthians and the Aeyinetans. 9. AcwKparous : ace. to Plut. Arist.
THUCYDIDES I. 105.
231
o/rXtras, rrporepov K.opLv0L(ov /cat 'E7ri8aty)ian> e
t/3acra,i', ra 8e a.Kpa rfjs Fepavetas /careXa/3ov /cat es
Meya/3t'Sa /care^crav KopivBiOL yaera rwv ^v/x/Aa^wv,
15 vo/xtovres dSwdrovs eo~eo~$at 'A^rpatovs fiorjOtiv rots
Meyapevcrtf eV re AiytVTj aTrovcr^? crrparta? TroXX^? /cat
e^ AtyvTTTQj ^v 8e /cat fiorjOoxTiv, air* Atytir^? aVao-rry-
o~ecr$at avrov?. ot 8e 'A^vatot ro yu.eV 77/365 Aiylvr) 4
crrpareu/za ov/c eKLvrjcrav, ro>v 8' e/c rrj? TToXecos u?roXot-
20 7raji> ot re TrpecrySurarot /cat ot ^ewrarot a^iKvovvran e?
ra Meyapa MvyowvtSou (rTpaTrj-yowTO^. /cat /za^? yei^o- 5
/jLevrjs IcroppOTTOv Trpo? Koptv^tov? oiKpL0r)crav O.TT' a.XX7y-
Xwv /cat eVojLtto-at' avrot e/cctrepot ov/c eXacrcrov e^et^ eV
ra> epyw. /cat ot /xef 'A^vatot (eKpaTTjcrav yap o/xto? 6
25 yu-aXXov) aTre\06vT(ov rwv KopivOioiv rpoTrcuov
ot 8e Koptv^tot /ca/ct^o/xevot VTTO raii^ eV riy TroXet
(TJ3vTpa>v /cat Trapacr/cevacra/xet'ot ^/xepas v&repov Sa>Se/ca
20. 1, he was a general also at Plataea.
12. irpoVepov . . . e'lrixovpovs : z'.e.
in the battle of 1 ; an auxiliary
contingent sent by the authorities of
the league. 13. TCI aicpa TTJS Fcpa-
veias : they thus controlled the pas-
sage of the Isthmus. Curtius, Pe/. I.
8 ; II. 531. 17. rjv 8c KCI : /caf, ac<-
a/fy, suggests a doubt as to the occur-
rence ; see on c. 15. 7. clvatrTTJo-c-
<rflai: c/ vii. 49. 10; 50. 22; viii. 27.
28 ; applied to the removal of a force
from a post occupied for some con-
siderable time.
18. irpos Al-y^n : i.e. before the
city of Aegina, which they were be-
sieging, 9. 19. TWV 8e K TT]S iro'Xews :
proleptic, as c. 8. 9; 18. 1; 63. 8;
due to the influence of a.<j>iKvovvrai
(G. 1225 ; H. 788 ; Kiihn. 448), but
peculiar in the addition of \nro\oiiriav.
20. 01 T . . . vcwraToi : these per-
formed military service only in ex-
traordinary cases ; the former were
between 50 and 60, the latter below
20 years of age. Gilbert, Griech. Alt.
I. p. 301. 21. MupwvCSov: a great
name among the leaders of the older
generation. See c. 108. 7 ; iv. 95. 12;
Ar. Eccl. 302; Lys. 801; Plut. Per.
16. 3.
22. Uroppo'irov : of indecisive en-
gagements. Cf. vii. 71. 2. 23. av-
roi : placed for emphasis before 6a-
repoi. OVK \ao-o-ov \iv : cf. ii. 22.
12; iii. 5. 7; iv. 25. 20; vii. 5. 16;
36. 16; viii. 61. 17. v TO> e'p-ya) : in
the action. Cf. c. 107. 28; ii. 89. 42;
iv. 32. 24 ; viii. 42. 12.
24. KpaTT]<rav : the position im-
plies " in fact they had got the better."
26. Kcucito'fMvoi : cf. ii. 21. 23. 27.
rrapao-KvacrapLvoi . . . eXOo'vrss : ichen
after about twelve days' preparation they
THUCYDIDES I. 105, 106.
jaaXtcrra e\06vTt<s av0L(TTacrav Tpoiralov /cat avrot a)<? VLKTJ-
cravres, /cat ot 'AQrjvcuoL eK/3or)6ij<TavTe<; e/c rail' Meya-
30 po)v rov? re TO TpoiTfuov io~TaVra<j Sta<$et/>oucri /cat rot?
106 aXXots v/x/3aXoVre9 eKparrja-av. ot Se VLK^^VOI vrre- l
X&povv, /cat rt avrwv /aepos ou/c oXtyov 7ry>oo-/3tao-#ef /cat
Sta/xa/3r6i> TT}? 6Sov eVeVeo-ei' e? rov ycapiov tStwrov, <w
ervyev opvy^a /xeya Trepieipyov /cat ov/c 77^ 6^0805. ot Se 2
5 'A^vatot yz/oVres /caret Trp6(ra)Tr6v re elpyof rots OTrXt'rats
/cat Tre/noTTjo-ai'Tes KVK\O) rov? i//tXov? /careXeucrav Tra^ras
rovs ecre\06vTa<s, /cat Tra^o? /xeya rovro KopLv0LOi<; eye-
ro Se 77X^09 aTre^wp^cre^ avrot? r-ijs crr^arta?
marched out: the ace. rifntpas
with irapaffKevaffd/Aevot, and this sub-
ordinate to f\06vTes. St. and B.
follow Madvig in reading ^f/>cus;
but this would isolate ira.pa.ui(euo.<Ta.-
Hfvoi. too much. 28. oWKcrracrav . . .
5ia4>0Lpoucn. : the two sentences in
parataxis (c/. c. 26. 16; 61. 1), in the
same temporal relation as c. 48. 2, 3,
the thing attempted being expressed
by the impf., and its interruption by
the pres. For al avrol, see on c. 50.
18. 29. 'xf3oi]6T]o-avTcs : only here in
Thuc., and in Hdt. only in ix. 26. 11 ;
frequent in later writers. 30. TOIS
oXXois : z.e. those who meanwhile had
come to aid their friends.
106. The Athenians cut off a de-
tachment of the Corinthians.
1. viKcofxevoi : partic. pres. corre-
sponding to tvlKtav (c. 13. 31; 49. 24;
iii. 8. 5); so c. 70. 17; ii. 47. 17; 51.
23 ; 60. 22 ; v. 73. 12 ; vii. 23. 13. It
is here pred. to virex<t>pouv. 2. KCU
TI vTt. : parataxis, as in c. 105. 28.
n-poo-piao-Oe'v : this verb here only.
irp6s has the same strengthening force
Kii^eiv, iii. 61, 14: iv.
87. 8; v. 42. 19; viii. 76. 32. But
Kr. conjectures Trpo/SicwfleV. 3. 4's
TOW \(opov ISioSrov : for the order, cf.
c. 45. 8; 53. 17. J: refers to xp' l V>
and is probably governed directly by
e-rvxev, sc. uv (see on c. 32. 9; and cf.
Lys. xxiv. 5 ; and Thompson on Plat.
Phaedr. 263 c) with wepteTpyov as ad-
ditional pred. Herbst, Philol. 1866,
p. 651, makes avriav /ue'pos OVK 6\iyov,
2, antec. to <, taken as dat. of interest
to eruxe (= 'met') and OVK ?>v e|o5os.
But this is very unlikely, in view of
vii. 81. 22, avei\i)9fVTfs s Ti. x< a P<- v >
6? KVK\fi! fJ.fV Tfix'l0t> Trfptrjv. 4. Kal
OVK i^v e^oSos : stands as a second
member of the relative sentence, as
if Kal ' ou. See on c. 42. 2; 68. 15;
ii. 4. 25.
5. tlp-yov : Schol., tK(a\vov fe\8e'iv.
rots dir\iT<us : cf. c. 48. 12 ; 49. 18.
Kara. Trpoffcairov and irepiffrfiffavTes
KVK\CI> are opposed. 6. Kart'Xevcrav :
i.e. with such stones as were at hand,
with or without slings. 8. TO TT\T}-
0os : the main bod// ; opp. to the /j.(pos
OVK o\lyov. avVois : cf. c. IO2. 1.
Bockh, Inscr. I. No. 165,' p. 292 ; C. I.
*O1. 80. 1; fi.c. 459.
**O1. 80. 2; B.C. 458.
THUCYDtDES I. 107.
233
107
* *HpavTo Se Kara TOVS ypovovs rovrovs /cat ra /j,a- 1
e<? OaXacrcrav 'A.OyjvaloL ot/coSo/u,eu>, TO re <l>a-
/cp
\.r)pov$e /cat TO es Ilet/aaia. /cat <l>aj/ceW o-rpaTevo-aWaw 2
e? Awptas TTp Aa/ceSat/>toi>tW /x^TpoVoXtv, Botoi/ /cat
5 KvTivtov /cat 'Epuseov, ** /cat eXovratv ev rwv 7roXio-/AaY&>
. ot Aa/ceSat/u,oVtot Nt/co/zi^Sou? TOT) KXeo/Jiftporov
nXetcTToaVa/CTos TOV HavcravLov /SacrtXewg, i/eov 6V-
TOS en, T7yov/u,eVov e/3ot]0r)O'av Tot?
7re^Ta/coo~tot5 /cat ^tXtot? OTrXtTat? /cat TO>V
10 ptot?, /cat TOV? <!><y/cea9 oynoXoyta d^ay/cacrai'Te? a-
T^ TroXti' aire^upovv TTOL\LV. /cat /caTa Od\a(rcrav pev 3
avrovs, 8ta TOV Kpto~atou /coXTrov et /8ovXoti/To irtpaiov-
vavcrl
TC
^. 1. 433 ; Hicks, No. 191, for a remark-
able record of the events recorded in
the three last chapters, naming the
citizens of the tribe Erechtheis who
fell in these campaigns : 'Epex^i'Sos
oi'Se ^v T(J? iro\ffj.Cj> airtftavov fi> Kvirpca,
tv AiyvTTTu, tv QOIVIKTI, fv 'A\ievffiv,
fv Alyivri, Meyapo? TOV avrov fviavrov.
Thuc. does not notice the Phoenician
affair, nor the Inscr. the action off
Cecryphaleia. Bockh assumes for
these events the civil year, 01. 80. 3,
B.C. 458-7 ; Kr. Stud. I. p. 162, B.C.
460, from spring to autumn ; 01. 79.
4-80. 1.
107. The long walls at Athens be-
gun ; the Lacedaemonians, who had
gone to support the Dorians, hindered
on their return by the Athenians.
1. T|'p|avTo : the completion is men-
tioned in c. 108. 12. In this con-
nexion of city and harbour, which
identified the power of Athens with
the sea, the democracy recognized
the surest guarantee of its stability.
2. TO 4>oXt]po'v8 : of 35 stades ; rb
ts netpom : of 40 stades. See ii. 13.
7. The latter afterwards consisted
of a double wall (rb &6peiov xa.1 rb i>6-
riov). But at first only the northern
line was constructed ; the southern
one (rb 5io /teVov T<XOS) was added
about B.C. 440, by the advice of
Pericles. Plat. Gorg. 455 e, and
Curtius, Zu den Sieben Karten, p. 33.
4. Acopids : applied both to district
and inhabitants ; and so the appos.
rriv /j.r]Tp6iro\iy, as in iii. 92. 9. Cf.
Ildt. viii. 31. 7 (who, c. 43. 8, mentions
a fourth town, Pindus) ; Strab. x. 4. 6.
6. NiKO(iTJ8ovs : see on c. 94. 1. 7.
pacnXs'us : appos. to T\\eurToa.va.KTo-.
11. airt^uJpovv : they began their
return march. See on c. 87. 1.
12. Sid TOV Kpuraiov Ko'Xirov : they
may have intended to take ship at
Cirrha, as Cl. suggests ; but Thuc.
always uses this name for the Corin-
thian gulf. See ii. 69. 4; 83.2; 92.
22 ; 93. 1 ; iv. 76. 10. For the order
of words, see on c. 77. 4. 13.
fj.X.Xov Kb>Xv'<riv : it teas to be expected
that they would hinder. Thuc. uses
the fut. inf. after fj.t\\etv (regarded
234
THUCYDIDES I. 107.
Sta Se TT}S Tepaveias OVK dcr^>aXes e'^atz/ero auTots
15 vaitov )(6vT<i)v Meyapa /cat Il^yas 7ropevcr0cu, SucroSds
re yap 17 FepdVeta /cat e^povpelro act VTTO 'A.6r)vaLQ)v,
/cat rdre rjcrBdvovTO aurovs /z.eXXoi'Tas /cat ravrr) /ccuXvcretv.
S' avTots cV BotcoTOts 7reptju,etvacri cr/cei//acr^at dra; 4
oVw dcr^aXecrrara StaTropevcroi'Tat. TO Se' Tt /cat aVSpe?
20 TO)^ ' A0r)vai(t)v eTrrjyov auTous Kpv<j)a cXTTtcrai'Te? Sfj/jLOv
re KaTCLTravcreiv /cat TO, /xa/cpa Tei^rj ot/coSoynov/xei'a. eflor}- 5
0r)crav Se eV avTov? ot 'A^^atot TravBrjfJLel /cat
Se eyeVoiTO TeTyoa/ctcr^tXtot /cat /zvptot. vofMLcravTe^ Se 6
25 airopelv 6irr) SteX^wcrtv eTTeo-TpaTevo-av avTot?, /cat Tt /cat
TOV $TJfJLOv /caTaXv crews V7roi//ta. ^X^oi' Se /cat ecrcraXai^ 7
as a verb of thinking) in preference
to the pres. (as after a verb of j/W).
C/*. c. 10. 31; 22. 2; 114. 4; 130. 10;
132.30; 134. 3; ete. Pres. and fut.
together, vi. 42. 3. The Mss. vary as
usual. 15. Me'-yapa Kal Ilrj-yais : see
c. 103. 13. iropcvetrOai : in c. 26. 5
with ireffi, of a march by land. 081'-
e' is usually opp. to TrAelV. Svcro-
8os : occurs here only. Curtius,
Pelop. II. 552. 17. Kal TO'T : in
addition to the natural difficulties of
that route, active opposition on the
part of the Athenians was threat-
ened. Kal ravrfl : i.e. as well as /caret
18. O'TIO Tpo'ircp : with fut. indie., for
the more usual oirtoj. So iv. 128. 23;
vi. ii. 25; 44. 23; viii. 43. 12; 48.
23; 63. 20. 19. r<5 B TI KaC: (in
25 /cai rt (taO adds a collateral reason ;
and besides. Cf. c. 118. 12; vii. 48.
7. avSpes TCOV 'AOrjvaCwv: i.e. of
the aristocratical party. For the use
of oVSpes for rives, see on vi. 10. 5.
20. 'inyyov : were seeking to introduce.
So the act. in ii. 85. 21 ; viii. 46. 9 ;
though usually the mid. 5-rjp.ov : the
democratic constitution ; of tener with
/caTo.A.ueii', Ka.Ta.\vffi$ : see iii. 81. 20;
v. 76. 6; 81. 8; vi. 27. 11; 28. 10;
viii. 49. 5; 54. 17; 64. 9; 65. 2; 68.
2, 27 ; 86. 8, 47. Karairaveiv also of
political changes, v. 26. 3 ; viii. 97.
5. The long walls would greatly
strengthen the democracy.
21. e'f3oT](h]<rav : (a) HorjOelv eVt TI-
vas ' to carry force against ' them ;
(b) eVl (f's) r&irov, 'to carry aid to' it.
Am. Cf. (a) iii. no. 8; iv. 25. 32;
108. 28; (6) iii. 97. 14; iv. 8. 3; 42.
15; 72. 2; vi. 65. 20; vii. 18. 4; viii.
60. 15. iravSijiuC : includes either
the whole population, as c. 73. 22 ; 90.
22 ; v. 82. 26 ; or the whole military
force, as here, ii. 31. 2; v. 64. 6. In
this case it appears that even the
force in possession of Geraneia was
withdrawn. 23. cos sKacrroi : cf. c.
67. 13.
25. oirr| Sic'XOcoo-iv : deliberative
subjv., as ii. 4. 29; 52. 11; iii. 112. 22.
26. TOV ST{|XOV : Kr. conjectures
Troy STJMOV, because 5rj/j.os is often used
*O1. 80. 4; B.C. 457.
THUCYWDES I. 107, 108.
235
rots
Kara TO
ot
108
Se
rov?
et> Taz^aypa r^5 Botama? CVIKW Aa/ceSat/zoViot
os eyeVero ap,<f)OTpo)V 7roXv<?. /cat 2
Aa/ceSat/zoVtot /xe^ es r^v MeyaptSa eX$oVres /cat SevBpo-
tcr#/z
ov
/cat ot
vraXtv arrrjXOov eV ot/cov Sta Tepaveias /cat
*A0r)valoL Se Sevrepa /cat e ^77 /co 0-777 i^/zepa yu,era
eorTpdrevcrav es Botwrov? MvyocuvtSov err par?) -
yowro?, /cat f^o-XV ^ v Olvo(f)VTOi<s TOU? Bot&>rot>s VLKijcrav- 3
re? r^g re ^ajpas e/cyoar^crai' r^? Botwrta? /cat <I>aj/aSo5,
10 /cat Tavaypaitov TO ret^o? TreptetXot' /cat Ao/cpwz^ T<UI>
in this sense without the art., and
here KaraAtVtcos is without it. But
5f)fj.os, the democratical constitution (be-
sides the places cited by Kr. and P.),
has the art. in v. 76. 5; viii. 54. 17;
68. 3, 14 ; and Time, often omits the
art. with a governing subst. when a
gen. precedes. C/". c. 3. 1 ; n. 2;
36. 11. viroxj/ia: after vo^lffavres',
see on c. 80. 3, where the order is
reversed. 27. rois "AOtjveuois : see
on c. 13. 12. Kara TO x>(xnaxiKo'v :
see c. 102. 21 ; ii. 22. 17. The word
is rare, except in Thuc. Cf. ii. 101.
15; Hi. 3. 19; 91. 7; iv. 6i.l5; v.6.6;
etc. ot |XTe'o-rno-av : rel. clause with
adversative force ; but these passed
over. See on c. 35. 15.
108. The Athenians are defeated by
the Lacedaemonians at Tanagra; as
two months later the Boeotians are by
the Athenians at Oenophyta.
2. Tava-ypa: on the Asopus, near
the Attic border. C'VIKUV: this posi-
tive assertion must outweigh the
opposing statements of later writers
(Plat. Menex. 242 b; Diod. xi. 81. 6;
Justin, iii. 6), who represent the result
differently. A favourable consequence
of this defeat was the recall of Cimon
(see on c. 102. 22) on the motion of
Pericles. Plut. dm. 17. 10; Per.
10. 3.
4. 5ev8pOTOjxTJo-avTs : not to be
changed with v. H. into -/coirTjtravTey,
though hardly occurring elsewhere.
Metaphorical in Ar. Pax, 747. The
reference is specially to the destruc-
tion of vines and olives. 6. Scvrc'pq.
. . . TJpepo. : by this precise date and
the condensed brevity of the account,
Thuc. indicates the surprising charac-
ter of these successes.
8. Olvo<j>vTois : Schol., ~x,(aplov TTJS
BoicoTi'as, of uncertain position. Kie-
pert marks it on the Asopus, a few
miles east of Tanagra. 9. Kpan]-
o-av : not so much by further victo-
ries as by the support given to the
democratical faction in the various
towns, whose preponderance lasted till
the battle of Coronea, B.C. 446, c. 113.
T^S X"*P as T1 "1S Boiwrias : i.e. the
country except Thebes, but Grote,
Hist, of Gr., V. c. 45, p. 187, includes
Thebes ; on p. 202 he quotes Arist.
Pol. \. 3. 5 (1302 b, 29) as implying
that a democracy was established
there also at this time. 10. ircpici-
X.ov : for the usual Ka6t'i\ov ; again in
236
T.HUCYD1DES I. 108, 109.
* 01. 81. 1 ; B.C. 456.
e/carov .aVSpas onrfpovs rovs
, ra re re 1^17 ra kavrav ra /za/cpa
* aj/xoXoy^crav Se /cat Atyti^rat /xera ravra rot? 'A^i/at- 4
ots Tei^T/ re TrepteXwre? /cat vaus TrapaScWes <f)6pov re
15 TadfjivoL es roi^ eVetra ^povov. /cat IleXoTroW^croj' 77e- 5
piTrXevcrav ' A.0r)iscuoi ToX/xt'Sov rov ToX/zatou crryaar^-
yowTO9, /cat TO veaJpiov TO Aa/ceSatjLto^twt' eveTrprja'av /cat
XaX/ctSa }LopivQid)v iroXiv elXov /cat. ^t/cua>z>tovs eV a,7ro-
/3ao~et Try? yiys pv-XO eKparirjcrav.
109 Ot 8' a/ r^ AtyvTTTW 'A^vatot /cat ot ^v^a/xa^ot eVe- 1
, /cat avrot? TroXXat tSeat TroXejawv Karecrrrjcrav. TO 2
yap irpuTov eKpdrovv rrjs AlyvTrrov 'A0r)V(uoi, /cat
TTJS yr\3 ' cf. irapa.ir\ovs r?)S 'IraAiay,
c. 36. 11; 7/}s irarp'fas v6vros, Eur.
/. T. 1006; in adpulsu litoris,
Tac. Hist. ii. 59. Kiihn. 414, 4. 19.
jieix.Il Kpart]o-av : Time, joins Kparflv
with the ace. when it is used with
yuaxj) or /j.ax6/J-evos (ii. 39. 14; iv. 67.
29), or, more rarely, when the con-
nexion clearly implies this (ii. 39. 18 ;
iii. 99. 3) ; otherwise always with the
gen. ; for in viii. 25. 23, iv TTJ /j.dxy
belongs to |iWj3?j; and in viii. 62. 7
the gen. is to be regarded rather
as abs.
109. Final defeat of the Athenians
in Egypt. .
1. c'lre'iievov, teal . . . Kareo-Tijo-av :
parataxis ; = while they icaited in
Eijijpt (since B.C. 460, see c. 104, 2)
occurred, etc. Kart(rrr}ffav, complexive
aor. summing up a series ; see on c.
6. 3. 2. tSe'cu : used in vi. 4. 31 in
its literal sense of ' figure.' Time.,
who is fond of the word, uses it else-
where for 'manner, mode'; and only
here in pi., of vicissitudes in war
(belli modos, Hor. Car. ii. i. 2);
often with traaa. Cf. ii. 19. 2; iii. 8l.
14 and iv. 51. 1; 133. 2. 11. djjiii-
povs : Cu'rtius, Herm. 10, p. 239, con-
siders that this was a punishment for
the participation of these Locrians
in the undertaking directed against
Athenian interests, referred to on c.
103. 3. TOVS irXovo-ucoTeiTOvs : for
the position, cf. in 12 TO. pax pa, added
as a supplementary explanation.
12. TCI T rtt\r\ : the last member of
the enumeration. Cf. c. 67. 6 ; 69. 3 ;
76. 12 ; 90. 7 ; and so in 14, <f>6pov re.
13. cifioXo yijo-av : see on c. 101. 12.
This was after a siege of nearly three
years ; see c. 105. 9. P. follows Diod.
xi. 78. 5, who makes it last nine
months only. 16. ToXptSou : son of
Tolmaeus. On names from similar
stems, see on c. 29. 7. 17. TO vew-
piov : Gythium, see Paus. i. 27. 5 ; at
the northwest corner of the Laconian
gulf, now Marat honisi, Curtius,
Pel. II. 270. 18. XoXKiSa: no doubt
the place mentioned in ii. 83. 18 near
the mouth of the Evenus in Aeto-
lia, which was then in the hands of
the Corinthians. The Schol. wrongly
places it in Acarnania. <xiro3curi
*0l. 81. 1; B.C. 456.
THUCYDIDES I. 109.
237
u? Tre'/ATret. e? Aa/ceSat)aoz/a Meyd/Ja^oi' av^pa Tlepcnjv
ovra, OTTO)? e's rrjv 'Arrt/cir)v ccrfiaXelv 7retcr#eV-
row IIeXo7row77crtcuz> air AtyvTrrou aTraydyot y A.0r)vai-
ov?. a>? Se avrw ou Trpov^wpet /cat ra ^prj/JLara dXXaj? dviy- 3
Xovro, 6 />te> Meyd/3aos /cat ra XotTrd TMV xP r )f JL( ^ T(t)V TTCX-
Xtv 5 rty 'Acrta^ e/co^u, icrOrj, MeyaySu^oi^ Se rov ZWTTV/DOU
10 Tre/xTret avSpa Tlepcrrjv /xera crrparta? TroXXr}?' * 05 d<t/cd- 4
Kara yr\v TOU? re Atyvvrrtovs /cat rov?
CKpa-Trjcre /cat e/c r^9 Me)a<^tSog e^Xacre rous
/cat reXo? e<? II^ocrcoTrtTtSa r^ i^Jcrov /care/cXi^cre /cat
eVoXtop/cet eV avr^ eVtai>Toz> /cat 1^ /x^i^a?, ^XP L ^ &P**-'
15 ^a? r^v Stco/3v^a /cat Traparpe^a? dXXr^ TO vSay> rd? re
em rov fypov eVot^cre /cat 7^5 VTJCTOV ret vroXXd i]7ret-
, /cat Sta/3a5 etXe r^v vfjcrov Tre^.
has a sarcastic tone. 9. Mryof3vov :
mentioned in Hdt. vii. 82. 8 and iii.
1 60. 12, where he is said to be the son
of that Zopyrus, who gained Babylon
for Darius. 10. p-trd crrparids iroX-
\T}S : Diod. gives him (xi. 75) with
Artabazus 300,000 men and (xi. 77)
300 ships. 13. IIpoo-wTriTiSa : this
island is mentioned in Hdt. ii.4i. It lay
between the Sebennytic and Canopic
mouths of the Nile, which must have
been joined on the north by a channel,
probably artificial. This Megabyzus
rendered dry by diverting the water
flowing into it (Diod. xi. 77. 2, rov -n-epip-
pfovra iro-rafibv Siwpv^i dia\aB6vres ^TTEI-
pov firo(i\(Ta.v T^V vrjerov). 14. r]pdvas
. . . iraparpt'ij/as : the result stated
before the means; see on c. i. 3.
16. e'irl rov (ftpov e'iroiTjcre : cf. tv ftfap
O,'JTIV iroiflv, C. 62. 14; tvrbs iroirjcrai,
V. 2. 13; fvrbs \ia.v T>V rtL\cav iroir]-
<ras, vii. 5. 14. 17. KO. : introduces
the result of what precedes ; and so.
Cf. c. 99. 12.
22; 83. 1; 98. 15; 112. 23; vii. 29.
26. 3. eKparovv . . . Kal . . . ire'nirci :
see one. 6 i.l. 5. e's TT]V 'ATTIKTIV . . .
air' Atyinrrov : the position shows
strong contrast. 6. dira-Yivyot : c/". iii.
36.4; vi. 73. 9. 7. irpouxiopei : here
impers. as in ii. 56. 12; iii. 4. 19; 18.
4; iv. 59. 16. Elsewhere with a subj.,
V a'tpeffis (ii. 58. 7), rb epyov (viii. 68.
25), or a neut. of general meaning
(c. 74. 28 ; 1 1 1 . 7 ; 1 27. 4 ; ii. 5. 2 ; iv.
18. 21; 73. 20; 101. 11; v. 37. 9; 54.
7; 83. 7; vi. 18. 27;. 74. 11; 90. 7;
103.!!). oXXos: = /iOTTji'. Cf. iv.
36. 2; vii. 42. 25; 47. 17; viii. 78. 9.
ii. 1 8. 8, which Cl. gives here as an-
other instance, is correctly explained
Ijy him there in a different sense.
euT]XovTo : Wecklein, Cur. epigr. p.
34, has shown that ai-aAoCi', dvaAtV/cfif
should have the aug. 77. Cf. ii. 13.
29; 64. 14; 70. 11 ; iii. 81. 16; vi. 31.
38; vii. 48. 35; viii. 31. 17; 45-30;
65. 12. 8. d |AV Me-ycCpa^os xre. :
the use of the common pred. tKOfj.i(rOr}
238
THUCYDIDES I. no.
*O1. 81.2; B.C. 454.
110 * Ovro) IJLCV TO.
err] TroXe^cravra /cat oXtyot dvro TroXXaiv
Sta TT/S At/3v?79 e? KvpTJvrjv IcrwOrjo-av, ot Se TrXetcrrot
ctTTtoXoi'T-o. AtyuTrro? Se iroXiv VTTO /3ao~tXe'a lyivero 2
5 vrX^v 'A/xvpratov rov eV rot? eXecrt /3ao-tXe'w<?- rovrot' Se
Sta ju,eye$dg re TOU eXovg ov/c eSwewro eXett* /cat a/xa
/xa^tjawrarot eto~t raw AtyvTTTt&jv ot eXetot. 'Ivdp<os oe 3
6 At/8v&>i> (3a(Ti\v<s, os ra irdvTa enpa^e Trepl rfjs At-
yuTrrov, TT/DoSocrta Xrj(j)6el<; dvecrTavp(t>0'r). e/c Se raiv 4
10 ' A.9j]vaiv /cat TT]? aXX^? ^u/xyita^tSo? TrevTiJKOvTa rpujpe^
StaSo^ot TrXeoucrat es AtyvTrro^ ca-^ov Kara TO Me^S^crtov
, OVK etSdre? rwv eei/TxeVajv ovSeV /cat avrots e/c
110. ^4n auxiliary force sent later
by the Athenians is almost annihilated,
and Egypt comes again under the do-
minion of the Persian King.
1. TO. T<3v 'E\\T)Vwv irpa-yH.aTa : re-
fers chiefly to the persons engaged;
<Ae Greeks and their undertaking. Cf.
Hdt. vii. 9. 74. Accordingly we have
iro\fj.-fiffavTa instead of the more usual
iro\ffj.riadi>Tuv, which Cobet and v.
H. read. Sh. compares ii. 36. 13,
"EA\7)i/a ir6\efj.ov titt6vra.. 2. dXi-yoi
diro iroXXwv : this use of airo strength-
ens the impression of loss, as in iii.
112. 30; vii. 87. 26. Cf. iv. 9. 3.
Diod. xi. 77 represents the Athenians
as retiring by capitulation, conclud-
ing with f<T(adr)ffav irapa.86(as ts TTJV
irarpiSa. He no doubt follows the
later encomiastic writers. Grote, V.
c. 45, p. 188.
4. viro (3ao-i\a : so the best Mss.,
the inferior having /Soo-jXe?. In iii. 59.
14 and vii. 64. 7 we have yiyvtaBaL inr6
with dat., vi. 86. 17, tlvat inrd with
ace. Herbst, Gegen Cobet, p. 27, cites
all the passages without drawing a
distinction between them. 5.
TCUOV : cf. Hdt. ii. 140. 7 ; iii. 15. 14.
TOIS e'Xeca : the lower parts of the Nile
Delta. Cf. Hdt. ii. 137. 6; 151. 18.
6. teal o|xa . . . clo-i : a direct state-
ment for a causal one. Cf. v. 61. 18;
vii. 47. 7. 8. os TO. TrdvTO. eirpo^c :
ivho had been the originator of the whole
movement. Cf. viii. 82. 10.
10. 'AOtivwv: so Bekk. for "A0jj-
j/aiW of the Mss., which *K will hardly
allow. TT]S dX\r]s u(J.|ia\i8os : here
the members, not the territory, of the
alliance, as in ii. 80. 5 ; v. 36. 4.
On flXXT/s, besides, see G. 966, 2 ; H.
705. Kiihn. 405, note 1 ; Kr. Spr, 50,
4, 11. 11. SuxSoxoi: elsewhere
(iii. 115. 7; vii. 15. 9; viii. 85. 3)
only of persons ; but here, too, the
men are mainly thought of, and so
in 12, eldoTfs. l'<r\ov: put in, usu-
ally with ts or a dat. But /caret,
to designate the point of the coast,
also iv. 129. 12; vi. 97. 3. TO Mtv-
BTJO-IOV Kt'pas : between the Pelusiac
and Sebennytic mouths, named from
the city Mendes. Hdt. ii. 17. 25 ; 42.
6 ; Strab. xvii. i. 18. Kfpas of one of
the Nile mouths (usually a-ropa.) is
*O1. 81.2; B.C. 454.
**O1. 81.3; B.C. 454.
THUCYDIDES I. no, in.
eVtTrecrovre? 7reot /cat e/c 0a\dcra"r)S
239
VOAJ-
/carayetv.
re
TLKOV biefyBeipav ras TroXXag ra>v vewv, at 8* e'Xacr<rou9
15 Ste'^uyoz' TraXw. ra p,ei> Kara rr)v /LteyaX^v ar/aaretav'A^- 5
vai(DV /cat ro^ ^vfjLfjid^a)v e? AtyvTrro^ ovrw? ereXevr^crez'.
Ill 'E/c Se @eo-<raXtas 'Opecrn?? 6 'E^e/cpartSov uto? rov 1
ecrcraXa)i> /SacrtXe'oos (f>vya)i> eneicrev 'A^^atovs eavrov
* /cat 7rapaXa/3dvre<? Botwrou? /cat
'AflyvcuoL ecrrparevo-ai' TTJS ecrcraXtas eVt
5 o-aXov. /cat r^5 ^e/ y^9 eKpdrovv ocra /XT) npo'iovTes TTO\V
e/c TWI' O7rX<wi> (ot yap LTnrrjs raiv ecrcraXajv elpyov), rrjv
Se TroXt^ OL>^ etXo^, ouS' aXXo Trpovyaipei aurot? ovSei^
ai^ eVe/ca ecrryoarevcra^, dXX' aTre^wp^cra^ TraXtv 'OpecrrTyv
* *Sfe VC'N'^ > \ \ ^ *
e^ot're? aTrpa/crot. yu,era oe ravra ov 7roXA&> vcrrepov 2
10 ^tXtot ' AOrjvaioji' errl ra? vav? ra? eV Il^yats eT
found in Find. />#. 201, Bergk. 12.
Ka(: c/. c. 109. 3. 16. cs ACYVirrov:
belongs to ffrpareiav, though placed
after the subst. without repetition of
the art. G/ c. 11. 19; 18. 12. iVc-
XV'TT]O-V : of a series of events ; cf. c.
138. 33; iii. 68. 32; v. 26. 21; viii. 2.
21.
111. Fruitless expedition of the Athe-
nians into Thessaly to restore Orestes;
attempts on the coast of Peloponnesus and
Acarnania.
1 . TOV 0<r<roXu5v {SacriXc'ws : the
generality of this expression is sur-
prising, but the title 0a<ri\evs is ap-
plied to the chiefs of particular pa^ts
of Thessaly in Hdt. v. 63. 16 ; vii. 6. 8.
As the family of Echecratidas and
Orestes belonged to Pharsalus (Gil-
bert, Griech. Alt. II. p. 7), we perhaps
should read QapaaXiiav. Cf. ii. 22. 3 ;
iv. 78. 2. Perhaps ray6s is here
meant. Anacreon, Anthol. Pal. \\. 142,
speaks of Echecratidas as f<r<ra\ia.s
apx<Ss- 3. KdTa-yav : see on c. 26. 15.
irapaXapo'vTcs : applied specially to
the call of allied troops to active ser-
vice. Cf. 14; v. 52. 12; vi. 101. 30;
vii. 20. 16; 26. 5; 31. 7; 57. 41; viii.
92. 40. 6'vTas u(i|Aoixovs : see c. 108.
9. 4. rrjs ccnraXtas : see on c. 100.
15. 5. 6'<ra JJITJ: also oaov or o ri, =
TouavTTjs fji6vov o(Ti}s KpaTcIv tdvvavro
/j.% irpoidvTfs. Kiihn. 510, 4 b. An el-
liptical expression to limit a preced-
ing assertion; so far as was possible
without. Cf. iv. 16. 12; Soph. 0. R.
347; Track. 1214. 6. r<3v o'irXuv:
i.e. the place of arms. Cf. iii. i. 7;
vi. 64. 20; Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 6; with
Ti8fffOai, ii. 2. 22; iv. 44. 6; vii. 3. 3;
viii. 25. 22. 9. airpaKTOi : with airo-
X&jpei'j' again, viii. 43. 24 ; with ava-
XcopeiV, iv. 22. 14 ; with airitvat, iii.
113. 20; iv. 61. 28; 99. 10; v. 38. 21 ;
56. 19; vi. 85. 15; 86. 23; the adv.,
vi. 48. 3.
10. e'irl TO.S vavs ciripdvres : cf. ii.
25. 20 ; vii. 69. 26; the same as t<r&ai-
veiv 4s, i. 1 8. 19. In vii. 70. 32, ra?$
240
THUCYDIDES I. in, 112.
*O1. 8-J. 2; B.C. l')l.
** Ol. 82. 3; B.C. 449.
8' avrot ra? Il^yas) TrapeVXeucraz' es ^IKVWVO. Ile-
TOV ^avOiTnrov (TTpaTyyovvTOS, /cat aTro/BdvTts
pocrjUt^avras pa-XV e'/cpar^crav. Km ev0vs 3
irapa\a/36vT<s 'A^atoug /catStaTrXevcrai'Teg irep&v rrjs ' A/cap -
15 vavLas Is OttaaSas k(rrpa.rev(Tav /cat e 770X10/3 /cow, ou yu,eV-
TOI elXdV ye, dXX' aTre^atpr^o'av err' ot/cou.
112 * "TcTTtpov 8e StaXiTToVrcoi' erwv rpivv (rrrovSal yt- l
yvavra.i neXoTro^^crtots /cat 'A^vatots Trevraeretg. /cat 2
e^ TroXe/xov ecryov ol 'A^^atot, ** es 8e Kv-
(TTparevovTO vavcrt 8ta/co<rtats avraiz^re /cat TO;!' ^VJM-
5 xaw^ Kt/xw^o? <TTpaTr)yovvTo<$. /cat I^-IJKOVTO. [Jikv vrjes 1? 3
f, of boarding. But in iv. 116. 8,
tirt&aivfiv TOV ret^ovs. 11. avroC:
see c. 103. 13. irapEirXexxrav : sailed
along the coast, the circumnavigation
of Peloponnesus not being intended.
Cy. ii. 25. 15, 26; 84. 30; iii. 7. 5; e*e.
Pericles is here first mentioned, with
the distinction which is always
given by the addition of a father's
name. In his case this is repeated on
each occasion that he is again prom-
inently introduced. Of. c. 127. 3;
139.28; ii. 13. 3; 31. 3; 34. 22. In
other places the father's name is
omitted. Muller-Striibing, Aristopha-
nes, p. 618 ff., whose further infer-
ences are not to be accepted. See
Introd. p. 2.
14. TTJS 'Aicapvavi'as : dependent on
OlvidSas, as in 4. Oeniadae, at the
mouth of the Achelous, used as name
of the town (ii. 102. 15; iii. 7. 10;
114. 12) and of the inhabitants (iv.
77. 9). On this expedition of Peri-
cles, see Plut. Per. 19. 2-4, who gives
him 100 triremes.
112. Truce between Athens and
Sparta; successful battles in Cyprus
and on the coast; hostile action of
Athens and Sparta about Delphi.
1. SiaXwro'vTwv : intr., of time. Cf.
iii. 74. 1. In \. 10. 54 it agrees with
the subj. of the sentence. yt-yvovTai :
pass, of jrote'tffOai. Cf. c. 51. 9 ; 73. '2. ;
75. 14. 2. irtvTatTeis : St. and v. H.
read irevrfrets here and deKfrns in v.
25. 3; 26. 16, without Mss., following
the analogy of TrevreT-ripis, iii. 104. 13,
and the corresponding forms in Ar.
Ach. 188, 191; Soph. Phil. 715; Eur.
El. 1153. But the uncertainty of the
orthography of rpiaKovrovreis (c. 23.
19; 115. 3; ii. 2. 2) and of irevrt]Kov-
rovreis (v. 27. 1 ; 32. 19) indicates the
absence of an established usage.
KCU : and accordingly ; see on c. 109.
17. 3. 'EXXTjviKOv iroXe'iiov : not a
designation of a particular war, but
expressing collectively all the mili-
tary operations of the past ten years
which were not against the Persians.
Ullrich, Hell. Kr. p. 6 ff . tVxov :
Schol., ftrfff-^ov, not = airfff-^ovro,
' they abstained from,' but ceased,
made a pause. So particularly the
imv. a-xfs, Soph. 0. C. 1169; Eur. Hec.
963 ; I. A. 1467. The gen. iroAfVou
is part., for in c. 113 the 'EAAr^i/cbs
TroAcyuos is continued. In viii. 31. 2,
the compound eWirxov is similarly
*O1. 82. 4; B.C. 448.
THUCYDIDES I. 112.
241
a??' avTcov eTrXevo'av, 'A/AVpraLov
TOS rov ev rots eXecrt /SacrtXews, at Se dXXat Ktrtov evro-
Kt)u,&>fO5 Se aTro^ai'di'Tos /cat XI/AOV yevo/aeVou 4
i> a-rrb Ktrtov /cat TrXevcravre? v7re/9 !EaXa//,u>os
10 rrys ev Kv-rrpco <otVtt /cat KtXtfw evavfjid^rjo-av /cat ITTC-
^o/xa^crai/ a/za, /cat viKijcravTes afji^orepa ajrc^ap-qcraLV
CTT' ot/cov /cat at e AtyvTrrou vvjes iraXw [at] eX#ovcrat
/u,er* O.VTMV, * Aa/ceSatjUWtot Se jaera ravra TOI> l
Tro\fjLov karrpoiTevcrav, /cat Kparrjo-avTes row ev
1.5 AeX<^ot5 tepov TrapeSocrav AeX^ot? /cat av0L<s vcrrepov
o^foprjcrdvTcov avra>v (TTpaTV(ravTe<s /cat
TrapeSocrav ^>aj/cei)crt.
used. Cy. Plat. Lys. 210 e; Xen.
Cyr. iv. 2. 12; ^4n. iii. 4. 36; Dem.
xiv. 5 ; Ar. .4t\ 1200.
6. air avruJv : out of the number of
200. Cf. c. 1 10. 2; 116. 14. '
TOUOV : see c. no. 2.
TOS : act. also in iv. 30. 12; vi. 52. 8;
71.10; 88.56; vii. 8. 7; 15.6; 42.20.
ilitl. in i. 95. 9; ii. 29. 4; iii. 2. 8; iv.
100. 1 ; v. 47. 38, 40; 82. 9; vii. 31. 8;
80. 23; viii. 5. 5; 37-18; 57.12. Each
means substantially to summon to
one by a message, with greater or less
insistence upon employment for the
purposes of the subj. See App. 7.
KITIOV : on the south coast of Cyprus,
birthplace of Zeno the Stoic.
9. virep 2a\ap.ivos : off" Salamis.
Arn. compares the use of yucreajpss,
as in c. 48. 4, " from the apparent
elevation of the horizon line of the
sea above the shore." Cf. c. 137.
16; viii. 95. 24. 10. e'vaviiax'no'av :
in Diod. xii. 3. 3, and Plut. dm. 18. 7,
this victory of the Attic fleet is
erroneously ascribed to Cimon.
11. dn<}>oTpa : see on c. 13. 23; too. 4.
Diod. xii. 4. 4, represents the so-called
Peace of Callias to have been made
with Persia in consequence of these
successes. On this, see on viii. 56. 18;
Grote, V. c. 45, p. 190 ff. ; Kr. Stud. I.
p. 74 ff., who denies the conclusion of
any such peace. 12. at g Al-yv'irrou
. . . (ACT* avraJv : the attrib. partic. is
placed as in c. 1 1 . 19. fier' avriav is
to be taken with cnrexdpriffav. On the
omission of at, see App.
14. iroXtpov <rTpaTv<rav : like W-
\f/j.ov TTO\/J.?V in viii. 58. 26. Here
only in Thuc., but recurring in Diod.
and Appian. Any war would be
called iep6s which concerned the Del-
phian oracle or treasures. With the
support of Athens (see c. 108. 9), the
Phocians, who were always at vari-
ance with the Delphians, had pos-
sessed themselves of the temple and
oracle. Now (B.C. 448) the Lacedae-
monians had put it again in charge
of the Delphians ; but shortly after-
wards (ace. to Philochorus, Schol. on
Ar. A.V. 556, vcrrepov rpirea tret TOV
irpoTfpov TroA.e'yoi') the Athenians rein-
stated the Phocians, being, ace. to
Plut. Per. 21. 2, under the command
242
THUCYDIDES I. 113.
*O1. 83. 2; B.C. 446.
113 Kat *xpovov eyyevofJievov jaera raOra 'AOrjvaloi, Botco- l
TWV T>V (f>evy6i>T(t)V e^ovrwv 'Op^ofJievbv /cat "KcuptoveLav
/cat aXX* arra -^copia rrjs Botomas, ecrrpdYevo-ai' eauTaii>
/xey ^tXtots OTrXtrats, TOH/ Se ^v^d^v a>? e/cacrrot^ em
5 ra ^copia ravra TroXejata ovra, ToXjatSou rov ToX/zatov
, /cat XatpaWiai/ eXoz/res [/cat avSparroSi-
(fivXaKrjv /caracr'nfcrai'Tes. * iropevo^e- 2
voi<s Se avrot? Iz^ Kopweia kiririOevrai ot re e/c T^S
'OpxofJLtvov (j)vyd$e<s Botwraiv /cat Ao/cpot ju,er' avrwv /cat
10 Ev/Soeiwt' <vyaSe<? /cat ocrot rTy? avrrjs y^w^? rfcrav /cat
of Pericles. See Grote, XI. c. 87,
p. 49.
113. /n <Ae 6a/e o/ Coronea the
Boeotians and Locrians of the anti-
democratic party defeat the Athenians,
who lose their supremacy in Boeotia.
1. xpo'vov t'-yyo/oixtvow : c/. iv. in.
4; Hdt. i. 190. 11; ii. 124. 13; Plat.
Phaed. 86 e. See viii. 9. 6; and on c.
80. 17. BoiwToJv TUJV <j>vyovrwv : ( i.e.
(ftvydSiai') the order as in c. i. 6; 5. 5;
15. 8; 17. 5. In 14 BOWT&JJ/ is part,
gen. The party hostile to the Athe-
nians had since the battle at Oe-
nophyta (c. 108) maintained itself in
northern Boeotia, and was strength-
ened by the disorders of Thebes, of
which Arist. (see c. 108. 9) says, ev
Q'fllSais fj.era TTJV tv Qlvofyvrois fj.a.xfiv
KCLKUS iro\irevofjt.fv(av i] Srjuovparta 5te-
(pffapT). This expedition of Tolmides
was undertaken, ace. to Pint. Per.
18. 2 against the advice of Pericles.
4. <is s KOITTOIS : irith their respective
quotas ; opp. to eavruv x^iois dTrAirais.
Cf. c. 107. 23. This phrase is ellipti-
cal, with a verb to be supplied from
the principal sentence, which can be
easily done when the relation is that
of subj. (c. 3. 19; 67. 13; 89. 13) or
obj. (vii. 65. 6; 74. 16). In Hdt. i.
29. 5 the verb is actually inserted, &s
(KaffTos avTiai' airivvfoiro. Cf. also vi.
76. 16. But in cases like the present
no supplement can conveniently be
made; and the expression is treated
as practically a single word. Cf. Hdt.
i. 114. 10; vi. 31. 5, etc., and the use of
(ffriv oils, etc. 5. TroXe (Ala ovra : i.e.
opposed to their policy. See on c.
100. 16. On the words bracketed, see
App. 7. diircxoapovv : began their re-
turn march. See on c. 107. 11.
8. Kopcoveia: on the road from
Chaeronea to Thebes. rr]s 'Opxojxe-
vov : masc. in iii. 87. 11; iv. 76. 11;
v. 61. 13; fern, in Ap. Rh. iv. 257,
ace. to the general rule for names of
towns. Kiihn. 96, II. 9. AoKpoC: in
resistance to the oppression of the
Athenians. Cf. c. 108. 3 ; and see on
c. 103. 10. In Euboea also the party
was stirring which presently attempted
an open revolt (c. 114. 1). 10. icai
oo-oi . . . -i|<rav: a second definition of
the Euboeans, parallel to tyvyddfs;
" belonging to the same political
party." TTJS avrris yvca/n.rjs again in iii.
70. 27 ; v. 46. 26. Cf. iv. 56. 17 ; viii.
74. 16. Kr. Spr. 47, 6, 10. There is
no sufficient ground for the conjec-
ture of Miiller-Stri'tbing, Arist. p. 291,
*O1. 83.3; B.C. 445.
THUCYDIDES I. 113, 114.
243
Kpar-rjcravT<s rows fte> Sie<f>0eLpav TO>V '
TOV? Se &Was eXa/Soi/. /cat rrjv Botamav eeXt7roi> 'A^- 3
vaioi Tracrai/, (7770^80.5 770177 era/*, ei'ot e^>' a> rows aVSpa?
Ko/JLiovvTai. /cat ot <f)vyoi>T<s Botwrwv /careX^oVres /cat 4
15 ot aXXot Trai/re? avTbVo/xot iraXiv eyivovro.
14 * Mera Se ravra ou TroXXw vcrrepov Ev/3ota aTrecrr^ 1
a,7ro * hJdrpHLuav. /cat e? avrrjv StaySe/fy/coros 77877 Ilept-
/cXeof? crrparta *A0r)vaia)i>, rpyyeXOrj avr&> ort Meyapa
<i(f)6a'Tr)Ke /cat IleXoTro^^crtot /xeXXovcrtt' ecrfiaXeiv e?
5 'Arrt/cr)v /cat ot (frpovpol 'A07)vaL(ov
UTTO Meyapeajv, TrXrjv oo~ot I? Ntcratai^
Se Kopu/Oiovs /cat St/cvouvtov? /cat '
ot Meyap^?, 6 8e Ileyot/cX^s TraXiv /cara
e-rraya-
that there were among them aristo-
cratical exiles from Athens. 11.
TOVS fitv : among those slain was Tol-
mides himself, ace. to Diod. xii. 6;
Plut. Per. 18; ^es. 19. 12. wvras
t'Xapov: this phrase (or with fx etl/ )
opp. to 8iaif>0ipei.v in ii. 5. 10; iv. 38.
25; lor. 17; v. 3. 12; viii. 28. 12.
13. e'<J>' w : see on c. 103. 2. 14.
Kojiiovvrai : applied specially to the
recovery of prisoners (TOI/S avdpas, as
in iv. 15, 5; 21. 17; 41. 15) and the
corpses of the slain. Cf. ii. 79. 29;
82. 4; iii. 7. 17; iv. 15. 10; 21. 12;
41. 15; 108. 38; 117. 12; v. 15. 4;
17. 3; 39. 6 ; vi. 103. 4; vii. 45. 4.
Ko.TX0o'vTes : practically pass, of
Karaytiv. See on c. 26. 15. C/. Ar.
Ran. 1165, cfievytav avrip ^/cei re /cai
KaTfpxfTai. Kal ol aXXoi iravrss : i.e.
who had come under Athenian con-
trol (c. 108. 3), the rest of the Boe-
otians, the Opuntian Locrians, and
the Phocians (so Arn., Grote, V. c. 45,
p. 203, and B.); and it is chiefly in
view of these that the pred. a ; JT^vofj.oi
iraAtv tytvovro is chosen. For ol <pev-
yovTfs BOMTWV a more general one,
as ird\tt> liroXirevov, would be more
appropriate.
114. Euboea and Megara fall awaij
from Athens, and the Lacedaemonians
at the same time invade Attica. Peri-
cles makes vigorous resistance at all
points.
2. SiafkpTjKOTOS TJ8tj : partic. pf.,
not aor., since the relation is strictly
temporal, not causal, after he had
passed over; and this, too, renders
the following avry less harsh than
TJIUV after <r<j>a\{vrwv in vi. 10. 6.
On this irregularity, see GMT. 850 ;
H. 972 d ; Kr. Spr. 47, 4, 2 ; Spieker,
Am. J. Ph. VI. p. 328 ff. For examples
in Latin, see Kiihn. L. G. II. 140, 9.
4. <i4>eoTTiK . . . |Ae'\Xovcriv . . . tl<rv:
repr aesent atio, giving the tenses
used by the messengers. 5. ol <f>pov-
pol . . . Nieraiav : c/. c. 103. 15. 6.
e'lra.'Ya-Yo'fj.tvoi 8e ... a7re'<m]<rav : see
on c. 88. 1 ; and on c. 3. 9. 7. Ko-
pivOiovs KTf. : to them the control of
the isthmus by the Athenians was
most threatening. See c. 105. 1 ;
244
THUCYDIDES I. 114, 115.
* Ol. 83. 3; B.C. 445.
KOI
10 ot IleXoTrowTyo-iot T??S 'Arrt/ojs e? 'EXevo-iW /cat @ptcoe
eo-ySaXoVres eS^wcrav IIXetcrToaVa/CTO9 TOU Ilavcraz'iov fiacri-
Xe'oos Aa/ceSat/u.oi'iW ^yov/xeVou, /cat TO TrXeov ov/cert
Trpoe\06i>TS aTre^prja-av eir ot/cov. /cat 'A^i/atot Tra- 3
Xtv 69 Ev/3otav Sta/3aWe<? Ile/H/cXeous o-rpar^yowros /care-
15 crTpei//avTO Tracrav, /cat TT)V juei> aXkr^v 6/noXoyia /care-
oT-qo-ai/ro, 'Ecrrtata? Se e^ot/cto-avreg avrot rrp yjp ecr)(ov.
115 * a.vaxatpTJo'avTes Se 0,770 Ev/3otas ov TroXXw vcrrepov CTTTOV- l
Sag eTTOt^cravro Trpo? AaKeSat/xo^tou? /cat rov?
in. 2. 9. cKo'tule: applied to the
transport of troops only by sea. (7f.
v. 56. 7; vi. 7-19; 51. 11. The impf.
after a.ir4ffTi\ffa.v implies that as soon
as the news of the revolt reached him
he began at once to convey back his
troops. The following ^uera rovro,
however, refers to the completed fact
airfffTtiffav. See App.
10. piwjs : (not 0pi'a>C ; we must
assume a nom. &piu>) = ts rb Qptdviov
irfdiov (ii. 19. 8; 20. 7), the most fer-
tile district of Attica. 11. '8rf<rav :
without expressed obj., as ii. n. 28;
25. 27. Instead of the aor. (which is
rare ; cf. ii. 66. 6 ; iii. 26. 9 ; iv. 45.
4) the impf. (as Kr. has accidentally
printed it in his note) would be more
usual for a case like the present (cf.
c. Si. 2; 96. 5; ii. 12. 20; 23. 3; etc.).
If the word were omitted, and it
might easily have been introduced in
imitation of similar passages, we
should lose nothing, and the corre-
spondence with ii. 21. 5 would be
closer. nXeioroavaicTos : see on c.
94. 1 ; 107. 7. As his withdrawal was
attributed to bribery (see Plut. Per.
22. 2), he was banished, and was not
recalled to Sparta till B.C. 425. See ii.
21. 8 ; v. 16. 30. 12. TO irXt'ov : only
here as a local adv., further. For it,
is ri> v\e'tov, ii. 21. 7 ; iv. 128. 10. Cf.
Ppaxv TI, b\iyov irpof\6fiv. v. H. reads
/cos for /cat.
15. Karto-Ttjo-avTO KTf : i.e. by for-
mal agreements they arranged the
constitutions of the towns to suit their
own interests. Cf. c. 76. 2; iii. 18. 6;
iv. 107. 1. See App. TrapfffT-ijffavTo,
which Cobet prefers, comparing c. 29.
22 ; 98. 8, would not be so suitable.
16. 'oiicuravTs : occurs again in
Time, only vi. 76. 8, = avaa-r^a-avTes, ii.
27. 1 ; 99. 9; iv. 54. 15; v. 1.3. Ace.
to Theopompus (Strab. x. I. 3) they
were received in Macedonia. avroC:
cf. c. 98. 4; 100. 11. The place, which
was occupied by 2000 (Strab. I.e.) or
1000 (Diod. xii. 22) Attic citizens,
was afterwards named 'n.pe6s, from a
primitive deme of the tlestiaeans.
Cf. viii. 95. 35. Boeckh, P. E. p. 549.
Plut., Per. 23. 4 says this severity was
shown because they had killed the
crew of an Attic ship. Plut. also
represents that Pericles dispossessed
the iTTTrojSoTcu of Chalcis, who had been
driven out long before ; Hdt. v. 77. 11.
See Am. J. Ph. III. p. 456 ff. ; Miiller-
Striibing, Arist. p. 86.
115. Conclusion of the thirty //cars'
*O1. 84.4; B.C. 440.
THUCYDIDES I. 115.
245
, ctTroSovres Ntcratav /cat IT^yas /cat T^oot-
ravra yap et^ov 'A^^atot IIeXo7roj>-
vero
10 rat
/cat
8e eret ^ayiuots /cat MiX^a'tots TrdXejUO? eye'- 2
Trept Hyat^i^s' /cat ot MtXi^crtot eXacrcrov/xe^ot rw
'/xw Trap' ' A0rjvatov<s eX$cWe? /care^dcov rail' ^afMLQtv
v v ' <* > ** " V ' y S >O >
vro oe /cat e avriy? 7175 za^aov avopts totw-
v(t)TepLcrai /3ovXdjaevot TT)^ TroXtretav. TrXevcra^re? 3
z/ atot e? "^ajjiov ^avcrt recrcrayoa/co^ra
/cat ofjirfpovs e\a/3oi> ruw ^afjiico
TratSa?, tcrovs Se avSpa?, /cat KareflevTO e? A.rj[jivov
truce between Athens and Sparta ; revolt
of (Santas.
3. diro8o'vTs : aor. partic., express-
ing the condition. See on c. 101. 12;
1 08. 13. Tpot^rjva Kal 'Axatav: we
have not been told of the occupation
of either ; though the expeditions of
c. 105 and in. 2. 3, may have had
such results. For 'AXCUCIJ/ Cobet and
Kr. needlessly propose 'A\idSa or 'AAi-
<~s, where, in c. 105. 1, the Athenians
are defeated. Achaea, however, can
have been only partially in possession
of the Athenians. Cf. c. m. 14. The
same places are named in iv. 21. 13
as ceded by this treaty. Curtius, Pel.
I. 422. 4. Il\oirovvT]<riwv : c/. v.
39. 4, wfpl >v tix ov a\\-l]\ut'. Kr. Spr.
47, 10, 2.
7. irepl IIpiTfvTjs : neither in Diod.
xii. 27, nor Plut. Per. 24, do we learn
any details. e'Xaoro-ov'fievoi : partic.
pres., not of a single defeat, but im-
plying continued disadvantage. Cf.
c. 77. 1; viii. 89. 27. 8. KarcfBowv:
with gen., of indignant complaints.
Cf. c. 67. 4; v. 45. 18. 9. vveire-
XajipavovTo : abs. ; the object of the
common effort is to be gathered from
the context. So iii. 74. 3 ; viii. 92.
31. ISiwrou : non-official. This word,
which Kr. brackets, is amply defended
by the usage noted on c. 74. 4, and
the analogy of other such combina-
tions of avfip in Thuc. So with crrpa-
T-riy6s and tvos, c. 74. 4, 9 ; pai/ris, iii.
20. 9; drifj.aj(ay6s, iv. 21. 9; <f>vyds, iv.
76. 7; vi. 12. 4; T^powos, vi. 85. 1;
TrepioiKos, viii. 6. 21 ; erT/raTUc>T;s, ii.
89. 1 ; vii. 61. 1 ; 77. 34. 10. Vam-
purai: elsewhere used only abs. or
with neut. pron. obj., as n (c. 102.
13; iii. 75. 23; iv. 51. 3; 80. 8), ovStv,
H-nofv (c. 58. 3; ii. 3. 6; 73. 14; iii. 4.
15; ii. 2). So here T^V iroXireiav is
probably to be taken, not as direct
obj., but as ace. of specification,
for which in ii. 73. 14 we have irepl
rr)i> ^v/j.fj.ax'ia.f ', vii. 87. 6, Is curdevftai/.
The constitution of Samos was at this
time aristocratic.
11. 8rj(AOKpaTav KaT'o-T]o-av : opp.
to KaraXvetv, viii. 47. 17; 63. 10. Plut.,
Per. 25. 4, makes Pericles conduct this
first expedition. 13. ftrous : after
numbers, an equal number of. Cf. ii.
97. 6; iii. 75. 12; 113. 22; iv. 1.2;
v. 20. 12; 57-12. KaT0vro: placed
for safe keeping. Cf. iii. 28. 14; 35.
5; 72. 2; 102. 2; iv. 57. 19; viii. 3.
246
THUCYDIDES I. 115, 116.
/cat (frpovpav ey/caraXtTroVTe? av^wpiqcrav. T<M> Se a/u&n> 4
15 ycrav yap Tives ot ofy vTre^tvov , dXX' e<j>vyov es rv]v ^Tret-
pov, ^w6e{MvoL rwv iv ry vroXei rot? Swara>TaYot9 /cat
Iii(rcrov0i'r) TGJ 'TcrracrTrov ^v^a^iav, os et^e
rore, TTLKovpov<s re ^vXXe^a^res e? eTrra/cocrtous Stfc
VTTO vu/cra Is rrp Xa/xov. /cat Trpwrov pev TGJ
20 eiravea'TTqo'av /cat eKpdrrja-av ran> irXeicrTwv, eVretra rovs
ofjiijpovs /cAev//az/Ts e/c Ai^ivou rov? avrwv dTreo-r^crav,
/cat rovs (frpovpovs TOV<S ' K6r)vaia)v /cat rov? ap^ovras ot
rjcrav napa crfyicriv e^eSocrav Iltcrcrov^^, 77t re MiX^rov
ev^u? TrapecTKevd^opTo crrpareuetv. ^vvaTrecrTrjcrav Se av-
116 rot? /cat BuaVriot. 3 A.0~qva2oi 8e, w? ycrOovro, 7r\evcrav- 1
re? vavcrtv e^TJKOvra eirl ^dfiov rat? /xe^ e/c/catSe/ca raiy
ov/c e^ptjcra^TO (erv^ov yap at jaei^ eVt Kaptas es
9. 14.
TWV 8 2a|j.icov wre. : on this involved
const., see on c. 72. 1. The rives of
the parenthetical sentence must be
taken also with TWI/ 2a/xicv as the subj.
of vv6(fj.evoi . . . Ste&riaav. 15. ov\ vwe-
ixcvov : would not remain in the island.
So better than with the Schol. to sup-
ply TT)v Sri/j.oKpariav. Note the contrast
of the neg. impf . and the aor. ts rr\v
TJimpov : probably occupying Anaea ;
see iii. 19. 8; 32.4. Cf. iv. 75. 7 ; viii.
19.8. 16. TOIS BvvaTWTdiTois : i.e. the
heads of the aristocracy ; see on c. 24.
13. 17. os tl\t SapSeis : as Satrap
of Lydia. Cf. iii. 31. 9. 18. CIUKOI/-
povs T : the third particular. Cf. 23 ;
c. 50. 4 ; 69. 3 ; 76. 12. This term ap-
plied chiefly to hired soldiers in the
service of despots or oligarchical fac-
tions. Cf.ii. 33. 5; 70. 14; iii. 18. 3;
34. 8 ; iv. 46. 9 ; vi. 55. 16 ; viii. 28. 17 ;
38. 13. 19. IJITO VVKTO, : at the ap-
proach of niyht. Cf. ii. 92. 22.
20. ciravc'<rrn<rav : rose against, of
intestine party warfare. Cf. v. 23. 16 ;
viii. 63. 15 ; 73. 4 ; and so tiravamaais,
ii. 27. 10; iv. 56. 16; viii. 21. 2. 21.
K\|/avTs : Cobet with some Mss.
reads iKK\e\\/avTfs, as the proper word
for the stealthy removal of persons.
Cf. Horn. E 390. 22. TOVS apxovras :
also with 'Athivatuv. See on c. 91. 2(3.
The addition ot ^aav irapa aty'iaiv (see
on c. 20. 3) implies rather civil than
military officers. Such under the
name of tiriffKoiroi or ^uAates (rf. iv.
104. 14, &j eK TU>V 'A0r)v aldiv irapiji' avroTs
<(>v\a TOV x^p' 1011 ) were established
among the dependent allies. Bockh,
Pub. Econ. p. 525. Stahl, De sociorum
Atheniensium iudiciis, p. 4.
116. Pericles defeats the fleet of the
Samians, and besieges their city.
1. tis fj'o-OovTo : see on c. 95. 21. 2.
TO.IS KKaiScKO, : the art. with numer-
als designates them as parts of a
whole ; so in 8, al efaotn. See on c.
74. 6. 3. CTVXOV olxo'(j.vai : lut<l sailed
away; belongs both to GJ /.LS-S and al
THUCYDIDES I. 116.
247
TWV <&oLvio-cra)i' veaiv ol^o^vai, at S' eVt Xtov
5 /cat Ae'cr/3ou Treptayye'XXoucrat jSorjOel^, recrcrayDa/coi>Ta Se
vavarl /cat recrcra.pa'i Ilept/cXeovs Se/carou avrou CTT parity 'ovv-
TO? vavfjid'XT]crav Trpo? Tpayta TT? vijcra) a/ucui> vavcrlv
eftftofJLiJKovTa, a>v rjcrav at et/cocrt cnrpartomSes erv^ov 8e
at Tracrat aTro MtX^rov TrXe'ovcraf /cat eVt/ctuv 'A^vatot.
10 v&repov Se avrot? /3oTJ0r)crav e/c TOW *A.6v)V(t)v v^e? recr- 2
crapa/covra /cat Xtan/ /cat Aecr/8twv irei/re /cat et/cocrt, /cat
avro/SatTe? /cat /cparowre? r<w Tre^aJ lrro\i6pKow rptcrt
ret^ecrt TT)V TroXtv /cat e/c ^aXacrcrTy? ayu,a. Ilept/cXTj? Se 3
\a/3ajv e^TJKOvra vavs dirb TO>V
15 rao? e?rt Kavvou /cat
eV' avrou? TrXeovcrw camera ya-p /cat e/c
TreVre i/avcrt
w^ero /cara,
ort <l>ott'tcr-
crat
5s, the purposes being expressed by ^s
TTpoffKoirrtv and irfpiayyf \\ovtrai (see on
c. 39. 2). Perhaps we should read
irepta77e\oO(rai. But see GMT. 840.
This word has the const, of /ceXei/-
fiv. C/. ii. 10. 2; 80. 13; iv. 8. 5;
v. 54. 8; in vi. 88. 35 with KeXeuety.
4. irpotrKoirT]'v : only here in Attic.
TWV . . . v<3v : the hostile fleet
which was constantly looked for. 6-
SeKaTov avrov : among the nine was
the poet Sophocles. Strabo, xiv. i.
18. For the expression, see on c.
6i.5. 7. Tp<vy&j: in PI ut. Per. 25,
Tpayiat; in Strabo, xiv. I. 7, TO irepl ray
Tpa-yai'as vrjaia, placed by the ancient
authorities near the Ionic coast; by
Ross, Inselreise, I. p. 40, note 10, iden-
tified with Makares between Naxos
and Ponussa. Kiepert marks Tragiae
just south of Samos. 8. o-rpaTiwTi-
8s : were properly transports (Bockh,
P. EC. p. 380). See vi. 43. 6; viii. 62.
6; called 67rAiTa7a,'7o', vi. 25. 0; 31.2!;
viii. 25. 5 ; 30. 10. 9. diro MI\TJ'TOV :
/cat aXXot CTTI ras
they had made use of their recovered
independence first in an attempt on
their hated rival. See c. 115. 24.
12. Kpo.TovvTS : being superior ; not
by a battle; but the Samians with-
drew behind their walls before supe-
rior numbers. eiro\io'pKOvv : pro-
ceeded to besiege. rpicrt Tti\t<ri : i.e.
a wall or perhaps a fort on each of
the three land sides. 14. diro TWV
e'4>op|j.ova-uv : see on c. 112. 6. 15.
e'iri Kav'vov KCU Kapias : ai joins part
to whole. Cf. iii. 51. 6. c'o-ayycXOcv-
TWV : see on c. 7. 2, and cf. Uem. L,. 17 ;
ffrjfjiavOevTuv, Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 18. GMT.
849 ; H. 973 a ; Kiihn. 486, note 2 ;
Kr. Spr. 47, 4, 5. 16. eir avrovs :
ayainst the Athenians ; not as P. thinks,
' to help the Samians.' See on c. 95. 8.
But in fact laayyfKBfVTuv is equiva-
lent to tcrriyyfi\av yap rives, which
would require avrovs (not <r<pas) in
reference to the Athenians. wx* TO :
<-f. c. 28. 8 for this emphatic repeti-
tion. 17. Srqo-a-yo'pas : not else-
248
THUCYDIDES I. 116, 117.
*O1. 85. 1; B.C. 440.
117 vtcrcras. * e> rovrw Se ot Sajutot efaTnvatajs eWXow 1
770177 cra/x-evot d<^>/>a/CT&> ra> ar^aTOTre'Sa) eVtTrecrd^re? ret?
re 7T/3o<fXa/ctSas vavs Ste'($etyoav /cat ^av/xa^owre? ras
avravayo^eva^ eviKrjcrav, /cat T^S ^aXacrcr^s r^s /ca$' eav-
5 rovs eKpaTrjcrav T^e^a? Tre^ot recra-apas /cat Se/ca /cat e'cre-
/co/xtcravro /cat e^e/co/xtcravro a ifiov\oi>TO. tXOovros Se 2
Ilept/cXeovs TraXtv rats mvcri /care/cXTJcr&icrav. /cat e/c
ra)z> ' A.0Trjva)v v&repov Tr/oocre/Soi^^Tycrav Tecrcrayoa/coz/ra /xeV
at ^tera <B)ov/cvStSou Kat ""Ayvwvo? /cat ^op^iwvo^ isfjes,
10 et/cocrt 8e at jaera TX^TroXe/xov /cat 'A^rt/cXeov?, e/c Se Xtou
where named. e'irl TO.S "I'oivCo'o-as:
up, fetch, the Phoenician ships.
117, _4/?er a s/*or< suspension of the
rigour of the blockade, Pericles brings
the siege of Sa?nos 10 an end.
2. TcooTparoWSa*: the sequel shows
that this means the ships of the block-
ading squadron, probably ranged on
the shore of the harbour i atypdicTtp in
pretikposition, noi being protected ; they
had noWt^een sheltered by aravptSinara..
Cf. vi. 66^ vii. 2^ 19; 38. 12. ras
irpoc)>\i\aK(8av vavs : .e. ships moored
afloat and reVdy manned, which lay
off the caiaaj^ks a sort of lookout or
guard. 3. ras avrava-yoiAe'vag : which
put out to resist them. See App. on
c. 29. 18. 4. ViKT]orav : aor., thei/ won
the victory. The three following aors.
are complexive, and state summarily
the events of the interval named.
6. X8ovTOS : = firavf\66vros. Cf. C.
136.11; iv. 16.19; 65. 10. 7. iroXiv:
belongs to Ka.TfK\rfa6t)ffav with the
addition TCUS vavni, because it was
only IK 6a\dff<rr)s (c. 116. 13) that the
blockade had been interrupted. So
Herbst, Philol. 1866, p. 618 f. 8.
To-<rapxKovra |xe v . . . 'AvriKXt'ous : i.e.
in two divisions in succession, as the
preparations were completed. The re-
petition of at implies that both squad-
rons formed parts of a whole. The
five commanders named must no
doubt be regarded as strategi ; and, as
none of them occurs in the list of eight
strategi given by the Schol. on Aristid.
III. p. 485 for the first year of the
Samian war, they must have been
chosen for the second year. Cl. agrees
with Curtius ( Griech. Ges. II. 4 p. 825,
61) that elections for the arpar^yia.
took place in the winter. But see K. F.
Hermann, Gr. Staatsalt. 152, 2 ; and
Gilbert, Inn. Gesch. Ath. p. 12 ff., who
gives strong grounds for thinking that
the apxaipeffiai occurred in the ninth
Prytany, i.e. toward the end of Muny-
chion, = Apr. The ffrpaTrjyoi thus
elected would enter their office at the
beginning of the Attic year; and we
need not, therefore, with Cl., place
the arrival of these reinforcements so
late as the beginning of 439 ; though
the siege may have ended then. The
Thucydides here named is probably
the son of Melesias, who, though
ostracized in 444, may have been re-
called. For the reasons against this,
see Th. Hoffmann, De Time. Mel. fil.
Hamb. 1867, p. 39. Others suppose
* Ol. 85. 1 ; B.C. 439.
THUCYDIDES L 117, 118.
249
/cat Aecrfiov rpLaKovTa.. /cat vav^a^iav [Lev TWO. /Spa^elav 3
7Tocr)cra.vTo ol 2a^ttot, dSwarot Se oWes dvrtcr^eti' * efe-
7roXLOpKij0-rj(Ta.v >dr&> firjvl Kal Trpocre^atpricrav 6/xoXoyta,
ret^d? re /ca^eXoWes /cat o/AT^aov? SoVreg /cat vavs Trapa-
15 ScWe<? /cat ^p-rjfjiaTa ra dVaXa>#eVra Kara ^povov^ raJi-
aVoSovz'at. ^vi^e/Srja'av Se /cat BvdVrtoi axnrep /cat
VTTIJKOOl tZ/ttt.
118 Mera ravra Se 17877 ytyz/erat ou TroXXots erecrtv vcrre- 1
pov ra TT/ooetp^/zeVa, ra re Kep/cu/aat/ca /cat ra IIoTetSata-
rt/ca /cat ocra TT/ad^acrt? rovSe rou TroXe/xov KaTecrrr).
ravra Se ^v/xTraz/ra ocra eirpa^av ol ^EXX^i/e? 77/309 re 2
5 dXXi^Xov? /cat roi> /Bdpftapov eyevero ev ereo"t
the historian is meant. Certainty
cannot be reached. Hermes, 12, p.
349, note 32 ; Grote, V. c. 47, p. 291.
Hagnon (ii. 58. 1 ; 95. 16) and Phormio
(ii. 29.30; 68.20; 80. 21 ; 84.6; 90
ff.) are active in the Peloponnesian
war. Tlepolemus and Anticles are
not mentioned again.
11. Ppaxiav : insignificant. Cf. C.
14. 11; 74. 22; ii. 22. 9; iii. 39.88.
13. e'vara) pjvt : 6 i Qce the beginning
of the siege, c. 116. 12, in summer
of 440. jrpo<rX'p'n(rav ofioXcryu} : =
&fio\6yjiffav, c. 101. 12; 108. 12; and
construed with the partic. aor. in the
same way. 15. xP T lV aTa T * avaXu-
6t vra : position as in c. 1.6. The cost
of the war ace. to Isocr. xv. Ill, was
1000 tal.; ace. to Xep. Timoth. i., 1200;
Diod. xii. 28, only 200. But here Kr.
conjectures that x^ tav 'i a s fallen out.
KO/rdxpo'vovs: by instalments. Kirch-
hoff, Gesch. d. Ath. Staatsschatzes, p.
43 (Abh. der Bed. Ak. 1876). TO^OT
|ivoi: see on c. 99. 11. This Samian
war was always regarded as one of
the most critical for Athens ; see viii.
76. 15. As to the wish of some Pelo-
ponnesian states to aid Samos, see c.
40. 18; 41. 8. 17. ciknrcp Kal irporc-
pov : see on c. 74. 25. ctvai : after
tjft.fia.ivf iv without Sore. Cf. ii. 4. 31 ;
iv. 54. 10.
118. Connexion with the earlier nar-
rative. The Lacedaemonians consult the
Delphian oracle.
1. ov iroXXois T<nv: only three
years ; for the first misunderstand-
ing about Epidamnus occurred in 436.
See c. 25. 2. rd T /ere. : Corcyra, c.
24-55 > Potidaea, c. 56-65. 3. Kal
6'a-a KTt. : beside these affairs the
transactions in the Spartan assembly,
c. 67-88. irpo'4>oeris : not ' pretext,'
but occasion, as in c. 23. 23.
4. ravra ^ujiiravra : c. 24-1 17.
irpos T aXXr'Xovs Kal TO v (Sappapov :
the later events, as nearer to the
speaker, placed first, as in c. 97. 4.
But in 6 the chronological order is
observed in consequence of the ex-
press designation of time. This pe-
riod, from 480 to 431, embraces what
may with sufficient accuracy duoArra,
see on c. 13. 11) be said to have been
50 years, and so the old gramma-
250
THUCYDIDES I. 118.
/actXto"Ta fjiTav TT^S tiep^ov o.va^o}pijcra)<s /cat Tr)<s
TovSe TOV TToXejixov eV ot<j 'A^vatot TT^ TC ap^rjv ey/cpa-
Teo~Tepav KaTo~TT/jo~avTo /cat avTot eVt yaeya e^(apr)o~av 8v-
vd/xews' ot Se Aa/ceSat/xoVtot atcr^d^xevot ovre e/cc
10 et /XT) eVt jSpa^v, T^orv^a^oV TC TO TrXeov TOV ^povov,
/xeV /cat TT/JO TOV /XT) Ta^ets teVat es TOV? TroXe/xovs, et
/XT) dVay/caoti'To, TO Se' Tt /cat TroXe/xot? ot/cetots i
/xez>ot, Trptt* ST) 77 SuVa/xt<? TOW 'A^Tivaton/ <ra^><os 77
/cat TT}S ^v/x/xa^tas avTwi> T^TTTOVTO. TOTC Se ov/ceVt
15 CT^ETOV ITTOIOVVTO, dXX' eVt^etyOT^Te'a eSo/cet eTvat 7rdo~rj Trpo-
^v/xta /cat /ca^atpeTe'a T) tcr^vs, T)^ SvV&wTat, dpa/xeVot?
TovSe TOV TrdXe/xov.
Taxs ^i^res when used as a pred.
would lose its art. <7/*. eoi8a, TTO?,
<t>vffei ere (M^ irftyvKdra, Soph. PAzV. 79 ;
Eur. 77. F. 311; Antiphon, v. 82;
eVel tyvcov tuavTbv /j.$i iKavov KTf., Xen.
C//r. vii. 2. 22. See Gildersleeve, Justin
Martyr, I. c. 9. 4.
11. U'vai: see on c. 78. 7. 12.
dva-yKa^oivTo : opt. of repetition. Cf.
c. 18. 28; 49. 14. TO B' TI: see on
c. 107. 19. otKeiois : see c. 101, 102.
^ipYO(ievoi : sc. TOV TOVS ' Adrivaiovs
K<a\vetv. ' Cf. ii. 13. 35. 13. irplv 8r( :
until at last. Cf. c. 132. 28; iii. 29. 5;
104. 42 ; vii. 39. 5. rivvxafry in 10 is
in effect a negative verb, "they took no
actual steps," and so vplv takes the
finite verbs regularly ; here in the
impf., "began to exalt itself," " under-
took to lay hands upon." 14. fjup.ua-
\as : in concrete sense, " the members
of their alliance." Cf.c. 19.8; 119. 4;
ii. 7. 15; 9. 13,21 ; v. 40. 4. OVKC'TI . . .
tiroiovvTo : occurs again ii. 21. 11.
15. iri\ipT]T'a : see on c. 7-2; 79.6;
ii. 3. 10. tSoKi is taken first impers.
and then with subject rj Iffxvs. 16.
agreeing with an under-
rians applied the term jrein-riKoi'Ta-
fria or irevTriKOvTaeTrtpis to it. 7.
^v ots: as in c. 89. 2, referring not
merely to the period of trevTi}KovTa.
7-7j but to the events just summed up.
TTjv opxri'v: their empire regarded
externally. c'-yKpaTeors'pav : with a
Jirmer hold; pred. to /carftrTTjcravTo,
as 0e&ai6Tepa, in iii. 18. 7. Cf. c. 76.
0, apxeiv eyitpaTus. The process is de-
scribed in c. 99. 8. avroC : at home,
by the development of their internal
resources. eirl |A'-ya 8uva|a.ws : see
on c. 5. 10. 10. t'irl Ppa\v : to a
trifling extent. See on c. 117. 11. The
reference is to the invasion of Attica
in 445 (c. 114. 2) and to their oppo-
sition to the rebuilding of the walls,
c. 90 ff. p.i] Taxcis : the use of JJ.T]
here seems so strange that Sh. writes
oi> instead, supposing, as Arn. had
suggested, that ov was first lost be-
cause of the preceding TOV ; and when
it was missed was supplied by the
copyist after the usage of his own
time, perhaps influenced by c. 132. 26.
But /j.$i Taxt'is may be defended by
regarding it as = T&V p.^ raxfW ivTfs-
A descriptive phrase such as ol /*};
*O1. 87. 1; B.C. 432.
THUCYDIDES I. 118, 119.
251
Aurots fjiev ovv rots Aa/ceSat/xoj>tots Ste'yvwcrTo Xe- 3
XvcrOau re ra? (nrovSas /cat TOUS '&0ifvaiovs dSt/cetz/, 7re)u,-
20 i//az/re? Se e? AeX<ovg eTrrjpatTOJV TOV 6eov ei TroXe^oixriv
a.[j.6Li>ov ecrrat. 6 Se dvetXei' avrots, a>s Xe'yerat, Kara /cpd-
TO? TroXefjiovcn viK-rfv eVeo-0at, /cat avros
119 /cat Trapa/caXou/Aefos /cat a/cX^ro?.
\ljfj<f>ov eftovXovTo eVayayeu> et
* av#t? Se rov?
/cat
/cat
/cat
0.770
ot re aXXot eiTrov a e
5 Ka.Trj'yopovi'Tes ot TrXetov? ra)f ' K9r}vat(i)v /cat rov
d^tovtre? ye^eV^at, /cat ot Kopt^^tot Se^^eVre?
/cara TrdXet? Trporepov e/caVraji' tSta wcrre
TroXefjLov, SeStdre? Trept r^ IloretSata /AT)
LAST DEBATES AXD NEGOTIATIONS AT
SPARTA ASD ATHENS BEFORE THK
OUTBREAK OF THE WAR, Chaps.
119-146; WITH THE EPISODES OF
THE END OF PAUSANIAS AND OF
THEMISTOCLES, Chaps. 128-138.
119. Deliberation of the Peloponne-
sian allies at Sparta on the question of
war.
1. avOis . irapaKaXeVavTts : with
reference to c. 67. 3, 9; 87. 11. 2.
\|/Tj<J>ov ^ira-ya-ytiv : see on c. 87. 13.
3. 5 v H l H ia X' a 5 : see on c. 118. 14. 4.
a e'{3ovX.ovro : i.e. what they regarded
as their interest, as in 0.67. 5. ot
n-XtCovs: appos. to ot &AAOI, though
only a portion of the latter is meant.
Cf. c. 2. 24; 18. 2. 7. CKOUTTWV : de-
pends on Se-rjOfvTfs, KO.TO. ir6\fis giving
the principle of distribution ; the sep-
arate allied states. akrrc : after 8erj-
OtvTfs is pleonastic, but serves to em-
phasize the object to be attained. See
App. on c. 28. 18. Cy.iii. 75. 4; vi. 88. 47;
vii. 86. 14 ; viii. 79. 2. Ktihn. 473, note
6. 8. StSw'res : subord. to Srndfives
as its motive. Cf. c. 31. 5; 67. 6; 75.
stood fftpiffiv, agent to the verbal adjec-
tives.
18. avrois n v ovv rf . : resumption
of the narrative broken off in c. 87.
6. avrois, dat. as in c. 46. 1 ; 48. 1 ;
50. 20. This refers to the Lacedae-
monian assembly, without their allies,
who are summoned to assist in c. 119,
a'3t?is Se TOUS v/j.(iuix ovs KT *- 20.
tinipcaTwv : often used of the consult-
ing of oracles. Cf. c. 25. 3 ; ii. 54. 13 ;
iii. 92. 19 (aor. tirrpovro) ; Hdt. i. 53. 9;
vii. 169. 4. 21. ajieivov: the opposite
possibility omitted. Cf. c. 73. 7 ; 102.
16; vi. 9. 4. So often in oracular
utterances. Cf. ii. 17. 9; Hdt. i. 187.
8. Kara Kparos : ict'tk all their might.
Cf. c. 64. 14 ; ii. 54. 14 (referring to
this passage); iv. 23. 10; v. 116. 10;
viii. i. 20. 22. avro's: goes with
v\\r)\l/eff0ai. Cf. ii. 54. 15; iii. 27.9.
23. irapaKaXovfievos KO.I OK\T)TOS :
in reverse order in vi. 87. 9, owe S-I\TJ-
roi, irapax\T]&f^Tfs 5e. aK\r)ros is short
for airapaK\riTos ; cf. ii. 98. 12. Cf.
also Hor. Car. ii. 18. 40, vocatus
atque non vocatus audit.
252
THUCYDIDES I. 119, 120.
<j>0apr), TTOLpovres Se KOI Tore KCU reXevrcuoi 7reX#<We<?
10 eXeyoz' rotaSe-
120 " Tot's per/ Aa/ceSaifioi'tov?, a> avSpe? ^vppayoi,
ap ert atrtacrat/xe^a a>s ov /cat avrot e/r^ioyxeVoi
TToXcpov etcri Kal 17/^0,9 I? rpvro vw ^w^'yayov. XP^)
TOV? -^ye/xoVa? ra iSia e tcrou vejaovra? ra Koiva TT/OO-
5 (TKOTTLV, OXTTTCp Kal kv ClXXotS K 7rdvTO)V 77/3 OT I/A aWcU.
Se oo-oi jaei> 'A^ryvaiois 17817 evyXXdyrjo-av, ov^t 8t- 2
11. |j,i) irpo8ia<ji9apr) : see c. 65. 3.
9. irapo'vres . . . TO'T: opp. to Serj-
6emfs . . -np&Tfpov, as they had before
appealed to individual states, so now
they came to the assembly to further
their object, irap&vres = ira.pa.yev6-
fifvoi. Of. iii. 3. 19; 69. 11; iv. 107.
13; 124. 26; vii. i. 11; viii. 17. 14.
Ullrich, Kr. Beilr. III. 5 if., proposes
irapi6vTfs, but the sense would rather
require irapeA(J<Wes ; cf. c. 67. 16; 139.
23. In vi. 15. 1; viii. 68. 7, irapiiav
stands in definite relation to an impf.
TtXeuraioi: so also c. 67. 16.
cir XOo'vrts : see on c. 72. 15.
SPEECH OF THE CORINTHIAN ENVOYS.
Chaps. 120-124.
120. After the example of the Lace-
daemonians, we ought all to declare for
war without further hesitation, free equally
from cowardly desire of repose and from
excessive assurance of victory.
1. rovs (is v AaKeSaipoylous : placed
thus at the beginning to emphasize
the change of sentiment, which no
longer requires the rebukes of c. 68
ff., and in opp. to ^/uwj/ 5e' of 6. 3.
Kal TJ|xas s TOVTO Ivvrj'ya.'YOv : this
clause also depends on us ov, referring
especially to the reproach of the Cor-
inthians, C. 69. 8. To ovSe eirl fya.vepo'is
there is here opp. e's TOUTO, i.e. the
distinct purpose TOV rbv irdAe J uoj' vj/rj-
See Stahl, Jahrb. 1862, P-
477. yap : introduces the reason for
the commendation of the action just
implied. Sh. renders it 'of course.'
4. TO, tSia: the special interests of
particular members of the league (cf.
c. 82. 26), including especially those
of the Lacedaemonians themselves.
c ftrov v|AOVTas : ad minister ing impar-
tially, without claiming any prefer-
ence. Cf. iii. 12. 12 ; iv. 62. 21 ; 117.
14 ; and for ve/j.eiv, viii. 70. 9 ; Hdt.
i. 59. 34 ; v. 92. 33 ; and see on c. 71. 6.
5. ukrirep . . . IT p o Tipnovrai : in
contrast with irpoffKoire'iv. For the
thought, cf. Xen. An. iii. i. 37. "As
on other occasions (meetings for coun-
sel, conduct of war, etc. ; cf. v. 29. 14)
the foremost place is conceded to
them by all." For e/c = vir6, mostly
Ion. and poetic, see Kiihn. 430, 2, 3 c.
See on c. 20. 10 ; iii. 69. 3 ; vi. 36. 9.
6. TJixuv : includes all the vfj.fj.a.x l >
divided into oeroi /j.ev . . . ei'7jAAay)<7cu
and TOUS 8e . . . Kar&5"j ; ueVoi;s. VT|X-
\dyt]o-av : not found elsewhere, though
recognized by Thorn. Mag. p. 80, 1,
and by the Schol., who explains ywt-
Hiav Kal oijUiATjo-ai'. Since this vert
elsewhere always means ' exchange/
Madvig, Adv. I. p. 308, proposes ii-
dAAct7?7 ?taa.v, in commcrcio fiterunt.
TJSt] : often used of an appeal tc
experience. See on ii. 77. 15. 7
THUCYDIDES I. 120,
253
e^oucrt
a>v rj
Seoz>rat wcrre <vXaacr#at avrous rov? Se
/xecrdyetai' /jtaXXcw /cat jair) ei; iropa) /carcw/c^jueVous etSeVat
X/OT? ort, rot? /cara; f}v /XT) djawwcri,
10 XT)^ KaraKOfjaSrji' TMV wpauov /cat TraXtv
0d\.acrcra rfj rjTreipa) StScucrt, /cat TCUI>
/ca/cou<? /cptra? a>? /XT) TrpocrrjKOi'TCJi' elvac,
Se Trore, et ra /carw Trpootvro, /cav /^e^pt
7rpoe\0elv, /cat Trept avroiv ov^ rjo-crov vvv /3ov\eveor0ai.
15 StoVep /cat /XT7 OKVCIV Set avrovs roi' iroke^ov avr elptj- 3
/xeraXa/x/Sa^etv. av^puv yap cr^povaiv piv ecrnv, et
TO
COO-T : after SiSax^s, as in viii. 45. 20
after SiSao-Kejj/. See on c. 119. 7.
7. ri]v jieo-o'-yeiav . . . KCITWKTJIMVOVS :
elsewhere KaTWKrja-dai has only adver-
bial designations of place. C/. ii. 96.
7 ; 99. 20 ; iii. 34. 2 ; v. 83. 13. The ace.
would properly require an act. form
as in viii. 108. 19. v. H. proposes to
insert Kara. 8. V iro'pw : in the track
of commerce, particularly on the coast.
Cf. vi. 48. 8. 9. rots KOITW : Schol.
rols vapa\lots : placed for emphasis
before the conj. Cf. c. 19. 4 ; and see
on c. 77. G. x a ^ ir<OT 'P av ' CT *- : a ^ a ~
vorite turn of Time, for xa^f'^'repa
avToTs fffrai, used often in expressions
of change. Cf. c. 82. 18 ; ii. 62. 7 ;
iii. ii. 16; 13. 36; 82. 16; iv. 10. 13;
62. 7; 92. 24; v. 69. 13; vii. 63. 10;
77. 18; viii. 45. 16. 10. TI^V KaTaKOfu-
STJ'V : prop, of conveyance to the coast,
implies also subsequent exportation;
as also % avrihrityis does importation.
Both being necessary parts of com-
mercial exchange, are included, with
their gens, and the adv. ird\tv (which
belongs closely to a.vTi\t\tyiv), under
one art. Cf. c. 54. 4; ii. 64. 26; iii.
2. 6; 56. 7 ; v. 5. 1 ; Dem. n. 9.
TUV tupcucov : the products of the land.
Cf. iii. 58. 18. 11. |M] KaKovs .
: and not to be careless judges of
the things now said as if they concerned
them not. p-fi with irpocrnKoyToiv from
the imv. force of XP^- Cf. vii. '77.
35; Ar. San. 128, &s ovros ye py @a-
StffTiKoS. See Kiihn. 513, 3. 13.
irote : belongs to cLv irpoe \0tlv = on
av irpof\0ot, the prot. being el irpoo'ivTo
(cf.ll and 22), the ideal form of the
cond. sent, giving greater generally
to the supposition than the anticipa-
tory (with fy) would do, which might
seem more natural here. See on 16.
TO Scivov: the danger. Cf. c. 70.
11; 84. 8; iii.. 22. 26. 14. povXeiJ-
e<r0cu: does not depend, as Cl. says,
on xpfi, but on a verb of thinking im-
plied in irpoffSexfO'Oai. " They must
understand that their own interests
are at least as much involved in the
present deliberation as those of oth-
ers."
16. (XTa\a(xpaviv : to take in ex-
change. ' Cf. vi. 18. 19; 87. 25.
cxySpcGv cra>4>pdv(i>v : men of discretion.
Cf. c. 40. 8. This term is not opp. to
ayaOwv (' courageous," resolute '), but
the latter is set forth as the higher
quality. In the view of the Corin-
thians it is aSiKLa on the part of the
Athenians to menace the interests of
254
THUCYDIDES I. 120.
r) d$LK<Hi>To, ^(Tv^atjeiv, ayaO&v Se dSi/cov/^ov? IK ptv
u', ev Se Trapao-)(ov K TroXe/xov TTOL\IV vfj,-
rrj Kara iroXefMov eurv^ia e7rai)oecr#ai pyre
20 T<W rjcru^io) rrjs elptjvrjs -Y^O^VOV dSi/ceicr&u. o re yap 4
Sid TYJV Tfiovrjv QK.V&V rd^icrr o.v
vrj<; TO repirvov 01 orrep OKVGI, i T^cru^a^oi, o TC ev TTO-
XejAO) eurv^ta 7rXeoz'datt> ov/c VTuvfJLY]Tai upacrei aTricrrw
orai/xtytefo?. TroXXd yap fca/cais yvaxrOtvTa, afiovkoTepwv 5
25 Taiz> evavriwv rv^ovra. KaTcapOatdrj, Kal en TrXeco a
the inland states. 17. cl p] o8iicoiv-
TO : this opt., for which, as P. says,
^av with subj. would be more usual,
occurs chiefly in dependence on an
inf., and is to be regarded as a relic
of the epic use of the mood. See ex-
amples with rel. in Kiihn. 560, 4 ; Kr.
Spr. 54, 14, 4. Cf. c. 121. 13; iii. 10. 5.
In 13 el trpoolvro appears formally reg-
ular through the apod. K-J.V irpoe\6tiv =
on irpifkOot av, which is, however,
merely an aoristic future. dSiKou-
fi vovs : not attracted to gen., the inf.
not being that of a copulative verb.
Kiihn. 475, 2 a. ^K jxe v lpTJVT]s :
ex used of immediate transition from
state to state. Cf. Dem. xix. 133, tn
Tro\ffj,ov Troiovfj.evos elpTifYif. 18. ira-
Hdt. also irapfXft,Traptei, iii. 73-2; 142.
10) impers. of an opportunity present-
ing itself. Cf. iv. 85. 8; vi. 86. 22;
most freq. in abs. partic., v. 14. 11 ;
60. 25 ; 63. 3. GMT. 851 ; H. 973.
20. T<<> ijcrv^Cw KTC. : for neut. adj.
as subst., see on c. 36. 3. V"X' OS
(Hdt. i. 107. 13) expresses a constant
and habitual tranquillity more than
the commoner Viffvxos. r)S6/j.evov is for
r)Sofj.fvovs, as if TIVO. had preceded ;
from the pleasure one takes in the
tranquillity of peace to allow himself
to be wronged. For this permissive
use of the pass., see Kr. Spr. 52, 11, 3.
Cf. iii. 82. 51.
o re -yap KT*' ' t' ie order of the
clauses here is chiastic to the preced-
ing. 21. TTJS paoTwvrjs : undisturbed
enjoyment ; in this sense rare in early
writers. Plat. Gorg. 459 c; Itr/>.
460 d, ' facility ' ; Hdt. iii. 1 36. 8, ' com-
pliance with.' 22. ei TJo-ux.^ 01 : (/'
he give himself up to inactivity, carrying
out his character as QKV&V. 23. irXe-
ovo<i>v : presuming on ; probably here
only in tin's sense ; different in ii. 35.
12. e'vTeOu'ixTjTai : with partic; cf. ii.
62. 5; vi. 78. 3. Usually with on, ii.
43.9; v. in. 4; vii. 64. 11: The pf.
expresses the firm hold of a convic-
tion. (Intensive pres. pf . ; Curtius,
Verbum, II. p. 156 ff.)- Cf. Plat. Phaed.
86 b. Opcurei oarurria : ill-grounded
self-confidence.
25. TUXO'VTO. : so Cobet (ad ffj/p-
p. 46), for TUXOVTWV of the best Mss.,
to which the preceding words might
easily have led. " Many ill-contrived
schemes have succeeded because by
good luck they have had to deal with
adversaries yet more ill-advised."
But Herbst, Philol. 1866, p. 651, and
Stahl. Jahrb. 1863, p. 412, decidedly
prefer TV^VTUIV (with omitted UVTCCV:
see on c. 32. 9, and cf., for this omis-
sion even with gen. abs., Pind. Pyth.
THUCYDIDES I. 120, 121.
255
(3ov\ev6-rjvai es rovvavriov alcr^pax;
'yap ovSets 6/u,oia rrj Trtcrret /cat
t, dXXa /u,er' dcr^aXetas /u,ev 8o| r do/xei>
Se a> TOJ epyoj e'XXetTro/xei'.
121 " 'H/xet? Se i/vi> /cat dSt/cov/xei/oi TOI> vrdXe/xov eyeipo- 1
/cat t/cai>a e^G^res ey/cXT^uara, /cat orav ajjLvvcofj.eda
, KaraOrjcro/jLeBa GLVTOV kv Kcupa). /caret TroXXa 2
Se i7/xas et/co? e7rt/c^)ar^crat, Trpwrov /ne> TrX^^et Trpov^ov-
5 Ttt9 Kttl fJLTTLpia TToXe/Xt/CT^, CTTetTtt 6/XOtO>5 TTOLVTaS C9 TO,
IV. 5, ou/c airoSafJiOv ' Piir6\\<avos rv\6v-
TOJ). Herbst says that when ri/xetV in
Thuc. means ' hit,' it implies previous
aim; c/. iii. 39. 42; 42. 18, 26; 82.
31 ; iv. 22. 13. KaTci>p0o$T] : empir-
ic aor. ; c/. c. 69. 31 ; 70. 24. The
mid. KaropOovcrdai only with thing as
subj., ii. 65. 28; iv. 76. 21; vi. 13. 7,
while the act. is used in same sense
of things (v. in. 27; vi. 33. 26) and
persons (c. 140. 8; ii. 42. 20; 89. 8;
iii. 14. 5; 39. 39; 42. 28; vi. ii. 6;
12. 7; 17. 14; 38. 8; vii. 42. 34; 47.
4; 66. 7; 68.9; viii. 2. 7; 109. 7).
Kal en irXiw (e'orl) a: Cobet wrongly
omits a, connecting ir\f<a TrepieVrTj di-
rectly. For thus TrAf'oi and the oppo-
sition of fcaAws and ct'Vxp&>s would be
less prominent. 26. irepv^crn] : see
on c. 32. 15; 76. 21. 27. tvdvjjieiTai
yelp XT*. : this clause gives the reason
of what immediately precedes, ivda-
fj.~tff0ai is here, as in ii. 40. 9 ; 60. 20 ;
viii. 68. 6, form a plan (not, as usu-
al, 'deliberate,' 'consider'); and to
this ipyra (irffpxe<r6ai is opposed (c/.
c. 84. 17). To both verbs belongs
6/uofa TT? Trtffrei : " no one forms a plan
and carries it out with unchanged con-
fidence." See App. 29. Soao)iV :
takes the place of fi/Ov/uit'iffda.i in an
unfavourable sense, ive form fallacious
notions, just as eV rf fpy<p
repeats what precedes with greater
distinctness.
121. We have excellent reasons in our
numbers and warlike experience to hope
for success ; and we shall be able to meet
the Athenians at sea, if we resolutely use
the pecuniary means at our disposal.
1. ijfwis 8* KTt. : the general state-
ment of C. 1 2O. 17 (ayaOcav 5e . . .
|u^i^fot) is now shown to hold of the
Peloponnesians. On 5e introducing
a particular instance, see on c. 32. 7.
The two parties., adiKov/mfvot and
Xoires, together give the single rea-
son for TOV ird\ffj.ov tyfipofj.ev, by which
they are separated, as usual in Thuc.
(see on c. 91. 26). iroXcpov tytipo\uv :
also in Hdt. viii. 142. 8, imitates tyfipo-
fiev oi>v "Aprja, which occurs five
times in Horn. (B 440; A 352 ; e 531 ;
2 304; T 237). 2. d}iDVio|w6a: aor.
subjv. 3. Ka.T00T|<ro'|j.6a avro'v : wii
bring the war to an end. Cf. iv. 20. 7;
Lys. xxxin. 6 ; Dem. xix. 264 ; c/. the
simple TiOeffOai in c. 82. 27 ; viii. 84. 19.
v Kcupcp : answers to e5 irapaa-xov,
c. 1 20. 18.
KardiroXXd: on many grounds; cf.
C. 33- 2; 123. 8. 4. iriKpaTr|<rai :
see on c. 81. 13. 5. e'pimpia iro\-
HiKTj : witli the implied limitation tv
TiS irftS, which is added by Phormio
in ii. 89. 8, and is really involved in
256
THUCYDIDES I. 12!.
TrapayyeXXd/xei'a tcWas, VOVTIKOV re, a> icr^yovcTiv, 0,770
re e/cao~Tot<? oucrta? e^aprvcro^eOa /cat dzro
a* AeX<^ois /cat 'OXv/ATTta ^prf^droiv SdVetcrym
vTroXa/Selv otot r tcr/xeV fjacrOo) jaetoi>t
10 ^eVovs OLVTWV vavftdras. wvrjrr) yap ' K6r)va.i<t)v 'fj 8wa/xt<?
yuaXXov ^ ot/ceta- 17 8e r)p,Tep(i TJCTCTOV av TOVTO irdOoi,
rot? crwfJLao-u TO 7rXeoi> tcr^vovcra ^ rots ^o^'yutao-t. yu,ta re 4
/cara TO et/co? aXtovcovTai* et 8'
/cat -^/aet? ev TrXeot't
15 ora^ T^ eVicrTT^np e? TO to-o
xl/u^ta ST^TTOV 7re^oieo~o/>te$a > o yap
a.ya@6v, e/cetvot? ou/c av yeVotTO
ra mvrt/ca, /cat
T^ ye ev-
e^o/xev
o 8'
e/cetvot
the closely connected dat. 7rA.^0et.
OJAOICOS iravras: see on 93. 8; c/. ii.
II. 39, Tro\\obs ovras fvl K6ff/j.y xpco^ie-
i/ouy. TCX irapayY*M'OH lva : particu-
larly used o'f military orders; c/. ii.
ii. 39; 84. 18; 89. 40; iv. 34. 23;
and again with ieWt ^s, iii. 55. 13.
The expression well describes the
K<$o>tos of the Dorian discipline. 6.
vavTiKo'v T : the third reason ; see on
c. 33. 2. Therefore 8e of the Vat. is
to be rejected. 7. e|aprva-o(i0a :
see on c. 13. 6. The confidence of
the speaker in the result of his advice
requires the fut. (as in 19, olffopev),
though most Mss. have faprv<rw/j.eda..
8. ev AeXcfxHs Kal '0\v|iirtj : so in
ii. 13. 4 Pericles suggests a similar
resource. We may perhaps infer
from this that Delphi had again
passed out of the hands of the Phoci-
ans. See c. 112. 5. 9. ^oXa-
Peiv : see on c. 68. 18. Of. the reply
to this in c. 143. 1. 10. ge'vovs:
only here a complete adj. ; in c. 143.
3 it is TOWS l-tvovs TCOV vavrS>v. The
sailors from the allied cities and
islands serving in Attic ships are
meant. vavjSaras : a poetic word
(Aesch. Pers. 375, 1011 ; Soph. Aj.
348; Phil. 270), occurs again vii. 75.
44 ; viii. 44. 3. Poll. i. 95 calls it rpa-
yiK&repov. WVI]TT| : here, procured by
money; so Soph. 0. T. 1123; Eur. Hec.
365; usually 'purchasable,' as in iii.
40. 2. 11. TOVTO : i.e. loss of men
through the temptation of higher pay.
12. TOIS o"wjxao"i Urxvowa : accord-
ingly oiKeia.
(iia re . . aXCo^Kovrai: and by a
single victory at sea it is likely that Athens
t's(z'.e.willbe) toen. SeeHerbst, Philol.
38, p. 582, who regards this as one indi-
cation that this book was written after
the battle of Aegospotami. aA.iV/f ovrai
is here in effect a fut. pf. Cf. vi. 91.
10, fxfrai Ka\ fj -naff a "ZiKfXla. 13. el 8'
dvTCo^xoisv : and supposing they should
still hold out. Cf. c. 7. 6; 65. 6; ii.
64. 26. 14. (wXeTTJo-onev : expresses
greater confidence than would the
more regular ^Ker^^ev &v ; see on c.
120. 17. For the contradiction of this
sanguine hope, see c. 142. 6. 15. ^s
ro ftrov KaTao-TTJo"to(iv : have placed on
a par. Cf. c. 39-4. 17. o 8' . . . irpov-
THUCYDIDES I. 121, 122.
257
jfJir) npov^ovcn, Kadaiperdov rnj.lv k
8' O>O~T > V6LV e? aura, otcrojaei/' 17 oewov av eti^, et ot
20 KeCv(t)v ^u/x/ua^ot ITU SovXeta rrj avTaiv (frepovres OVK d-rre-
povcriv, r)fj,els 8' e?rt TOJ rt/uttupov/xe^ot rows e^0pov<; KO.L
avTol dfjia <jwecr#at OVK dpa SaTravTJa'op.ev /cat ITU ro>
/MTJ vzr' .K6Lvcov avra d<f)aip0evT<; avTcus rovrots /ca/ca>9
122
'Tirdpxpvcrt, Se /cat aXXat 6Sot TroXe/xou T7/u,ti>,
re aTrooracrt?, /x,aXtcrra irapa.ipea'u; ovcra rwt' Trpocr-
\ovo-i : not properly trans., but 8 is
ace. of measure, like iroXt/, c. 25. 20,
and irA.r<rTOj/, iv. 12. 18. It is, how-
ever, practically what advantage they
have. 18. KaOcupcTc'ov : we must mas-
ter. Cf. Hdt. vii. 50, ft.eyd\a. irfrfiyfj.a.Ta.
Eur. Sup. 749. The verb is a strength-
ened Ka.Ta\a.n&a.veiv. Stahl, Jahrb.
1863, p. 412.
19. cs avra: for this purpose, viz.,
the formation of a marine. Cf. c. i.
10; 22. 15; 26. 16; 97. 7. oC<ro|uv:
of taxes. Cf. c. 19. 6; 80. 20; iv. 57.
21 ; vi. 84. 12. Scivdv av t1r\ /ere. : see
on c. 35. 4. Inconsistent thoughts
may have their incongruity sufficiently
indicated by simple juxtaposition with
fifv Se. C/: Dem. xxxiv. 26-28. The
neg. ov, which either might then take,
may be retained as here, even when
the pair (really the attempt to hold
the two at the same time) forms the
protasis of Seivbv (aroirov) &P fit) (cf.
Dem. ii. 24; xxvii. 28; xxxvui. 18;
Lys. xx. 19; xxn. 13; xxx. 32; Hdt.
vii. 9. 6) ; or el may make itself felt,
and suggest /n^; and. sometimes we
have an opt. corresponding to &y efrj
of the apod. (cf. Lys. xxix. 9, 11 ; xxx.
16 ; xxxi. 31 ; Dem. xvm. 160 ; xxxiv.
47, 48; Isae. x. 23). The contrasted
clauses, which Sh. calls 'bimembered
sentences,' sometimes have the inf. (cf.
Dem. xxxiv. 43). 20. SovXciq, rg av-
TWV : see on c. 1.6. 21. cirl TW Kre. :
the two objects to be gained are sepa-
rated by OVK &pa ^airair^ffofjifv. KCU is to
be connected with ojuo ; the chastise-
ment of their enemies and their own
security go hand in hand. The in-
ferential &pa serves here an ironical
purpose ; a thing is treated as reason-
able and as a natural consequence,
the exact opposite of which ordinary
good sense would assume. To be
stingy with our money in the present
case would be just as absurd as the
inference : ' because the Athenian al-
lies are never tired of subscribing for
their own enslavement, we need not
contribute anything to maintain our
freedom/ Cf. Plat. Apol. 34 c ; 37 d ;
Rep. 600 d ; Lys. XH. 36. So in vi. 76.
18, the clauses are in reverse order.
23. avra: and ainols rovrots refer to
xprtnara ; " that our property may not
be used to our own ruin."
122.' The war itself may suggest other
methods of assailing them. Anyhow,
shame should prevent us from ever yield-
ing to them.
1. o8o : metaph. as in c. 69. 12. Cf.
Tac. Ann. ii. 5, proeliorum vias.
2. airo'orao-is : revolt, from the
intr. dirocrnjj'aj, yet no doubt con-
258
THUCYDIDES I. 122.
dScDV at? LO'^VOVCTL, /Cat e7TtTl^t,CT/XOS T?} ^wpct, ttXXtt T
ocra ov/c civ rts *>vv 77/30180 1. rfKicrra yap 7rdX.e/xo? ITU
avro<5 Se d(' avrov TO, 7roXA.a
5 077701?
TT/OOS TO TrapaTvyyavov eV <5 6 /xei> evopytJTMS avrw Trpocr-
ofju,\T](ra<; /8e/3atdre/oos, 6 Se 6pyi(T0el<s irepl avTov OVK
\d(ro-(i) Trratet. eV#vyu,to/x#a Se /cat ort et /u,ez/ ^o-av rjfJLWv 2
e/cacrTot? 7T/309 cu'TtTraXovs TTC/H yfjs opcov Sta<o/)at,
10 av rjv vvv Se 77/509 v/A7rcu>Ta5 re 17^0,5 ' A.0r)i>aloL i
l Kara ir6\iv ert Swarajrepoi* wcrre et /XT) /cal aBpooi
/cat e/cao-ro^ ao~rv ;ata
/cat /caret
ceived as brought about by their ene-
mies, and so irapaipfffis, 'withdrawal'
(Plat. Rep. 573 e), stands as a strictly
corresponding notion. A trans, mean-
ing ' seduction ' cannot be shown to
belong to this or any other compound.
Nearest is Kardffraais, viii. 72. 10.
(jLoCXicrra ovcra : showing its main
effect in. Cf. iv. 12. 17. 3. ri-
Tixi(r(ios : or fTTiTeixurts, the occupa-
tion of a stronghold on the frontier or
in the territory of an enemy; which
was carried out in 413 at Decelea. See
vi. 91.25; 93.6; vii. 18. 29; 28.13.
<r nXP'!' : governed by the verbal noun.
Cf.c. 63. 9; 73.!; 96. 10. 4. t'irl
prjTois : on predetermined conditions, ac-
cording to fixed laws. Cf. c. 13. 4; 65.
7 ; 69. 9 ; 70. 10. The personification
of 6 TrrfAe/tor is continued in the fol-
lowing. 5. rexvarai : devises ways
and means. Cf. iv. 26. 32. 6. irpos TO
irapaTuyxttvov : according to circum-
stances as they arise, irapa- has the
effect of ael, of what presents itself
from time to time ; therefore the sing.
So the aor., iii. 82. 47 ; v. 38. 3. Iv
J : wherein. See on c. 39. 11. evop-yi]-
TWS KTf. : in these phrases the personi-
fication of war is maintained. Here
bpyf] has the general meaning of pas-
sionate excitement, as in iii. 82. 19 ;
viii. 83. 16. tvdpyiriTos, properly observ-
ing due measure in passion, is nearly
= ff<i><t>puv, ' discreet,' ' sedate.' It re-
curs only in late writers. 7. irtpl
auTo'v : with opyiadeis, as avrq with vpo-
<rofj.L\-fiffas : ivho allows himself to be moved
by passion in regard to war. To read irfpl
avr6vin connexion with -n-Talti does not
suit the sense, for mischances in war
come from without; and we should
have awrw. Cf. c. 69. 27 ; vi. 33. 30 ;
Hdt. ix. IOI. 13. OVK e'Xao-o-w irratei :
c/. iv. 1 8. 15; vi. 33. 30; fails not less (i.e.
"is surer to fail "), sc. 'than another.'
Cf. vi. 36. 16 ; vii. 28. 15. The same
thought in iv. 18. 4.
9. dvTiiraXovs : nearly matched, oppo-
nents with whom we could cope. Cf.
11. 89. 20. olo-ro'v : tolerable ; classical
only here and vii. 75. 46. 11. Kal
Kara iro'Xiv : with this irp'bs rjpas is to
be supplied from the former clause,
re Kai uniting the two clauses as
wholes. TI SvvaTuSrepoi : = juaAAov
fn SvvaToL Cf. c. 68. 2. Kal dOpo'oi :
Kai is intensive, vel universi; this
is expanded in /col Kara . . . acrrv.
12. OO-TV : probably to be taken as a
part of r^oj (cf. ii. 9. 16 ; iii. 92. 22) ;
each particular town in Laconia, Boeo-
THUCYDIDES I. 122.
259
avroug, St^a ye oVras ^/xa? airovws yeipoKrovTai. /cat
vj(Tcrai>, el /cat SetfdV TOJ d/covcrat, tcrrw ov/c dXXo rt
15 crcu' ^ avTiKpvs SovXetat" o /cat Xoya> eVSotacr^z/at aur- 3
X/>oi> r>7 neXo7row)7o~ft> /cat vrdXets rocracrSe VTTO jiiids /ca/co-
7ra0elv eV w -^ St/catws 8o/cot)u.ei> az> irdcryew fj Sta SetXtav
ave^ecrOai /cat rwv iraTepcov ^etyoov? ^aivecrOcii, ot r^
'EXXaSa ri\ev9epoi(TOLv, rjfJLels 8e ov8' ^tv avrot? y8e/8cu-
20 ov^v avro, Tvpavvov Se eaj/xef ey/ca^eorravat TrdXtv, rou?
8' eV /xta jjiovapxovs dftov/xev /caraXvetv. /cat ov/c tcr/xev 4
tia, e^c.; or perhaps eflvos indicates the
larger, and ao-ry the smaller independ-
ent states, answering to al jj.*(ovi KO.\
i\a.fftjovi Tr6\ft in c. 1 25. 3. 13. Six* :
c/. c. 64. 6 ; vi. 100. 4. On advs. so
used, see Kiilm. 353, note 2 ; Kr. /S^r.
62, 2, 4. 14. OVK oXXo TI : the reten-
tion of ov after the imv. is due to the
fixity of the formula. 15. avTitcpvs :
to be connected closely with Sou\tav,
downright slavery. So At'Ooi \oyd5rjv, iv.
31. 13; v<Tra5bv /uax'> vii. 8l. 25.
In viii. 64. 23, we have r) iivTiKpvs e\ev-
6epia, with the art. in the usual way.
Of. Ar. Nub. 1120. Kuhn. 462 m.
o: but that this (see on c. 10. 20;
33. 13; 35. 15). This forms the subj.
of \6yifj fvSoiaffdrjvai, " that it should
I e represented even in words as a pos-
sible occurrence." eVSoia^W (from <=V
SJL-TI, Horn. I 230, as dabitare from duo,
zweifeln from zicei], to waver between
two possibilities (cf. c. 36. 9; vi. 91.
20), and so to look upon as conceiv-
able. 17. ev <J: cf. 6, here = el 8'
o'jucos TOVTO v/j.ftair]. TJ SiKaicos ira-
<rxiv : either to suffer it deservedly, on
account of some unexpressed guilt.
This, as hardly probable, is placed
first in order to lay stress on the sec-
ond, the imputation of cowardice,
which is then dwelt upon. SoKotficv
av : men would say of us %tipmii <pa(-
veffdcu, that we showed ourselves worse.
So there is no pleonasm in these verbs.
19. TJ|iis 8e' : is so directly opp. to
o7, that the clauses should not, as
usual, be separated by a colon. The
thought of TWV TraTfpwv "x,flpous is de-
veloped on both sides, the relation of
which we should naturally express by
rendering o'l,for while they. Cf. c. 70.
i; 74. 1.
20. avro : = rb e \ev0epov eli/ot or
T-fy t\ev6epiav, from i\\fv6fptaffav. Cf.
c. 68. 9. rvpavvov iro'Xiv : cf. avSpl
rvpzwca, vi. 85. 1. The usual order in
which the general term precedes the
special (cf. c. 124. 16) is here, as in c.
96. 6, inverted, not to make rvpavvov
a pred., but to lay greater stress on
the opposition to avr6 (= f\ev6epiav) ',
and allow a despotic state to establish
itself in Hellas (cf. c. 124. 15). To
this is opposed in parataxis rovs 5e . . .
KaraAvfiv, " while we consider it our
business.," etc. Cf. c. 86. 2. On the
fact, see c. 18. 3. The Lacedaemonian
policy is regarded as determining that
of the whole confederacy. 21. |AO-
vop\o\>s : this poetic word chosen
probably as a variation of rvpdwovs.
Cf. Aesch. Prow. 324; Ar. Eq. 1330;
Plat. Rep. 575 a.
260
THUCYDIDES I. 122, 123.
raSe Tpiwv T&V /xeytcrrwv
^ yu,aXa/a'as ^ d/xeXetas. ov yap 877
ravra eVt TT)V 7rXeto~Tov? ST) /3Xdr//acrat' Kara^povqcriv xe-
25 vaipTJKaTe, ^ e/c rou TroXXou? cr^>dXXe> TO kvavrLov oVo/xa,
"To, /xeV ouV Trpoyeyevr)n..va Tt Set paKporepov f) e<? 1
123
oo~oi> rot? i>vV iyx(e)oet atrtacr^at ; Treyoi Se
tteXX6VTOJi> rot? Trapovcrt fioiq6ovvTa<$ ^(prj eV
(irdrpiov yap vfjuv IK TO>V TTOVMV ra? dperas
5 Kat /x^ jaera/SdXXeii' TO e^o?, et ayoa 7rXovT&> TC
ia okiyov Trpotfrepere (ov yap St/catov a T
eetra
/cat
aTropa
T) Trepiovcria airokevOai), dXXa Oapcrovvras teVat
22. raSc : sucA policy. rptcov : as
Suorc in c. 33. 23, before a disjunctive
enumeration leaves the choice open.
It is different in iii. 40. 7 with conjunc-
tive particles. gv|ju|>opa>v : in the un-
usual sense of faults to which men are
liable. dirtjXXaKTai : can be clear of.
Cf.c. 143. 14; iii. 63. 17; viii. 2. 21.
23. ov yap Si) ... KexcapijicaTe : this
sentence is not to be taken, as it usu-
ally is, as a serious assertion, " for it
is not certainly an avoidance of these
faults if you have betaken yourselves
to contempt"; but just as ov yap 5rj is
used in v. in. 3, it implies ironically
under the appearance of disbelief a
strong suspicion ; " for it may be hoped
that you have not, while avoiding these
faults, fallen into the far worse one of
despising your enemy." 24. firl TIJV
. . . KaTa4>po'vr|o-Lv : cf. viii. 64. 23. For
the paronomasia, cf. c. 33. 26; 37. 16.
25. TO e'vavriov ovojia : for the accu-
sative, with a pass, verb of naming, cf.
ii. 37. 3; iv. 64. 12. Kiihn. 411, note 7.
26. |iT<i)vo'(jia<rTai : has had its name
changed, i.e. by those who judge rightly
of the matter.
123. Our confidence is naturally in-
creased by the favourable answer of the
oracle.
1. cs orov: = s Toaovrov ts '6<rov. So
offov alone, iii. n. 10. 2. TOISVWV:
neut, opposed to TO irpoyeytvTW.fva and
TCI yueAAovro. So in 3, ro7s Trapovtri. Cf.
c. 132.8. cireira: in the future, as in
iii. 39. 43; often ts (rb) ewftra in this
sense. Cf. c. 130. 10; ii. 64. 27; iv.
64. 21. 3. TOIS irapoveri potjOovvras :
through the support of what exists. So
with dat. of thing, 13; c. 140. 8; ii. 63.
2. ciriToXaiTrwpciv : to labour yet more.
Cf. Plat. Rep. 540 b. The force of
eirt- as ill fTnxprjffdai, C. 41.4; e-rriTf-
Xvriffis, C. 71-12; eirifj.avOdi'eii', C. 138.
12; eiriKTcio-Oai., c. 144. 2; iv. 61. 2;
tiriKpaTrja-ai, C. 121. 4. 4. vjiiv: in
reference to the character of the Do-
rian race, and especially of the Lace-
daemonians. TOS dperas : the fruits
of virtue, whether in reputation, as in
c. 33. 12, or in services to others, as
in iii. 53. 20. 5. cl opa: even if it
is really true that. 6. 'our(a: such
freedom of action as results from the
possession of means. Cf. c. 38. 13;
THUCYDIDES I. 123, 124.
261
Kara TroXXa e's rov TroXe/Aov, rov re 0eov yjpricravros /cat
avrov VTTOcr^o/xeVov ^uXXT^/ecr^at, /cat r^s aXXiy? 'EXXaSos
10 77010-779 ^wa'yaji'tov/u.eVTy?, ret /xe> (f>6/3a), ret Se oK^eXta
? re ov Xvcrere TrporepoL, as ye /col 6 0eos /ceXev- 2
' ^o/zi'et 7ra/3a/3e/3acr#ai 7?St/O7/u,eVats Se /MaX-
/3or)0TJ(reT6 XVOVCTL yap ov^ ot ap,vv6^evoi, aXX' ot
eVtcWes.
""Hare Travra^o^e^ /caXws vTra.p^ov v^lv
raSe /coa^ rrapaLvovvrw, elrrep /3e/3aioraroi'
is introduced parenthetically by way
of encouragement, the following \vov<n
yap KTf. giving the reason of what
precedes.
124. Everything, therefore, forces us
to the resolution to break down the danger-
ous pancer of Athens in Greece, by cour-
ageously entering on the war.
1. viropxov : ace. abs. (see on c.
2. 8; 76. 14; 120. 18) of the impers.
inrdpxei, an opportunity offering itself.
Cf. c. 82. 26; iii. 63. 6; 109. 20; vii.
63. 6; for /ca\wy, see on c. 33. 1. 2.
Koivg : contains the gist of the argu-
ment ; in the interest of all (cf. ii. 43.
14), with reference to the proof in c.
120. 1, 2, that every state of the
league is imperiled by the predomi-
nance of Athens. The following
parenthetical sentence, tfafp . . . elvai,
is intended to place the thought of
KOJITJ in a clear light; but to do this
it is necessary to read with Reiske
ravTa. for TO.VTO.; for the speech has
nowhere shown that the war (TroAe-
fiflv raSe= TttDro) will be of advan-
tage to individuals as well as states,
though identity of interests is of the
greatest importance. But Kal 7rrfAe<rt
Kal idia>Tais must be connected with
/3/3aioTaToi>, not with ^vfj.<f>fpovra, as
Thuc. often separates words which in
sense belong together ; " if the surest
/cat
iii. 45. 17. irpocj>e'fKTe : see on c. 93.
13; sc. TWV ira.T(p<av. 7. Krrj6T] : this
aor. always pass. Cf. ii. 36. 12. The
pf. also is pass, in ii. 62. 22; vii. 70.
52. 8. Kara iro\Xa : three reasons
are given in rov re 6eov /ere., Kal TTJS
SAArjs KTf., ffirovSas re Kre. (cf. C. 33.
1; 76. 12), though the last is in a
changed construction. xP T i" avT s :
see c. 118. 21. Thuc. uses the verb
in this sense only in aor. Cf. c. 134.
19; ii. 102. 30; v. 16. 23; 32. 6; in iii.
96. 3, the pass. \p-r\aQtv. 9. TTJS
oX\T|s 'EXXoSos : including what is
still free, as well as the subject-allies
of the Athenians. To the former be-
longs <t>60(p ('iva /J.T) SovXaOri, Schol.);
to the latter, i<eA./a, i.e. of gaining
their freedom. The dat. for ^ir' a><e-
Aia (i. 73. 14; cf. Kfp^ei, vii. 57. 55) is
due to analogy of <(>6&ea.
11. (TirovSas : without art. Cf. C.
53-4. 12. irapapepcwrOai : this and
similar pass, forms of compounds of
daivfiv, which are rare, or not found in
other Attic writers, are freq. in Thuc.
Cf. iii. 45. 13; 67. 25; iv. 23. 6; 30.
20; viii. 98. 13. ^SiKTjpt'vais : there
is no example of d5iKe<V ffirovdas, yet
it is justified by the connexion = adi-
KO.-S irapaBaivtiv. It is really a personi-
fication of ZirovSai; "you will vindi-
cate its insulted majesty." This clause
262
THUCYDIDES I. 124.
TO ravra ^v/ji(f)povTa /cat 7ro'Xeo~t /cat tStoi/rat? eivai, /XT)
/xe'XXeTe noTetSatdVats re 7rotetcr#ai TLfjLcoptav overt Acopt-
5 euo-t /cat VTTO
TovvavTiov, /cat
ov/cert ei'Se'^CTat
TOVS
8',
et
TroXtop/cov/xeVots, ov TrpoTepov
dXXan> /xeTeX$etV Trp IXevOepiav, a>s
rovs /xei; 77877 /SXaTrrecr^at,
vve\06vT<; /xeV, d/xweo-$at
Se ov ToX/xaWes, /XT) TroXv v&repov TO avro TTOLCT^IV dXXa
10 vo/xto-az/TCS es avajK-^v d^t^^at, a> avSpes ^v/a/xa^ot, /cat 2
a/xa rctSe dptcrra Xeyeo-^at, i/n^urao-^e rw TroXe/xoz/, /x^
(j)o/3r)6&>Te<s TO avTt/ca Set^w, T^S 8' obr' avTov 8td TrXet-
ovo5 elpijvrjs CTrt^v/xT^o-avTe? e/c TroXe/xov /xez^ yap elp^pr)
/xaXXoi^ (BeftaLovTCLL, dfi -fjcrv^ia^ Se /u,^ TroXe/x^o-at ov^;
15 oxtotw? d/ct^Sv^ov. /cat TT)V Ka0e<TTr)Kvlav iv ry 'EXXdSt 3
guarantee for states and individuals
is identity of interests." See App.
4. |xi'X\T : in this sense regularly
takes pres. inf. iroicurOcu rifiwptav :
= Tj/xtope?!/ with dat., succour. But in
Dem. xxi. 26, = n.fjuapelada.1 nva, 'in-
flict vengeance on.' 5. oil ... TOV-
vavrfov : for the ascendency of Do-
rians over lonians was generally rec-
ognized. (//". v. 9. 3; vi. 77. 9; vii.
5. 18. 6. |XT\0civ : fo strive to win,
here for others, as, in ii. 39. 8, for
one's self. 7. MS ovKe'n v8'xTai :
impers., as in c. 140. 9; 142. 25; ii.
87. 11; iv. 18. 20; viii. 27. 15; since
it is no longer admissible. On this an
inf. like irfptopav should depend with
-irepi/j.fvovTas, which implies the sub-
ject ripcis, " we can no longer wait and
quietly see that," etc. But instead of
this the new infs. #A.a7rTeo-0cu and ira.-
ffxeiv (arranged in parataxis, as in c.
28. 15) are introduced as if depending
on IvSexerai, with which they have
nothing to do. We have, therefore,
here, as in c. 18. 21; 39. 15; 61. 9, a
change of subject within the period ;
for Trfpipfvovras with its subject ftfj.as
has, in strictness, no relation to TOVS
[lev (probably TOVS noTeidatdras) and
TOUJ 5e (TOVS &\\ovs vfj./j.dxovs). 9.
o\> ToX[xwvTs : the neg. retained, which
would occur in the assumed thought
of the Athenians, viz. wi)\6oi> /j.ev,
10. ts dva-yKTiv ewfuxOai : impers., as
in vii. 75. 38, that things have now come
to an extremity, i.e. that war is neces-
sary. 11. opio-ra: adj., not adv. Cf.
c. 145. 2. jM] 4>op-qO'vTs : M^ from the
imv. 12. air" avrov : i.e. TOV iroAe-
P.OV, coveting the more enduring peace
which will result from it (cf. TTJS 5i'
o\iyov (j.f\Tr)s, ii. 85. 9). Cf. c. 12.
5; 23.27. 13. K iroXc'jxow : denotes
merely the transition from one state
to the other. Cf. c. 120. 17; Hdt. i.
87, alOplris re Kal vrivf[j.ir)s ffvvopa-
/j.efiv ve<pta. 14. d<j>' TJo-vx'as : de-
notes the motive as well as the fact of
change ; TroA/7<rai, aor. ingressive ;
from love of repose to refuse to enter
upon war. ov\ op,oCcos : i.e. as if peace
were firmly established. Cf. c. 99. 6.
THUCYDIDES I. 124, 125.
263
CTTI Tracrtv /xotws
TroXti/ Tvpavvov T^
vat, wcrre rw
TrapacrrT/o-aj/xe^a eVeX#oWe<j, /cat avrot re d/ctz/Suvw? TO
XOITTOZ' oi/ctoaev /cat TOVS z'vf SeSovXtoaeVov? "EXXt'a? eXev-
20
125 ToiaOra ot Kopu^tot eiirov, ol Se Aa/ceSatynoVtot, 1
rots ^v/x/xa^ot? oVac-tv ocrot Trapfjcrav e^s /cat yu.etoz't
/cat eXacrcrovt TrdXet /cat TO 77X^05 et|;^<^)tcraf ro TroXe/Aet^.
5 oeooy/xeVot' oe avrot9 evOvs fj.eis aovvaTa rjv eVt^eipett' 2
d,7rapacr/ceiKH9 ouo~tv, e/C7ropt^eo~^at Se eSo/cet e/cacrrov? a
Trpoarffiopa r\v /cat /XT) eti/at /xeXXr^crt^. o/xa>s Se /ca^to~ra-
16. iro'Xiv Tv'pavvov : see on c. 1 22.
20. rvpawov is not a pred., but ;ca0e-
ffrijKv'iav and KaBeardvai are purposely
repeated in the pregnant sense of
' establishing itself.' tirl irdo-iv :
wziA menace to all, Cf. c. 102. 19 ; iii.
63. 3. 17. 8iavoto-6ai : sr. apxfii'.
(y. c. i. 7. 18. irapao-rrio-wjuOa : see
on c. 29. 22. T : after OUTOI, though
only in inferior Mss., is necessary,
since the two sub j vs. oiKca/^fv and \u-
6tp<ffu>fifv are closely connected as the
result of irapaffTti<r<a/jie8a.
125. TFar is decided on, and the
preparations are begun.
1. Toiavra . . . tlirov : regularly /ueV
is used in this formula (cf. c. 36. 22 ;
72. 1), as St in summing up an oppos-
ing speech (cf. c. 44. 1; 79.!). Here
fj.ev is omitted by the best Mss. In
ii. 65. 1 ; 72. 1 ; 75. 1 ; iv. 11. 1; 65.
1 ! 93- 1 5 96. 1 ; 127. 1, which 01. re-
fers to as similar to the present case,
the partic. const, forbids the use of
fifv. 2. yvoH Lt l v as ^flfyov in c. 87.
13, in collective sense without art.
Cf. c. 128. 28; ii. 2. 24; 86. 17; iii.
92. 11; iv. 125. 20; vii. 72. 8. With
this a<j> airdirroov is to be more closely
connected than with f)Kov<rav. Cf. iii.
36. 24 ; vi. 76. 3. linfyayov : see on
c. 87. 13. 4. e\|/T](j>Lo-avTo : with
subj., TO 7rA?70os. Cf. c. 24. 9; 34. 5;
89. 14 ; vi. 4. 27.
5. SeSo-yfic'vov : see on c. 2. 8. The
pf. partic. of a resolution adopted
without causal connexion with what
follows ; SO'ICH/, when such a relation
exists (cf. v. 65. 10; viii. 79. 2; 93.
7) ; SOKOVV, used of an existing convic-
tion which leads to no resolution (iv.
125. 3). dSu'vara: see on c. 7. 2.
6. Kiropit<reai : cf. c. 82. 11; vi. 83.
9. ttcourrovs : this is Nattmann's
conjecture for fKourrois, adopted by Cl.
because the resolution was taken by the
collective body, which the particular
states were to execute. But no other
recent editor has adopted this conjec-
ture. 7. irpo'or^opa : to the purpose.
Cf. ii. 46. 2; 65. 47 ; vii. 62. 10; rare in
Attic prose. jxi] ctvoi : cf. the preg-
nant use of tlvai with neg., c. 2. 5 ;
49. 11; delay must not be allowed.
ofwos B K-rt. : " in spite of the resolu-
tion not to delay there was spent by
264
THUCYDIDES I. 125, 126.
&v ISet eVtavTO? /ae> ov SteTpt/fy, eXao-trop Se', TT/HV
eo~/3aXelv e? TT)^ 'ATTt/c^ /cat TO^ TroXe^uof apao~0at, fyavepws.
126 'E*> TovTft) Se eirpeo-ftevovTO TW x/>oVa> Trpo? TOV? 'j
vatov? eyK\rjfjiaTa Troiovpevoi, OTTWS (rfyl&w OTI
irp6(f)ao~L<s et77 TOV 7roXe/>tet^, 77^ ^77 Tt eo~a/covcnyo-t. /cat 2
TrpwTov fjiev Trpeo-fteiS TrefJiijjavTes oi Aa/ceSat/AO^tot e/ce-
5 Xevot* TOV9 'A^vatovs TO ayo? eXavvet^ TTJ? Oeov- TO Se
ayo? 771^ rotwSe KvXwi' 77^ 'OXv/XTTtovt/CTy? 0,^77/0 'A^z/ato? 3
TWZ^ TraXat ei5yei/>7? Te /cat Svz^aTO? eyeyaja^/cet St dvya-
repa eayevov? Meyapecu? d^Spo?, o? /caT 5 e/cetvo^ TOI'
yjpovov ervpavvei Meydyocu^. ^pcofjieva) Se TW KvXwvt ev 4
them making needful preparations
not indeed a full year, but somewhat
less." C/. Hdt. vii. 39, rV /uei/ d|i'ac
ou Ac^yU^ 60 "! Aacrffw 8e T^S d^trjs. If the
twofold proceedings at Sparta (c.
67-87 and c. 118-125) are compressed
as closely as possible after the battle
at Potidaea (c. 62), in Sept. 432, the
final resolution cannot be placed
earlier than October ; and since the
invasion of Attica took place in June,
431 (see on ii. 2. 7; 19. 4), seven or
eight months must have been spent in
preparation. For KaOi(rrafj.fvois TTO-
paffKfva^ofjLevois, cf. ii. 6. 3; 94. 11;
iii. 28. 17; v. 12. 5. 9. TOV iroXcpov
. . . <|>avpws : in distinction from the
partial breach of the truce by the
Thebans in the attack on Plataea,
which took place 80 days before (ii.
19- 1). See Vomel, Frankf. Herbstpr.
1845, p. 8.
126. Meanwhile the Spartans de-
mand the banishment of the descendants
of those who had Incurred pollution in the
matter of Ci/lon's attempted usurpation.
Narration of this event.
1. cirpto-ptv'ovTo : impf . as introduc-
ing the negotiations, which, with vari-
ous digressions, occupy c. 126-138.
2. on fwytoTtl irpo'cjxxcns : the strong-
est possible excuse. Cf. c. 141. 4. 3.
c<raKov<rw(ri : cf. c. 82. 11. 4. irpw-
TOV n 'v : the correl. to t';iis is vtrrepoy
Se in c. 139. 3. 5. TO ofyos \av'viv :
a formula. Cf. c. 127. 1 ; 128. 2; 135.
3; ii. 13. 9; Soph. 0. T. 97, /xfao^o
eXavvfiv. ri &yos = rovs tvaye'ts, i.e.
TOWS ficydvovs ruv Spaaravruv rb &yos.
TTJS Qeov sc. rrjs 'Adrjvas. 6. KvXwv
ifv : for the abrupt form of the com-
mencement, see on c. 24. 1 ; for the
fact, cf. Hdt. v. 71. The ancient rhet-
oricians, admiring the clearness of
this narration, said of this writer, AeW
eyf\affft> evravQa. Schol. 'OX.VfiTn.o-
vticrjs: probably 01. 35, B.C. 640; his
attempt on the Acropolis, 01. 42, B.C.
612. avfip may belong to either the
preceding or following word (cf. Hdt.
v. 71), but the latter is more likely
since 'OXi/yUTrio^/crjy often stands abs.
Cf. Plat. Rep. 465 d. 7. TWV -rrd-
X<u : cf. ii. 35. 17. 8. 0o/y'vovs : on
him, see Arist. Pol. viii. 4. 5 (1505 a,
24) ; Met. i. 2. 19 ; Grote, III. chap.
9, p. 43 ; Curtius, Hist, of Greece, I.
p. 305. He was contemporary with
Periander of Corinth.
9. xpwixc'vw : here only in Thuc. for
tHtJCYDIDES I. 126.
265
10 AeX<ot<? avzlXev 6 deos ev rfj rov Atos rrj /aeytcrrTy eoprrj
/caraXa/3etv rrjv *ABijvoJuav d/cpoVoXii/. 6 Se napd re rov 5
0eayeVov<? Suva^u^ Xa/3a;z> KOI rovs <tXov<? dVaTretcra?, 7ra-
ST) Trrj\0ov 'OXv/xTrta rot eV neXoTrov^cra), Kare'Xa/3e TT)*/
d/cpoVoXtz' a>s em rupawtSt, i/o/Atcras eoprr^v re row Ato?
15 /u.eyt(TT7^f etfat /cat eaurw rt TrpocnJKew 'OXvyuTrta veviKjjKOTi.
et Se eV 777 'Am/cr; ^ aXXo#i TTOU 17 /leyicrr^ eoprrj eiprfTo, 6
oure eKeti/o9 en /carevoi^cre TO re ^aa/ruov OVK ISi^Xov
(eorrt yap /cat A&rjvatatit Atacrta, a /caXetrat Ato? eoprrj
MetXt^tov /xeytcrr^, e^iw TT}? TroXecy?, e^ 7)
20 TroXXot ov^( te/seta, dXXa 6vp.ara eTrt
#W5 ytyz^wcr/cett' eTre^etp^cre rw epyw. ot 8* 'A^vatbc aicrdo- l
fj.evoi efiorjOrjO'dv re Tra^S^yotet e/c rait' dypaV ITT' aurov?
/cat 77/3Otr/ca#eo/Aez'ot CTroXtop/cou^. ^pwov Se eTTtytyvo/Ae- 8
inquiring of an oracle, and rare in
Attic (Aeschin. in. 124), but freq. in
Hdt.: i. 46; 47; 53; 85; iii. 57; iv. 150;
151; 157; vii. 141 ; 220. For this we
have firepcaTav in c. 25.8; 118. 20.
10. rif fw-yioTTj : for the art., c/". c. 23. 16.
13. t'lnfjXOov : the plur. with the
name of the festival, perhaps as in-
cluding a number of spectacles. So
v. 75. 8, Kapv?o (rvjxoLvov^ OVTO. But
the sing, also occurs where merely
a date is given, v. 49. 1 ; viii. g. 3.
Kiihn. 365 b. rd cv ntXoirowT]'<ra> :
Schol., TOUTO irpofffQ-riKtv, firtiSri ferny
'OAv/xirta /cal eV Ma/ceSoi'ia Kal ev 'A6rf-
vais. 14. (is irl rvpavviSi: the per-
sonal end indicated by these words is
expressed in Hdt. v. 71, M Tvpawtii
iKo^-rifff, in the verb. 15. eavru TI
irpoo-rJKiv : had some special reference to
him. Cf. \i. 29. 10 ; \. 66. 18. 'OX.v'p/rria
veviKiiKOTi : ff. Arist. Bhet . i. 2. 13 ; avai-
pfiv, Hdt. vi. 36; Kpartiv Kal e<TTf<pBai,
Lucian. de mere. cond. 13; Olympia
coronari, Hor. Epist. i. i. 60.
16. ctfn]To : had been designated, was
meant. 17. OUT . . . KaTtvorjo-e : for
the tense, cf. c. 66. 9 ; he had not gone
on and considered. T . . . OVK : for
ovre because the neg. belongs closely
to the verb, " would not make plain."
See on c. 5. 14. 18. Aicuria : cf. Ar.
Nub. 408, 864 ; celebrated in Anthes-
terion, Febr. A. Mommsen, Heortol.
p. 19. 19. MeiXixCou: mentioned by
Arist. de Mund. 7, among the general
epithets of Zeus. Xen. An. vii. 8. 4 ;
Pausan. i. 37. 4. iravSr|fj.ti : as a gen-
eral festival of the people, not in all
demes. C. Wachsmuth, Rhein. Mus.
23, p. 178,note 31. 20. 8v>aTa irix-
pia : Schol., TWO. W/t/*aTa fls <(av ft-op-
<pas rervv'tafjifva. Kr. regards iroAAoJ
. . . tvtxtapia as a gloss. This is not
unlikely ; but the addition more prob-
ably begins at t|o> TTJS WA&>S. See
App.
22. ir' CLVTOVS : sc. rovs an<pl Ku-
\wva. 23. cirfyfyvoiic vou : being spent
over the siege. Cf. iv. 26. 11, 6 XP OVO *
THUCYDIDES I. 126.
vov o ifjvaLOL rpv^d/xei^ot rrj Trpoo-eoptia aTrfi\6ov ot
25 TroXXot, TTiTpe\jjavT<; TOI<? 6vv6a oip^ovcri rrjv <$)V\aK^v
KCU TO TTOLV avTOKpaTopcn SiaOtlvai y av aptcrra Stayt-
yvo)o~K(j)o~L rore oe TO. TroXXa TMV TroXtrtKoV ol kvvta ap-
^o^re? Trpao~o~ov. ol oe ^iera TOV KuXawos TroXtop/cov/xe- 9
VOL <Xavpa>? elyov (TLTOV re KOU vSarog curopta. 6 JJLCV 10
30 ovv KvXaiv /cat 6 dSeXc^os avrou e/cStSpao-Kovo-u> ot 8'
ttXXoi, W5 6TTL^OVTO KOLL Til>S KOL aTTe^VyCTKOV VTTO TOV
XI/AOV, Ka6it,ovo-iv eirl TOV /Sw/xw t^erat rw eV r^ a/cpo-
TroXet. dvao'T'^a'a^Te? Se avrou? ot raV ' A07)vaia>v ITTL- 11
a>s ecoptav
irapa \6yov eirtyiyv^fifvos. 24. Tpw\o-
fitvoi : in iv. 60. 13 and vii. 28. 23 we
have the pf. partic. from stem rpvxo-;
in iii. 93. 9 and vii. 48. 11 the fut. and
aor. from ficrpuxo- : these are the only
forms in Thuc. of this verb, which
often occurs in Horn., the Attic poets
(Soph. Aj. 604; 0. T.666; Track. 110;
Eur. #Yp/j. 147 ; .He/. 521 ; Ar. Pax,
989; Ach. 68), and in later writers.
It is not used by Hdt., and is rare in
Attic prose (Xen. Hell. v. 2. 4). ol
iroXXoC: added for precision. Cf. c.
2.24; 18. 2; 119.6. 25. TOIS vvea
apxowri : at their head was Megacles.
Plut. Sol. 12. 26. avTOKparopo-i :
with unlimited powers for tins occasion ;
i.e. without consulting the people.
oipio-ra : a pred. adj. to an understood
elvai with a general subj. supplied
from what precedes, as is shown by vi.
26. 4. Cf. vi. 8. 15 ; viii. 67. 18. 27.
TO'T Sc : i.e. before the legislation of
Solon; from which time the adminis-
trative power of the Archons gradually
decreased, and was restricted chiefly
to judicial functions. Schomann, An-
tiq. of Greece, I. p. 389. Wecklein
thinks that in these words we have a
correction of the statement of Hdt. v.
71, that 01 irpv-rdfies ruv vavKpaptav, oiirep
fve/j.ov r6rf rks 'AO^vas, were charged
with the repression of Cylon. Per-
haps these officers may have been
subordinate to the Archons, and have
acted as the agents of the Archon
Eponymus in this affair. So Wachs-
muth, Hell. Alt. I. p. 437. Grote, III.
chap. 10, p. 53.
29. <t>X.avpus t\ ov: on ly nere m
Thuc. ; cf. Hdt. iii. 1 29. Thuc. does not
use the adj. fyXavpos, but (pavAos, though
not (pavAu>s.32. Ka0tov<riv iKe'rai : see
on c. 24. 19. TOV PWJIO'V : of Athena.
33. avao-T^'o-avTcs : the regular
word for this action. Cf. c. 128. 3;
137.!; iii. 28. 13; 75. 16, 24. 01 TWV
'A6T)vav . . . TT]V <j>v\aKTJv : note the
very unusual position of the part. gen.
between art. and noun. See on c. 9. 4,
and Kr. Spr. 47, 9, 11. The pass,
subj. here from the dat. of person
with act., the ace. of thing being re-
tained. G. 1239 ; H. 819 b. But the
ace. of thing is subj. in v. 31. 14.
34. <os c'wpcov art. : when they saw them
near death ; the reason of rb avaffTTJa-cu
being that the temple might not be
THUCYDIDES I. 126, 127.
267
/cat eVt
35 T<U iepa), (f)' & p,r)$v KCLKOV
Ka0^ofjLevov<s 8e
[eV rot? /Sabots] a> TrJ TrapoSw Ste^p^Vavro. /cat
TOUTOV eVayet? /cat aXtr^/Dtoi T^S ^eov e/cetvot re
e/caXoiWo Kat TO yeVo? TO oV' e/ceiVeoz'. T^Xaaav /xev ow
40 /cat ot 'A^z/atot TOU<? evayets TOVTOUS, 7?Xacre Se /cat KXeo-
fjLvr)<; 6 Aa/ceSat/xoVtos vcrrepov pera. ' A07)vai<t)i> o~Tao~ta-
tflVTwv, TOV? T ^ai^Ta? eXavvot'Tes /cat TO>I/ TtOvcayTaiv
TO, 6o~Ta d^eXwTe? e^e)8aXov KaryXOov JJLCVTOL vcrrepov,
/cat TO yeVo? avrotv ecrrw ert e^ TT^ TroXet.
127
TOVTO 8^ TO ayo? ot Aa/ceSat/awtot e/ceXevo^ eXav- l
Sfjdev Tot? ^eot? npwrov Tip,(opovvT<;, etSoTe? 8e
IIe/3t/cXea
polluted with corpses. 35. }>' co :
see on c. 103. 2. This clause belongs
to avaar^ffavrfs. oira-ya-yovrts : i-e.
to execution. Cf. c. 128.4; iii. 68. 12;
Lat. due ere. 36. eirl TWV 0-cp.vwv
Oewv : the sanctuary of the Eumeni-
des, which lay between the Acropolis
and the Areopagus. Cf. Ar. Eq. 1312,
KaBriffdai fj.oi SoKta VI TOJJ/ ffffiviav Betav.
Probably Dobree is right in rejecting
ev TO?S ^(afjLols as a gloss ; they fled to,
not sat on, the altars (Plut. Sol. 12,
rois /Sopors irpo(T<pvy6vrfs). 37. cv rg
irapo'Scp : to be connected with tca6eo-
Htvovs ; some on the way to execution
perceived what was to be their fate,
and sought safety at the altars of the
Eumenides. SuxpnVavro : c f- i- 36.
15; vi. 61. 17; freq. in Hdt. 38.
dXiTrfpioi TTJS Oeov : probably was the
standing designation of those con-
cerned in this crime. Cf, Ar. Eq.
445. The adj. expresses extreme out-
rage. Dem. xviu. 159 ; Aeschin. in.
131. 39. TO -y'vos: chiefly the Alc-
maeonidae, from Megacles who was
their head.
40. TJXcurE : note the anaphora. Cf.
c. 28. 8; 30. 17; 47. 7; ii. 85. 7.
K\0|i'vTis KTt. : after the fall of the
Pisistratidae, he supported Isagoras
against Clisthenes, the head of the
Alcmaeonidae, and compelled him for
a short time to flee; B.C. 508, Ol. 68.
1. Hdt. v. 70 ; Curtius, Hist, of Greece,
I. p. 412 ff. So the ffraffis here is that
of the aristocratic faction. 42. TOWS
re connects this with the
preceding, and the following xai
even. But Kr. after P. brackets e|e^o-
\ov. 43. KaTTJXOov: see on c. 113.
14. {i'<rTpov : probably in the same
year, B.C. 508, in consequence of the
adherence of the &ov\-l) to the consti-
tution. Hdt. v. 72 ; Grote, IV. chap.
31, p. 92.
127. This demand was specially
directed against Pericles.
1. Sif: so ovv (c. 26. 1; 51. 1) and
8' olv (c. 3. 19; 10. 33 ; 63. 4), after a
considerable digression ; here refer-
ring to c. 126. 5. 2. Sij0v: as they
pretended; see on c. 92. 3. Here and
in iv. 99. 7 placed before the words
268
THUCYDIDES I. 127, 128.
epa /cat vo^it,ovTe<^ e/CTrecroWos OLVTOV paov cr^urt irpo-
5 vw/ou> ra 0,770 TO>V 'AOrjvaiwi'. ov UCVTOI TOO~OVTOV ^X- 2
TTL^OV iraOelv av avTov TOVTO, ocrov Sta/SoX^ Oicreiv avrw
rjv TrdXw, &>9 /cat Sta rrjv e/cetvov ^v^fyopav TO pe-
carat 6 TrdXe/xog. <av yap Sv^arwraro? TWV KaB' 3
eavrov /cat aywv rrjv TroXtretav rjvavTiovTO irdvTa rot?
10 Aa/ceSatjUOz>tots, /cat ou/c eta V7ret/ceu>, ciXX' e? rov vrdXe-
/xov wp/jia rev? 'A&ptuou?.
128 'AvTK\evov Se /cat ot 'A^^atot rov? Aa/ce8at/xo^t- l
ovs TO a7ro Tawdpov ayo? eXawew. ot yap Aa/ceSat^ad-
vtot dvacrn^o' acre's TTOTC e/c rov itpov TOV IIocretSa)vo9 aTro
referred to; unusual, but c/. Soph.
TV. 382; Eur. Or. 1119. irpwrov:
enhancement of the irony ; first of
all, potissimum. Cf. Eur. Med.
377 ; Phoen. 886. tlSo'rts 8c : from
the position this means, but in fact be-
cause they knew. 3. irpocrcxo'nevov
avrp : sc. r<f &yei ; an unusual expres-
sion, explained by Plut. Per. 33, rb
&yos, $ rb /j.rirp60ev yevos rov HfptK\fOvs
Hvoxov ?tv. His mother was Agariste,
the niece of the Alcmaeonid Clisthe-
nes. Hdt. vi. 131. 4. irpoxwpciv: inf.
pres. in sense of fut. after vofj.i(ovTes.
See on c. 82. 18 ; 93. 13. But St. reads
paov &f fftytffi, and so B., v. H. Sh.
thinks the pres. inf. is retained from
the dir. disc., comparing iv. 24. 12 ; viii.
27. 14. 5. Tadiro TWV "A0Tjvawv : what
they hoped from the Athenians. Cf. iii.
4. 19; v. 37. 18; vii. 77. 17; viii. 48.
18; 51. 15; 56.3.
5. ov TOCTOVTOV . . . 6'crov : see on c.
88. 2. 6. iraOciv av . . . ol'crav : the for-
mer of the limited act of banishment,
the latter of enduring disfavour. Cf.
c. 140. 28; ii. 64. 21; iii. 13. 28; 38.
12. Herbst, Hamb. Progr., 1867, p.
14. Thuc. uses q>4pnv in this sense
only with a thing for subj. (cf. c. 5.
10; 33. 11; ii. 37. 18; iv. 17. 4; vi.
1 6. -5) ; so here TOVTO Tb jrpay/j.a must
be supplied. 7. TTJV iro'Xiv : = TOI/S
7roA.tTas. Ttiv Kevov v}i.4>opav : the
Lacedaemonians profess to regard his
connexion with the Alcmaeonidae as
a misfortune. TO (xc'pos : see on c.
74. 23. 8. 4'o-rai : emphatic by its
position. See on c. 2. 5.
wv: always with emphasis when it
precedes (cf. c. 21. 5; 124. 4; 130.
2 ; ii. 2. 11; vi. 15. 9) ; since he was un-
doubtedly the most influential man at
that time in Athens. 9. u-ywv : cf. ii.
65. 34. 10. OVK el'a : cf. c. 28. 9 ;
52. 13 ; 133. 13; vi. 72. 7.
128. Counter-demands of the Athe-
nians. The plans and last fortunes of
Pausanias. Chaps. 128-134.
1, 6. dvTEKc'Xevov . . . CKe'Xcvov:
marked anaphora in reference to c.
127. 1. Cf. c. 30. 17. 2. TO Airo Tcu-
vdpov 6/yos : i.e. the guilt which reached
Sparta from thence. In 4, however,
the expression is local, unless, indeed,
it is repeated there by mistake. For
the particulars, see Paus. iv. 24. 6,
and on the chronology, Kr. Stud. I.
THUCYDIDES I. 128. 269
Tawapov ran/ EtXwrwi' i/cera? GtTrayayoVTe?
5 Si' o ST) /cat cr<icru> avrots vo/Aiouo~t TOZ> peyav o~eto~/AOi>
yevecrOai ev ^Tra-pry. K\evoi> Se /cat TO TTJS XaX/aot/cov 2
ayo<? e'Xawetv aurovs e'yeVeTO Se TotoVSe eVeiS?) Ilav- 3
crania? 6 Aa/ceSat/xoVto? TO Trpwrov fJieTaire^Bel^ VTTO
^napTioiTtov avro TT?<? a/>X^ ? T ^ 5 e ' v 'EXX^cTTrwroj /cat /cpi-
10 $etg VTT' avrvv direXvBir} /ar) aSt/ceti', S^jaocrta yu,ei/ ov/cert
, tSta 8e avro? TpLTjpr) \a{$<t>v 'Ep^tto^tSa ai^eu
d<^t/c^etrat e? 'EXXTycrTrovro*', ral /xei/ Xoyw
eVt roz/ 'EXX^vt/coi/ TroXeyMov, T&> Se e/>yw TO, 77/305 /8ao~tXea
Trpay/xara 7rpao"o"et^, aicnrep /cat ro Trpairov eve^eCprjcrev,
15 (f)Lfjievo<; rrjs 'EXXi^^t/crJ? dp^rj<;. evepyzcriav Se aTro rovSe 4
Trp<i)Tov e? /SacrtXea /care^ero /cat TOU Travro? TrpayjaaTo?
dpXrjv eVotT^craro Bv^a^rto^ yap eXait' riry irporepa TTCL- 5
povcria fjLera rrjv IK KvTrpou dva^coprjcTLV (etyov Se M^Sot
avro /cat /3ao~tXe'a;s Trpocr^/co^re'? rti^e? /cat ^vyye^et? ot
152 ff. 4. dira-ya-yo VTCS : see on c. rai to express purpose (c/. c. 50. 3;
126. 35. 5. 81' o 8ij : referring to a 57. 12), though a different form has
well-known fact. <r<j>i<riv avrois : the intervened, as in c. 72. 6. The verb
direct reflexive used for the indirect. implies, as often, secret management ;
Kr. *S^r. 51, 2, 7. C/. ii. 21. 19. here of his negotiations with the Per-
<rei(T|idv : c/1 c. 101. 5. 6. TT}S XoXiaoi- sian king. 15. TT}S 'EXXTjviKrfs apX 1 !?
KOV : sc. 'AQrivcis, from her temple in the control of all Greece.
the citadel, of which Paus., iii. 17.2, tvcpyccrCav Se Kre. : this is an ex-
says, r6v re vabv 6fjioitas Kal rb &ya\fj.a planation of tvexeiptiae- two TowSe :
firoffia-avTo 'AQrivas XO.\K ovv. Curtius, " from the following circumstance,"
Pelop. II. 227 ff. belongs to both the following mem-
8. TO irpurov : for the facts, cf. c. bers. 16. KarcOcro : see on c. 33. 6.
95. 3-6. 11. avev AaKcSaijAOVicov : The aors. KarfBtro and fTroi-fiffa.ro, as
= ou KtXev<Ta.vTt>>v avrcav, c. 131. 3. in c. 66. 9, to be rendered with 'had.'
13. TOV 'EX\TiviKov iroXe^ov : not as To the phrase tvepyeffiav KartBero cor-
in c. 112. 3, but the war still waged responds, as its pass., ne'irai <rot euepye-
by the Greeks against the Persians. aia. in c. 129. 13. es .ScwriAea belongs
The expression is used with reference to evepyeffiai; as in c. 41. 8.
to the character which Pausanias, the 17. -rp trpoTe'p<j irapoverCq. : see c.
former general of the Hellenes, would 94. 7. The dat. of time, as in c.
wish to give to his movements. Ullrich, 44-3; ii. 20. 3; iii. 54. 13. Kr. Spr.
Die hell. Kr. p. 22-31. 14. irpeur- 48,2,9. 19. irpoo-n'KOVTts : partic. as
<rciv : loosely connected with aipiKve'i- subst. with adnominal gen. GMT.
270
THUCYDIDES I. 128, 129.
20 eaX&Krcu> eV avrw rdre) TOUTOV? ou? eXa/Sev a
/8ao"tXet Kpv<j>a TMV aXXaw ^v^^d^oiv, ru> Se Xdya> a,7re-
pacrav avrov. eV/aao'cre Se raura /xera FoyyvXav rov
ew?, aiTrep eVeYpei/fe TO re BvdVrtoz' /cat TOV? cu^-
eVe/M/fe Se KCU eVtcrroX^ rw FdyyvXoi' <e'-
25 povra. avT<5 eveyeypaTrro Se raSe eV ctvr^, 0*5 v<TTpov
avevpeOir) " Ilai'crcu'tas 6 rjytfJLwv rrj? STraprr^? rovcrSe re 7
crot ^api^ecrOaL /SovXapevos dTTOTre^iret Sop! e\a)i>, KOL
TTOtou/aat, et /cat crot So/cet, Ovyarepa re T>)J>
Kai crot ^TrdpTrjv re KCU r^v aXXrjv 'EXXaSa V
30 ptov iroiT^o'ai. Su^aro? Se So/cw el^at ravra Trpa^a
o~ou /SovXevd/xei'og. et ow rt ere rovrwv dpe'cr/cet,
ai/Spa TTICTTOV CTT! 6a\aicr(Tav St' ov TO \OLTTOV TOV? Xd-
129 yous TrotTycrd/Ae^a." TocrauTa p,e^ -^ ypa^>^ eS^Xou- Se'^o-
828. ot . . . r6r : by placing r6re
thus in connexion with what pre-
cedes, instead of joining it with TOU-
TOUS, as is usually done, the rel. clause
gets its full force ; " and these were at
that time taken prisoners." Bekk.,
Kr., and B. bracket ol on the ground
that Thuc. uses *x* lv in this sense
with only a single sub j. But the men-
tion of TrpoffT)KovTfs (connexions in gene-
ral) and tvyyfvels (blood-relations) after
MijSoi is like that of the leaders with
their troops. 21. TWV oXXcov gvpiia-
Xv : SAAos used as when it implies not
identity of class with what precedes,
but only extension of number. Cf.
ii. 14. 3 ; 77. 12 ; iii. 19. 8 ; iv. 100. 12.
Kr. Spr. 50, 4, 11. T w \o'-ya> : as he
represented. Cf. ii. 65. 40. 22*. avrov :
so Hdt. ii. 182, a.TrftiiSpijffKov TOVS 'Al-
yvTTTOV TTOiSaS.
c-irpao-o-t 8 : cf. c. 88. 1. 23. cJircp :
with the Vat. Ms. for S, is very suit-
able in reference to this important
agent, the very man to whom. Cf. c.
89. 6. 24. Kal e'irio-ToXTJv : the or-
der similar to c. 9. 6 ; 1 1 . 10 ; v. 7. 20 ;
Dem. HI. 6. 26. avsvpeOr] : here
only in Thuc.; freq. in Hdt., as i. 67;
137; iv. 44; vii. 8. 7 3; ix. 12.
rovorSs T : correlative to Kal yvtii-
/J.T/IV iroiovjj.a.1. 27. dnroire'nirei : the
easy conjecture of airon e/j.Tra> to cor-
respond with Troiovfj.a.1 is refuted by a
similar change of person in Xen. Hell.
v. i. 31. Cf. also c. 129. 3, and the
treaty in iv. 118. Sopi: old and
poetic form for S6pari ; so in iv. 98.
27. 28. y v "K >T l v iroiovnai : farm the
design. Cf. ii. 2. 24 ; vii. 72. 8. rr\v
<nfv : for the order, see on c. i. 6.
31. dpc'o-Kei: here only in Thuc. with
ace., but pass, in c. 129. 14 (but freq.
in Plat., as Theaet. 172 d ; 202 c ; so
Soph. Aj. 584); with dat., c. 38. 8;
iv. 113. 3; 121. 3; v. 37. 13; vi. 24.
16; vii. 49. 18; viii. 43. 11 ; 48. 20.
32. irl 0aXcur<rav : an oriental desig-
nation of the coast of Asia Minor in-
habited by the Greeks.
THUCYDIDES I. 129.
271
771? Se r\crQri re rfj emorcX^ /cat aTrocrreXXet '
rw 3>apva.Kov eVt OdXacrcrav Kal /ceXevet avrov TTJV re
AacncuXtru' crarpaTreiav irapaXafielv MeyaySar^v aTraXXa-
5 avTa, 05 rrporepov ypx > ^at T^apd Havcraviav eg BudV-
rtoi' eTTLO'ToXrjv dWeTreTt^et avTW &>9 ra^tcrTa SiaTTc'^/at
cr<^>paytSa aTroSet^ai, /cat T^V rt avroi Ilavcrai'iag
rrepl TMV eavrov Trpay^drtov, irpdcrcreiv fc>g
apterra Kat TrtcrroTara. 6 Se d^t/cd/xevo? ra re aXXa 2
10 liroLrjcrev (Zcrrrep etp^ro /cat XT)^ eVtcrroXT)^ 8te7rejai//ev
d^reyeypaTrro Se rctSe '"IlSe Xeyet /3acrtXeu<? Hep^? IIat- 3
(Tavia /cat ron/ dv^pwv ou? yaot irepav ^aXdcrtn^? e/c Bv-
a^rtou ecrajcra? /cetrat crot evepyecrta ei/ rw ^erepoj ot/cw
eg act dVdypaTrros, /cat rot? Xdyot? rot? 0,770 crou dpe-
15 cr/co/xat. /cat ere /xi^re vv^ ft^' rjpepa eTTtcr^erco w<rre di/et-
129. 2.'ApTapa^ov: the well-known
general of Xerxes. Q/. Hdt. vii. 66; viii.
1 26 ff. 4. Aao-KvXiriv : this satrapy,
so called from Dascylium in Bithynia
(Xen. /Te/7. iv. i. 15), comprehended
the northern part of Asia Minor ; that
of Sardis, the southern. diroXXd-
ijavTa : relieving, superseding. Of. c. 90.
17. 5. Kal . . . dvT6ir6Ti0i, avra> : and
he charged him with a letter in reply
(addressed) to Pausanias at Byzantium.
As the following inf. depends on the
sense of Ke\eveiv, the const, would
have been more regular if avTeireriOei
had been expressed as partic. For
a similar irregularity, see on c. 16.
2. irapd is used of the official ad-
dress of Pausanias. 7. TT}V <r<j>pa-
yt8a: i.e. the impression of the royal
seal on the letter. Cf. Xen. Hell. vii.
I. 39. 8. touTov: i.e. 8a<nA.e'cos : here
an indirect reflexive (cf. c. 128. 5), o
being found only in Plato. Kr. ^pr.
51, 2, 4 and 5.
11. cuSe Xt'-yti /ere. : the same direct
beginning, without a x a ' l P etv i n the
letter of Amasis to Polycrates, Hdt.
iii. 40. See Bernays, Die Heraclit.
Brief e, p. 118. 12. TUJV dvSpcov : in
regard to these men, depending loosely
on fvepyeffia. 13. Karat <roi tvtpyt-
a-ia.: pf. pass, of (KaTa)ri6fddat, C.
128. 16, the service is laid up, pre-
served; the execution of this is ex-
pressed in avaypairros (accent as avd-
5oros, iii. 52. 9, and both in meaning
of past partic. ; Kiihn. 147 c, /3). Cf.
Hdt. viii. 85, &v\aicos evepyerijs @affi~
Aeos aveypaQr]. Such benefactors opo-
adyyai Ka\fovrai TlfpaiaTi. 14. Is
cU: cf. e's (TreiTa, C. 130. 10; e's avQis,
iv. 63. 8. rots OTTO <rov : see on c.
37. 5. 15. (jn]T vvi- KT. : in oriental
style. Cf. Hdt. v. 23. tiriCTX^Tw :
trans, hinder. Cf. iv. 5. 5. Prob. aor.
Kiihn. 397, 3. 'The pres indie. e'ir-
<rx m n i- 45- 15. dvcivai : become
slack in : usually with ace. of subst.
Cf. iv. 27. 8, <f>v\aKr)i>. Xen. Mem.
ii. I. 33, /j.t6iaffi TO SeofTa irpdrreiv.
272
THUCYDIDES I. 129, 130.
vai TrpaGcreiv rt a>v e/xot vmcryyei, [JLVJOC ^pvcrov /cat ap-
yvpov Sairdvy /ce/cwXvo~$a> /XT^Se crr/Dartd? 77X77 $et, et Trot
Set 7ra/3ayty^ecr#at, dXXd /xer' ' Apraftd^ov d^Spo? dya#ov,
6V crot eVe/xi//a, Trpacrcre Oapcrwv /cat rd e'/xd /cat rd o~d
130 67777 /cdXXtcrra /cat dpurra e^et dya^ore'pots." ravra Xa- 1
ySwv 6 ITavcravtas rd ypd/x/xara, ai^ /cat irporepov iv /xe-
ydXw d^tw/xart UTTO r<w 'EXX^z/cuz-' Std TT)V HXaratdcrtv
T^yejLxovta^, 7ToXX&> rore /xdXXoz/ T^pro /cat ov/ceVt eSwaro
5 ev TW Ka.OecrT'rjKOTL T/ooTTO) ^Storeuetv, dXXd cr/cevd? re
St/cd? eVSud/xevo? e/c row Buavrtov e^TJet /cat Std rry?
Tropevo/xevov avrov MijSot /cat AtyvTrrtot e$opv(f>6povv
re IIe/3crt/cr)i/ TraperiOeTo, /cat /care^etv r>)^ Std-
ov/c eSwaro, dXX' epyot? (3pa^eo~L irpov$ij\ov a rrj
Cf. Plut. JFb6. 8; Aemil. 12; also the
epigram in vi. 59. 16. There is no
proper opposition here ; for he grew
not in the estimation of others, but
in his own self-conceit : and ou/ceVt
(ovva.ro refers to the moral feebleness
of vanity. 5. v: within the limits of.
TO Ka0e<rTT)Ko'Ti Tpo'irw : the style
established and traditional among the
Greeks. Cf. TO. KaOetrroara v6fj.i/j.a, C.
132. 9; iii. 9. 1 ; 56. 5. tnccvds MrjSi-
KOS : the rare pi. points to the vari-
ous articles of Eastern costume (see
on c. 2. 12), and the verb tvSve-
ff9ai probably to the ava^vpiSes (Xen.
Ci/r. viii. 3. 13) as well as to the KO.V-
Svs. 7. 'Sopv(|>opovv : with ace. Cf.
Hdt. ii. 168; iii. 127; Plat. Rep.
575 b. 8. Tpaireav T : the third
member, not related to the following
Kal. irapeTiOero : had placed before
Mm, the mid. with causative mean-
ing. G. 1245 ; H. 815 ; Kiihn. 374,
7. Ka-re'xeiv : cf. ii. 65. 33 ; iii.
62. 13; iv. 130. 27. rr\v Siavoiav:
his real purpose. Cf. c. 132. 20; ii. 20,
19 ; iv. 52. 10. 9. Ppaxe'cri : trlflinc/.
16. uirwrxvi : this form of the second
sing. mid. is rightly preferred by St. to
-vp of Mss. So also in vi. 14. 1, ^-ye?
should be written ; the only instances
in Thuc. of this person. 17. KCKCO-
\v(T0w : sc. TOVTO, & Trpaffffftv /j,f\\fts,
unless the verb is to be taken impers.,
let there be no impediment. Cf. iv. 14.
14, and see on c. 46. 1. 19. 4'irepJ/a :
the past from the point of view of
the reader. Cf. c. 23. 21. GMT. 60 ;
H. 838 ; Kr. Spr. 53, 10, 1.
130. 2. TO, ypdiijAaTa : = r^v firttrro-
\i]v, which is used with it in vii. 8. 12, 15.
Cf. also c. 133. 1; 137. 20. 3. viro
T5v 'EXXiJvwv : uTrJwith d|ia>^a in pass,
sense. Cf. vi. 15. 10; and so with
8<{a(Tyua in c. 141. 34; with apx-fi, n.
65. 40 ; with Quyfi in viii. 64. 14. The
partic. &v (see on c. 127. 8) here and
vi. 15. 9, of the impf., being held as he
was before in high consideration, height-
ens the following climax. IlXa-
Tcua<riv : locative. G. 296 ; H. 220.
4. rjpTO : alpeffOai, rare in Attic in
metaphorical sense, = ivalpftrOai (c.
120. 19; iv. 18. 17), is freq. later.
THUCYDIDES I. 130, 131.
273
10 yvo^JCQ /M,eioz><u? e<j eVetra e/teXXe irpd^eLv, SvcrTrpocroSoi' 2
re avrov Trapel^e /cat ry opyy ovrto ^a\7rfj l^pTjro e'g
7rdVra<? 6/xota>9 a>crre yxTyoeVa ovvacrOai TrpocrteVat oioirep
/cat 7/y>o9 rov<? 'A^Tpatovs ov^( r\Kicrra. 17 ^vpfjia^ia /xere'crn?.
131 ot Se Aa/ce8at^wtot alcrdo^evoi TO re irpoyrov St' avra l
ravra dve/ca\ecrav avrov, /cat eVetSr) r$ 'E^toi/iSt i^t ro
Seurepoi> e/CTrXevcras ot> /ceXevcrdVr&w avrwv rotavra e<at-
vero TTOLMV, /cat e'/c rov Bv^avrtou ySta VTT' ' A.9f]va.Lcav
5 e'/CTToXtop/CT^^et? e<? /xe^ rTyv ^TrdpTrjv OVK iirave^aipei, e?
Se KoXai^a? ra? TpwaSas i$pv0el<; updo'crav re ecrTyyye'X-
Xero avrots Trpo? rov? fiapfidpovs /cat ov/c CTT' ayaOcp rrjv
Cf. c. 14. 11; 117. 11. Here these
are innovations in his mode of life.
IT] Y 1 "*! 1 !) : belongs to efj.e\\e, what
in his heart he purposed. 10. |*io-
vcas : so iv. 19. 16 ; vi. 27. 9. On a
larger scale than was permitted by
ordinary Hellenic relations. This is
the only form of this adv., fi.t?ov be-
ing probably always adj. Cf. other
similar advs., pf<.6v<as, Soph.; &t\riA-
vias, Ka\\ioi>cas, \a.aa&v<as, Plat. ; Kpeiff-
(rovccs, Antiph. ; e~)(6i6vuis, Xen. See
Ktihn. 158, note 1. es Jirtira: see on
c. 123. 2; usually ts rb tireira, ii. 64.
27 ; iv. 18. 22 ; 64. 21.
11. T : inferential, and so. <Jp-
yi] : in the old, chiefly poetic, sense of
temper. Cf. c. 140. 3; iii. 82. 19;
viii. 83.15. x ^"""!] 1 harsh, imperi-
ous. 12. SvvatrOai : i.e. without dis-
agreeable consequences. Kr. pro-
poses to omit ovvaaOat and bring
Trpoffifvat from irpotririfu, ' to admit to
his presence.' But would not this
rather be irpoaita6a.i 1 13. -rj
see c. 95. 4, TOI/S
131. 1. aUr0o(ievoi: see on c. 95.
21. TO re irpaJrov : not only the Jirst
time; c. 95. 9. 2. dvcKaXco-av : Aarf
<Aey recalled him ; though in parataxis,
really a prot. to what follows. Cf. c.
126. 17; 128. 16. P. reads d^e/caAe-
ffaiTo with some Mss., which is less
common; not used elsewhere by
Thuc. in this sense. "We have /tera-
Tre/j.ireff0ai in C. 95. 9; 128. 8. rg
'EpfuoviSi : the art., because known
from c. 128. 11. 4. PIO. . . . KiroXi-
opKT]0is: forcibly dislodged. He was
forced to retire from Byzantium,
where he had established himself, c.
128. 17. We must not think of a
regular siege. 6. KoXcovas : see
Strab. xiii. I. 19; Pausan. x. 14. 1:
with the fern, noun ras 1'pydSas used
as adj. (cf. 'ids, iv. 61. 10; 'EAAas, vi,
62. 9, and see Kiihn. 405, 1), to distin-
guish it from places in Phocis and
Thessaly. I8pv0is : often used of
troops taking up a position (cf. iii. 72.
8; iv. 42. 9; 44. 11; 131.2), and then
mostly with tirt with the gen. For es,
see on c. 87. 7. irpcuro-wv : and woiov-
/j.fvos in pers. const- with the pass.
co-rjyye'AAero. Cf. iii. 16. 12; and see
Kuhn. 482, 4; 484, 17; Kr. Spr. 56,
7, 3. 7. irpo's: u-ith, of negotiations.
Cf.ii. 5. 32; iii. 28. 11; iv. 68. 14.
As applied to a number of people, ts
274 THUCYDIDES I. 131, 132.
jjLOvrjv Trotov/xei'09, OVTOJ 8r) ov/cert eVeV^ov, dXXa
T5 KTJpVKd OL 6<opOt KOL OTKVTciX'YJV elfTOV TOV KtjpVKOS /AT?
10 Xeiirea-OaL, el Se p-rj, iroXe^ov avrw ^TrapTtdYas Trpoayo-
pevew. 6 8e ^SouXo/xez^o? &>g rJKLCTTa VTTOTTTO? eu>at /cat 2
^pifjaacrt StaXvVetz/ T^P 8ta/3oX7p dve^(opei TO
e<? ^Trapr^. /cat e? /xev r^v eipKrrjv ecnriirTei
TO irpwTov VTTO Toiv e^opajv (e^ecrrt 8e rot? l(f>6pois TOV
15 ftacnXta Spacrai rovro), eTietra StaTrpa^a/xe^o? vcrTepov
er)X0e /cat KaBicrTirjcnv eavTov e? Kpicnv rot? ^SovXojiteVot?
132 Trept OLVTOV eXey^etv. /cat (fravepov p,ev etyov ovSev ol 1
^Traprtarat (r^/xetov, ovre ot e^0pol ovre 17 Tracra TroXtg,
ora> av Trtcrrevcra^Te? /Se^Satw? e'rtjawpov^To cx^Spa yeVov?
re rov /3acrtXetov WTa Kat > TW TfapovTi TI
5 (llXeto~Tap^ov yap TOI^ Aewi'tSov WTa /SacrtXea /cat
ert d^i//to9 wv eireTpoTrev ev), V7roi//ta? Se TroXXa? Trapet^e 2
may also be used. Cy. c. 132. 21. c. 2. 23; ii. 27. 7; iii. 68. 17. Cobet,
tV d-yaOi^: c/". c. 34. 4; 126. 14. 8. Mnem. 12, p. 129ff. 14. TOV pa<riX.t'a :
OVTW 8rj : see on c. 49. 30. circVxov : of course, therefore, the guardian of
intr., e?e/a_(/. C/ 1 . c. 90. 20; iv. 78. 29. the king. 15. Spacrai : see on c. 5. 12.
See on c. 129. 15. 9. encuTaXtjv: irotf?v is more common with a double
Schol., vAoj/ (TTpoyyv\ov ^fff/^fvov M- sfcc. eireira: the next step after rb
yuTjwes, which by means of a strap trpwrov ; Sffrepov, after some while.
wound around it and then written on, Siairpaa|j.vos : the object to be sup-
served the Spartans as a means of plied out of the result itself (e|rjA0e).
secret communication. Plut. Lys. Cf. iii. 82. 66; v. 89. 7. Schol., SiaKpou-
19; Nep. Pans. 3-4; A. Cell. xvii. <ra.fj.fvos r^v Karriyopiav. Grote, V.
9. 6. Pausanias was still in posses- chap. 44, p. 125, with the Schol., thinks
sion of the staff, probably as guard- by bribery. 16. c'g^XBc Kal Ka0-
ian of the young king Plistarchus. <m\<riv: on the change of tense, see
tlirov: = first ti<e\fvov and then awfiy- Kiilm. 386,6. rois Pou\o(ivois : pi.;
7\av. Cf. irpoelirov, c. 26. 20. JAT) so in iv. 1 1 8. 9; usually sing. Cf.c.26.
X.eire<r0ai, not to remain behind. More 3, 20; ii. 34. 10; iii. 66. 2; iv. 26. 15.
usual aTToAenreo-tfcu. 10. el 8e |XT] : 17. irepl avro'v : as in c. 135. 6, TOJK
see on c. 28. 10. Ti-tpJ Tlavcavtav f\4yx (av -
12. SiaXvo-civ: cf. iii. 83. 5; iv. 118. 132. 3. OTO> av KT. : &v belongs to
36. $ia\vfa6at with pi. subject and fTi/j.capovvro (would have undertaken to
reciprocal operation, c. 140. 17; 145. punish), /8eai'o>s to 7rrrev<racTes. 4.
6; v. 80. 2. 13. {(nrfarrn: pass, to TOV f3ao-i\e(ou : on the order, see on c.
v, after analogy of <?/onVrejj/, 1.6, 6. dvev|/i6s<5v: see one. 94. 1.
THUCYDIDES I. 132.
275
rfj re Trapavojjiia /cat fyXaxrei TUV flapfidpoDV /LIT) tcros /8ov-
Xeo-#at elvai rot? Trapovcn, rd re aXXa avrou aVeo-/c6Vow
et Tt TTOV e^eSeSt^TTyro TOW KadecrTotTfov vo^i^oiv Kal OTL
10 7U TCW rptVoSa Trore rov > AeX<ot9, 6V aW#ecrai> ot
"EXX^^es 0,770 raiv MifSan/ aKpoOiviov, rjia)crei> e
(T00.L avros tSia TO eXfyetoi/ roSe
eirel crrparov a>Xecre
roS
e.
15 TO /xei/ ow eXeyeto^ ot Aa/ce8at/xwtot
ev0v<s 3
has the ace. in Attic
writers ( Ar. 9. 212 ; Plat. Sep. 519 b),
the gen. in Hdt. i. 65. viroijaas:
grounds for suspicion, opp. to fyavepbv
ffT)/j.f~iov. For pi. of abstracts, see
Kiihn. 348, 3c; Kr. Spr. 44, 3, 4.
7. irapavoiJiCa : violation rather of cus-
tom than of law. So vi. 15. 15; 28.
13, of Alcibiades. t]Xu<ri : united
to vapavo/j.ia by the single art. (see on
c. 1 20. 10) as defining it; though in
strictness -re after TTJ demands a sec-
ond art. tcros etvcu rois iropowri : to
acquiesce in things as they were, the
established arrangements. Cf. vi. 16.
18 ; viii. 89. 24. irapovai is neut., as in c.
123.3. 8. rd T oXXo, : re stands here
as copulative conj. and also as correl.
to the following /cat. But Ullrich,
Beitr., 18G2, p. 34, inserts /cat before rd.
This, Stahl adopts, and B. approves.
P. regards re as only the copula.
avrov : in him. Cf. c. 68. 7, riav \cyov-
rtav. aveo-Ko'irovv : of inquiry into
the past. Cf. vii. 42. 24. 9. ^eSeSi-
TI'TTJTO : in pf . and plpf. the double
aug. probably without exception (cf.
vii. 77. 10; Dem. xxi. 85), but not so
consistently in aor. ; 8ir/T7jcra and eSn/-
TTjtra, Sirir-fidrif (vii. 87. 15) and eSiyr-fi-
6r\v. TWV vofiifui>v : gen. depending
on e ^ eSeSirjr-nro, imitated by Dion. H.
A.. H. v. 74, fj,rj8(i> ficSiaiTWfj.fi'os riav ira-
rpitav. 10. TOV TpiiroSa : cf. Hdt. ix.
8 1, 6 Tptirovs 6 xpvatos, 6 evl TOV rptKa-
pjjvov u<f)i.os TOV ^aA/ceou firfffreds. The
gold tripod was carried off by the
Phocians in the sacred war (Pausan.
x. 13. 5), but the bronze pillar of three
intertwined snakes was removed by
Constantine to Byzantium, and placed
in the hippodrome, the modern Atmei-
dan. Gibbon, chap. 17, note 48. This
remarkable monument, completely
brought to light in 1856, contains the
names of all the Greek states which
took part in the Persian war. The
(\fyelov (ace. to Pausan. iii. 8. 1, com-
posed by Simonides) was probably on
the tripod itself, while the Lacedae-
monians fireypatyav (16) on the pillar.
O. Frick, N. Jahrbb. Spplbd. 3, Heft 4,
1859; Hicks, Inscr. p. 11. 11. OTTO
TWV MrfSoiv : short for /c ^iav MrjSiKuv
Xafyvpmv. dxpoOiviov: pi. in Hdt. i. 86;
90; viii. 121 ; 122 ; sing, in Eur. Phoen.
282 ; Plut. Jfar. 23 ; the choice part of
the booty. T]Cw<rV eVi-ypa^eurOeu, : he
presumed (an exaggeration of the
meaning of c. 22. 9) to have inscribed ;
mid. as inc. 130. 8; 134-23. 12. I8<j:
without authority of the state, opp.
to S77/uo<rt'a, as c. 128. 11 ; ii. 65. 6; iv.
121. 6.
15. ^Ko\a\|/av : like the simple
KoXairrfiv applied to erasure from
276 THUCYDIDES I. 132.
Tore 0.770 rov rptTToSo? TOVTO /cat eneypa^av 6i>o/zao~rt
ras TrdXet? ocrat vyKa#eXovo-at rov fidpfiapov ecrTrjcrav TO
avdO^pa TOV //,eVrot IIavcrai>tov dSi/CT^a /cat TOT' e'Sd/cet
eu>at, /cat eVetSr) eV TOVTGJ /ca#etcm?/cet, TroXXoi jjiaXXov
20 irapofjiOLOv Trpa^OrjvaL e^cuVero Try irapovcrr) Stavota.
eiruvddvovTo Se /cat e? rov<? EtXcora? Trpdo~o~eiv rt avroV, 4
/cat ^i/ Se ovYft)9 * \v0pojo~Lv re yap vmo^^etro avrot?
/cat TroXtreiaf, 17^ ^weTravacrrwo't /cat ro Tra^ ^vyKarep-
ydcru>vTa.L. aXX' ovS' a> ovSe r&>t EtXwrw^ /x^^vrat? 5
25 rto-t Trto-revo-a^re? ^wucrav vtarrepov rt Trotet^ e'? CLVTOV,
TO) rpoTTco wirep eid>0a.(Tiv e? o~^>a5 avrovg, ft^
eti^at ?rept a^Spog ^Traprtarou a^ev dva.fjitjiiO'/BrjT'ij-
TKjjL7)pL(t)v /SovXevo~at rt avrfKeo'Tov, itpiv ye 817 avrot?,
w? Xeyerat, 6 /xe'XXaji/ ras reXeirrata? y8ao~tXet eVto^roXa?
30 Trpo? 'Apra/3aot> /co/atetv, d^p 'ApytXto?, 77atSt/ca Trore
oil/ avrov /cat Trtcrroraro? e/ceu>a>, fji^jwr^ ytyverat, Set-
metal or from stone. 17. IvyicaOe- conjecture, and 8e', ?zow, epexegetic.
\ovo-ai: Hdt. viii. 82, of the same fact 23. TO irav: Ai's w/io/e ;;/an. C/. c.
says, eV ToTo-i rbv Bdpftapov Kare\ovffi. 72. 6; 126. 26; v. 30. 6.
- 18. TOV JM'VTOI Ilavcravtev : in opp. 24. ovSe . . . iri<rrev'<ravTes : explains
to his action ; though the inscription 0^,5' s s , since so far the source of their
could be erased, yet he was not him- knowledge has not been named.
self free from guilt. The subj. of 25. vetorepo'v TI iroieiv: = vwreplfav,
tdticei is the before-mentioned action, c . 58. 3. Cf. ii. 6. 7; iv. 51. 3. 26.
rb tiriypd>j/a<r8ai i'5ia KTS., to which a8i- (Sirtp slwOaeriv: sc. xp^ai. ^ TO-
Krifj.a. elvat is pred. We must therefore ^ t s itvai : not to be over-hasty ; with
read K al r6r' for Ka \ ro.V. See App. inf. as in c. 118. 11. 27. dv8pos
19. ev TOV'TOI: Schol., 6 V T]7 KCITTJ- SirapTicxTov : of the Dorian stock.
yopi* TOV M7]$ia/j.ov. 20. irapojAoiov : 28. TI dvTJKea-Tov : a euphemism for
see on c. 80. 8. irpax0TJveu : with capital punishment. Cf. iii. 39. 40 ; iv.
allusion to his secret intrigues. 8ia- 20. 2. irpiv -ye 8rj : more forcible than
vo<j: as in c. 130. 8. TT P \ V si,, c. 118. 13, with which accords
21. ts ... irpocro-eiv : see on c. 65. 12 ; the pres. yiyverai. GMT. 634 ; H. 924
I 3 I - 7. 22. Kal T|V 8e OVTWS : in this a. 29. Pa<ri\i : dat. with eVio-roAas.
combination of particles (cf. ii. 36. 2 ; Cf. c. 5. 6, rols iurOevftrt rpo^s. em-
iv. 24. 5; vi. 71. 12; vii. 56. 10; viii. O-TO\OIS : of a single letter. Cf. viii.
67. 19) Kal is not the copula, but even, 39. 15. 30. 'Ap-y0Uos : from Argilos
here emphasizing the fact as opp. to in Chalcidice. 31. mo-TOTttTos : i.e.
THUCYDIDES I. 132, 133.
277
era? Kara Iv9v^criv TWO, on ovSet? TTOJ roiv irpo eavrov
ayye\a)v ird\iv a^i/cero, KOI TrapaTTOL^a'dfjievo
iva, rjv \jjev(r0f} r^s 80^175 17 /cat e/ceu'O? rt
35 alrTJcrr), pr) linyva), Xuet ra? eTrtcrroXas, eV at? v
rt TOIOUTO TrpocreTrecrraX^at /cat avrov evpev e
133 i^ov Krew/ew. rdre 81) ot e<opot Set^avro? avrov ra ypdp,- 1
/Ltara jaaXXoz' p,v eTTLcrrevcrav, ai/r^/coot Se /BovXyOevres
ert yevecrOai avrov Havcraviov n Xeyo^ro?, a,7ro -rrapa-
crKev^? TOT) dvB puirov enl ^aivapov iKerov ol^o^evov /cat
5 fr/CTy^cra^eVov StTrX^v 8ta<^payjaart KaXv/3r)v, e? 7)V rco*' [re]
up to this time ; fear for his own safety
first changed him. K<IVCO: after au-
ToC on account of the change of case,
to avoid the repetition of the same
word. (7/1 c. 138. 29; iv. 29. 17; v.
30. 22 ; vi. 61. 21 ; Plat. Prot. 310 d;
Phaed. GO d; 111 b. fj.t]vvTi]s y''Y V -
rai : assumes the part of an informer, a
stronger wvvti. See on c. 35. 12.
After this statement of the essential
fact, the narrative returns in Seia-as
. . . afydtero to the motive of it ; and
since this suggested the mention of
the immediate results, we have with
a second finite verb (Auei ras firiffro-
\is) a report of what was really an-
tecedent in time. Cf. a similar vio-
lation of the order of time in c. 9. 2.
32. Kara tv9v'|AT|o-Cv Viva: because
he had observed with misgiving. 34. TI
p.Ta-ypa\j/ai : to change something in the
letter. But in iv. 50. 7 the mid. means
' to translate.' 35. Iv ats virovoTJ-
<ras TI Kre. : in ichic/i, as he had con-
jectured that some such special instruc-
tion was enjoined, he actually found him-
self set down for death. KO.L is to be
referred rather to the whole follow-
ing clause than to avr6v alone, though
this is accentuated by its position and
by the reference to earlier messen-
gers. 36. eyyrYP a l A K' ' vov : masc. in
agreement with a'ur6v, for Krdveii' =
interficiendum. Cf.Trapextaf/j.av-
rbv tptarav, praebeo me interro-
gandum. Kiihn. 473, 7; Kr. Spr.
55, 3, 14, 20.
133. 1. TO'T 8tj : so with Vat. bet-
ter than Se, pointing back to c. 132.
28, irpiv ye S^j . . . ytyverat. 2. \iSX-
Xov nv e'lrCo-TOxrav : cf. 132. 24, ovSe
. . . eiriffTevaav. 3. IIau(rav(ov : gov-
erned by ain-fixooi, like axovtiv. Kiihn.
417, note 6 ; Kr. Spr. 47, 26, 1. duo
7rapa<rKVT)S : by agreement, ex com-
posite. Cf. iv. 130. 20, curb irpofipj]-
fJ.(VOV TWOS. 4. IKTOV ol\O}J. VOV I tO
be taken in close connexion, as c. 24.
19, iKfrai Kade(6fj.fvoi. 5. <ri]VTl<ra-
[le'vov : from a-Kr)vf?ffdai (or ffKrjvaaQai),
elsewhere probably intr. (cf. ii. 52. 9;
Plat. Rep. 021 a; Legg. 806 d ; the
word does not occur in Hdt., and only
in active forms in Xen., An. iv. 5. 33;
vii. 3. 15; Cyr. iv. 2. 11; Hell. iv. 6.
7, but always intr. ), must here be taken
trans., having prepared for temporary
occupation. But the conjecture of
Madvig (Adv. I. 309), aKfvaaa.fji.fvo.;
which Sh. also proposed, would be
simpler and easier. SiirXtiv Sia^pd-y-
KaXv(3t]v : a hut divided in two
278
THUCYDIDES I. 133, 134.
l(f)6p<i)v evros Tivas Kpv\jje, KOLL Ilaucrcu'iou cos avTov eX-
OOVTOS KCU epwroWog Trjv irpo<f)aoriv T^S t/cereta? r^arBov-
TO TrdvTOL crac^ws, amaj/xeVov rov dvdpatnov ra re Trepl
avTov ypa^evTOi KCU ra'XX' a,Tro<j>aLvovTo<; KCL&' ekacrrov,
10 w? ovoev TTcoVoTe OLVTQV eV rcug Trpog /SacriXea StaKovtat?
irapaftaXoiTo, irpoTL^Oeiri 8' eV tcrw rot? TroXXots raw
8ia/coVa> airoOavtiv, fcd/ceiVou avra ravra ^wo/xoXoyow-
TO? /cat Trepl rov Trapovros OVK e'wvro? opyt^ecr^at, aXXa
TTICTTIV CK Tov lepov SiScWog TTj? at'acrTacrew? /cat <x^tou^-
15 ro9 a5? ra^KTra iropevecrdai KOI /XT) ra Trpacrcro/JLeva Sta-
134/ca)Xvetv. aKoucravre? 8e aKyatySwg rare ju,ei airrjXOov oil
<f>opoi, y8e^8at&>9 Se 77817 etSores ev TT^ vroXei
v//t^ eTrotowro. Xeyerat 8' avrov jaeXXo^ra ^v
e<j)6pa)i> TO Trp6(Tamov Trpocr-
by an intervening partition. TWV
[re] <j>o'pwv: the re though found in
all Mss. should be rejected with St.
and P. ; so Kr. and v. H. The two
participial clauses, &ov\t]QtvTes xre.
and ncwo-avfov . . . f\66vros /ere. form
a proper antecedent to rjaQovro tcre.,
which T only obscures. 6. t'vro's:
proleptically used with ^s V . . . fKpvtye,
the position which is the result of
the action being anticipated. Cf. iv.
129. 16, 4t<TTparoirt$fVfj.fvot |eo TT)S irJ-
A.cos, where, however, Cl. in his text
omits '-. 8. iravra : as elucidated
in the following participial clauses.
(radios : placed at the end for empha-
sis, no more doubt remaining. Cf. c.
77. 19. alTiw}uvou: with ace. Cf.
C. 123. 2; \. 30. 5. 11. irapapaXoi-
TO: like the Homeric 7rapaTi0e<T0at (
237 ; 7 74), to place at hazard lit.,
on the table where dice are thrown ;
in mid., at one's own cost or by one's
own fault; so to bring into danger,
compromise. Cf. ii. 44. 16; iii. 14. 5;
65. 12. irpoTi|AT]0r) : by its position
strongly contrasts service with pay-
ment, with bitter irony ; his preferment
was to die just like the ruck of his ser-
vants. 12. avra ravra. : the very fact.
Bekk., seeing no reason for this em-
phasis, conjectured av ravrd -re; easier
would be avrcp ravra, or with Til-
manns, avrov ravra. 13. OVK eiovros :
urging him not. Cf. c. 127. 10; vi. 72.
7. 14. SiSo'vros : offering, promising.
Cf. c. 33. 25; iv. 86. 8. TTJS avao-ra-
<rs : (cf. c. 126. 33) depends on TT'KTTIV,
"an assurance of safety in his quit-
ting," and explained by tK rov lepov,
which is so placed for emphasis. It
was all-important to Pausanias to
put an end to this strange t'/cerei'a.
15. TO, irpa<r<ro'jieva : i.e. npbs /SamAea
(c. 131. G), not fs TOVS Ei'AcoTos (c.
I 3 2.21).
134. 2. PpaC(os: i-e. with sure
grounds of proof, which were want-
ing in c. 132. 1. 3. 'iroiot!vTo :
impf., as in c. 26. 23; 48. 2; 107. 11;
THUCYDIDES I. 134.
279
5 toVrog cug et8e, yvwva.1 e^>' o> e^wpet, aXXou Se
a<aj>et ^pr^o"a/xeVov /cat o^Xcoo'ai'Tog ewota, Trpog TO iepbv
TT?g XaX/ctot/cou ^ajprjcrcii opdtta* /cat 7rpo/caTa<uyeu> 7)v
oe eyyvg TO Te'/xef og. /cat eg ot/crj/xa ov tte'ya o 77^ TOV
tepov e<T.\9a)v, Iva /XT) V7rat#ptog TaXatTrwpotiy, rjcrv^a^e^.
10 ot oe TO 7rapauTt/ca /xei/ vcrTeprjcrav rrj Stw^et, /xeTa Se 2
TOVTO TOU T ot/cT^ttaTog Toi> opo(f)ov a.^etXot' /cat TO,? 0u-
oi^ra TrfpTJcravTes avrov /cat aTroXa^oVreg etcrcu,
', Trpocr/ca^e^dttei'ot TC e^eTroXtdp/ciycra^ Xt/xw.
/cat tte'XXoi/Tog avTov aVai/n^e"/ wcrTrep et^ev eV TO> 01/07'- 3
15 ttaTt, atcr^dttevot TC i^dyov(Tiv e/c TOV iepov ert e^Trvow
OVTO. /cat e^a^^etg direOave Trapa^piytta. /cat avTOv e/xeX- 4
tie> eg TW KataSat' ouvrep Tovg /ca/covpyoug e/x^8aX-
brackets these words, thinking that
efcrcu is used for e^Sov, which "nun-
quam apud bonos scriptores
1 e g i t u r." 13. ciirwKoSojjLTio-av : c/".
vii. 73. 8. irpoo-KaOe^o'iuvot TC : (the
fAi'rrf particular) c/". c. n. 14; 26. 19;
61. 8; 126. 23. |iroXio'pici](ray Xi-
jup: they starved him out; different
from c. 94. 6; 131. 5.
14. diro|/vx l v: 'o expire; rare in
Attic prose. Horn. <u 348 ; Soph. .4/.
1031 with 0''- uicrirtp Ix V: J us * as
Ae u - as; an expression indicating im-
mediate action, generally with the
implication that something more
might have been expected. Cf. ii. 4.
28; iii. 30.8; vi. 57. 10; viii. 42. 1;
sometimes, as viii. 41. 16, strength-
ened by fvOvs. 15. atotiopevoi : see
on c. 95. 21. The particles re KU'I
distinguish markedly the last partic-
ulars ; he was brought out still living,
and died immediately after. See
Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 306 ff. c'n.
(iTTVOvv : cf. v. IO. 52.
17. KaioSav : a cleft in the moun-
tains not far from the city, probably
113. 7; <Ae^ marfe preparations for.
5. ws el8 : for this position of the
conj., see on c. 77. 4. <{>' <: of pur-
pose, as c. 3. 9; 34. 4; 126. 14; 131.
8 ; iii. 63. 3 ; vi. 28. 10. 6. dtycmt :
i.e. hardly perceptible to any one else.
8t]\u>o-avTos : c/". c. 82. 4 ; 90. 10 ; g'i'r-
/n^ /';/ fo understand their purpose.
7. TTJS XaXtcioiicov : see on c. 128. 6.
irpoKaTa^irytiv : outran his pursuers
and escaped. Lycurg. Leocr. 128,
<p6d(rai KaTtvpvyovTa. 8. o(KT|(j.a : this
must have been, as the subsequent
treatment of it shows, a building sub-
ordinate to the temple, not a part of
the temple itself. Cf. ii. 4. 24; iv.
47. 9. 9. viraiOpios : adv. meaning
expressed by local, as often by tem-
poral adj. See on c. 12. 3; 61. 18.
11. TOV 6'po4>ov : in iv. 48. 10, Thuc.
uses TTJV opo<p-nv. 12. cv8ov ovra TTJ-
pifo-avrts : cf. ii. 83. 8 ; vi. 100. 10 ; viii.
108. 22 ; he might leave the chamber
whether, as Schol. says, ^]/ e rb
iepbv iroAAaifiy, or for other purposes.
airoXa.|Jo'vTs &r : re.^tutting him
off after he had got within. But Cobet
280
THUCYDIDES I. 134, 135.
* Ol. 77. 2; B.C. 471.
Xeu> eTreira eooe ir\r)(Tioi> TTOV Karopv^ai. 6 ot Oeos 6
iv AeX^ois TOP re ra<^ov vo~repov e^prjcre rot? AaKeSat-
20 /xovioig pereveyKelv ovrrep a,7re#cu> (/cat PW /cetrat eV r&>
TrpoTepevio-paTi, o ypa<f)f) or^Xai S-^Xovcrt), /cat w? ayog
avrot? 6V TO TTeTrpaypevov Svo trw^aara dp$' e^o? TTJ
XaX/aoiKCj aTToSowai. ot Se iroLTjcrdfjLei'oi. ^
185 dvras ovo a>9 d^rt Ilavcrcunov dveOecrav. oi Se '
aS Kat rou ^eov dyo? Kpivavros, d^reTreVa^a^ rot? Aa/ce-
Satyxoi'toi? \avviv CLVTO.
Tov 8e fjt, f r)$Lcr(jLOv TOV Havcraviov Aa/ceSat/^wtot 2
5 7rpeicr/3ei9 7re)ai^a^Te5 irapa rov? 'A^^atov?
KOL TOV SefJH(TTOK\a, O)? r)VpiCTKOl> K TtoV 7T/Dt
re rot? avrot? /coXd^ecr^at avrov. oi oe 3
/cat ea>^ Statrav
near the modern Mistra, into which,
in early times prisoners, in later, the
corpses of criminals, were thrown.
Strab. viii. 5. 7; Paus. iv. 18. 3;
Curtius, Pelop. II. 252. ovircp TOVS
KdKoupYovs : /jL0d\\oufftv is to be sup-
plied. Some inferior Mss. read e<'c6-
Otffav, but this is a gloss, as the three
words probably are. 18. irXiio-fov
irov : sc. TOV Katdda. 19. 'xpT)<r : see
on c. 123. 8. 20. ovirep: = eKe'iffe
oZirfp. 21. irpoTE|Xvl<r|xaTi: Schol.,
ev f(f irpoirv\al(f, ev ry Trpb TOV Ifpov
irpoaffTfty. But the latter statement
can hardly be correct, since the temple
was in the middle of the town (Curtius,
Pelop. II. p. 227) and Paus. iii. 14. 1
saw the tomb of Pausanias TOV Oedrpov
airavriKpv. The TrpOTe/j.fVifffj.a was "a
sort of lodge or entrance to the sacred
ground." Arn. 6' : refers to the pre-
vious statement, that he was buried
in the space before the temple. 'YP '-
<j*0 : rare in this sense ; in ii. 43. 19,
<hirypa</>Tj ; vi. 59. 12,
/ua. ws ... TO Trirpa-y|ivov : con-
tains the judgment of the god; for
the ace. abs. (not here impers.) with
ws, cf. iv. 5. 3; vi. 24. 10; vii. 31. 19;
viii. 66. 20. GMT. 853; H. 974;
Kiihn.488d. 23. iroit](rdfxvoi : hav-
ing caused to be made. See on c. 130.
8. dvSpiavTas 8vo : i.e. Svo e!/Ws
nav<raviov, as Pausanias, iii. 17. 7,
saw them by the altar of Athe -a
Chalcioecus.
135. The last fortunes of Themis-
todes. Chaps. 135-138.
1. ot Sc 'AOrjvatoi KTC. : continued
from c. 128. 1. avTfirtTa^av answers to
avTeKe\evov there. 5. (uveirrrriaivTO :
and ri^lovv, 1, impf., as in c. 134. 3.
But -riSpiffitov of the gradual develop-
ment of proof. Cf. Plut. Them. 23,
eiri<TTo\ai rives avevpiOf^ffai Kal 7pM-
yuarct. 7. rots avrois : i-e- OO.VO.TI?.
T is inferential.
8. i'Tvx Yap KTf. : see on c. 31. 7.
This gives the reason of the following
irf/j,Trovcn. 4'x.wv 8iaiTav: ~ diatTa;j.s-
* Ol. 78. 2; B.C. 467.
THUCYDIDES I. 135, 136.
281
iv "Aoyet, eTrt^otr&iv oe /cat es rrjv aXXip IIeXo7r<M>-
10 vf]<jQv] TrefjLTrovcn pera TWV AaKeSatjLtovtart' erot/xwv
wStai/cea> aVSpa? ol? etpTyro cLytiv OTTOV av
136 * 6 Se e/AtaTo/cX^g Trpoatcr^d/u-e^o? c^evyet e/c IIeXo77CH>- 1
eg KcpKvpav, &v avrwv euepyeY^g. SeSteVat Se <a-
-v T v ^crre Aa/ceSai/Aoz'totg /cat
L, Sta/co/xt^erat VTT' avra>v eg rip
rrjv KaravTiKpv. /cat 8t<w/coju,vo5 VTTO rai^ irpocr- i
Kara Trvo-rti/ 17 ^ajpoLrj, a^ay/ca^erat Kara rt
airopov napa ^ASya^rov TOI^ MoXocrcrwi/ ySacrtXed oi/ra ai/ra*
ou <j>iXov /caraXvcrat. /cat 6 /AC^ ov/c erv^ev eVtS^ju,ai^, 6 3
Se r^s ywat/co? t/cerryg yei'd/xevo? StSacr/cerat VTT* aur^?
10 roi^ TratSa cr^xiv Xa^Swv /ca^e^ecr^at CTTI rr)v ecrrtaz'. /cat 4
i/os, living, abiding. Cf, ii. 14. 7 ; 52.
5. 11. ttpTfro: c/". c. 129. 10; iii.
52. 6; v. 58. 20; vi. 30. 4. ayciv: =
A.a)8oj'Tas ayeii', to which OTTOU (CT. is
naturally joined. (7/". IT. 39. 12.
136. 2. avrtUv : sc. TU>V Kep/cu-
pa/aiv. C/^ c. 24. 9; 34. 5. VpY c/ -
TT]S : either because he took their
part in a strife with Corinth (Plut.
Them. 24), or (Schol.) excused their
absence in the Persian war (Hdt.
vii. 1 68). It is probable (Hermes,
14, 152) that a right of asylum had
been decreed to him as fvepyfrris.
3. x* iv ttvro'v : to keep him with them ;
the object of fear in inf. Cf. iv.
no. 13; v. 105. 12. GMT. 373.
wort . . . on-'x0eo-<5<u: the result of
fX fiv ! by which they would become odi-
ous. a.irfx0fff6a.i here and a.irT]x^ eff ^ e >
ii. 63. 6, are plainly aor. in sense ;
but by the evidence of Mss. the inf.
(like Ka.6feffdai) seems to have kept
the accent of the pres. Buttmann,
GVaf.II. 2 p.l41(l),187;Kuhn.I 2 .p.433.
5. TWV jrpo<TTTaYHV<i)v : those ap-
pointed thereto. Cf. v. 75. 23; vi. 31.
31; vii. 70. 21; viii. 8. 13. 6. if
XpoiT] : depends on Kara irtiffnv, opt.
of repetition : they were to pursue
him in whatever direction their inqui-
ries told them he had gone. Kara
TI airopov : what this difficulty was is
left unmentioned ; a similar reticence
in c. 72. 3. The conjecture rb faopsy
is unnecessary. 8. KaroXvo-ai : aor.,
'to take up one's quarters' irapi nva:
Kara\vfiv, ' to dwell as a guest ' irapd
TIVI. Cf. Plat. Prot. 311 a; Dem. xvm.
82. 10. TOV irolSa <r(j>(dv : she would
say, rbv iratSa rjfj.oiv. Cf. v. 71. 14,
deiffas^Ayis /J.TI fftyfov KVK\<aOri rb evtavu-
fjLOf. Kafle'tc<r6ai : so we must write
even against the Mss. for Kadi&adai.
For Thnc., with Attic writers gener-
ally, uses only active forms of KaOifa.
Cf. c. 126. 32 ; iii. 28. 13; 75. 15, 21.
On the other hand, the mid. forms
Ko.0ef6fj.rii', Ka.de6nfvos, /caflf^co/uu (c.
24. 20; vi. 49. 16; vii. 67. 13; 77. 22),
and the inf. (see on 3), are always
true aors. in sense.
282
THUCYDIDES I. 136,137. * Ol. 78. 3; B.C. 466.
6\66vTOS OV TTO\V V<TT.pOV TOV ' A.$fJLTJTOV 77X01 T6 OS CCTTt
Kal OVK diol, et Tt dpa avro? dvTL7rev avro)
$OfJLva), (f>evyovra Tt//,&>peto~$at. /cat yap av VTT
7ToXXa> dcrOevecTTepov iv TO) irapovn /ca/cai? irda'^iv, yev-
15 valov Se elvai rovg 6/xotovg d-Tro TOV tcrov n^utpelcrOai.
Kal aua auro? /xet' e/ceu>&> ^peta? TWOS /cat ov/c es TO
crw/xa croj^etr^at evavTia)0rjvaL, eKelvov 8' av et e'/cSo</>7
avrov (etTra)^ v^>' cut/ /cat ec^' w Stw/cerat), crwT^pta,? av
137 TiJ? ^X^ ? aTTocrreprJcrat. 6 Se d/covcra? foicrrqari re avrov l
/u,era row eavrov uteos (axrirep Kal e^cav avrov
/cat fjieyiCTTov r)V iKerev^a rovro) /cat vcrrepov ov
rot? Aa/ceSatjaoz'iois /cat 'A^r^vatot? eX^ovcrt /cat -rroXXa
5 etTTOVcrti' ov/c e/cStSwcrti^, dXX' aTrotrreXXet ^ovko^evov a)?
^SacrtXea Tropev6r)vai errl TJJV erepav Oakacrcrav irtZ,?) eg
'AXe^dVSpou. * Iv rj oX/cdSo? rv^cu^ di^ayo- 2
11. 6'scVri: qui sit; the rule is
to say oI8a tre &j el, and OUK olSa cr
oo-Tis e?, quis sis. But oems is not
seldom found after an affirmative (cf.
c. 137. 11 ; Kiihn. 562, 4), and 6s some-
times after a negative. Kr. Dial. 61,
6, 1. 12. OVK djjuu : like ov Qdvai,
OVK eav, with an appeal to the sense
of honour: = OVK aiov elvai <^TJ<TJ. Cf.
c. 133. 13, and see on c. 102. 17.
tt TI opa: &pa implies the natural-
ness of the inference that former in-
jury justifies revenge. See on c. 121.
22. 13. 8eo(j.vu) : the circumstances
are not known. The Schol. merely
conjectures irepl ^v^axtas Se^o-ecos.
Koi -yoip av . . . Ti|X(opcur6ai : gives
the reason of what precedes, particu-
larly of OVK d|io?. All the better Mss.
read aa-Oevea-rfpov ; " he could in his
present state be harmed by a far
weaker man than Admetus; but a
generous man will avenge himself
only on persons who are on a par
with him." See App. 15. TOIJS op.oi-
ovs : wrongly suspected by Cobet, is
the object, and &irb TOV tcrov denotes
the position of the subject. See on
c. 77. 8. 16. xpttos TIVO'S : in the
matter of some petition. Kr. $/>r. 47, 21,
1 ; Kiihn. 418, 8. A similar gen. with
ivavnovff6a.L, Xen. An. vii. 6. 5. Is
TO croj(j.a o-u>'r9ai : the art. belongs to
the inf. o-oi/ta = life, as c. 85. 4, and re-
quires no expressed art. Kr. Spr. 50,
2, 13. 18. tirwv : inserted as 5ei'as,
c. 87. 8. <{>' <>: see on c. 134. 5.
av: repeated after the parenthesis.
Cf. c. 36. 15; 76. 19.
137. 1. dvio-njo-i : see on c. 126. 33.
2. vlt'os : see on c. 13. 26. wo-irep
Kal I'xwv: cf. c. 74. 25; 117. 17. Kal
emphasizes the identity of the pres-
ent with the earlier situation. 3.
(u'-yio-TOv : surest, most constraining. Cf.
c. 126. 2. ov iroXXw : by Th . often
placed after vffrepov. Cf. c. 18. 21;
ii. 27. 6 ; 30. 10 ; viii. 95. 34. 6. in-
THUCYDIDES I. 137.
283
eV* 'l&Was /cat eVt^Sas /cara^e'perat ^et/xaW es TO
.ia)v crrparoTTe^ov o eVoXtop/cet Nd^ov. /cat (rp
10 yap ayvai? rot? eV rf) VT\I] Setcras <^>det TO> VCLVK\.IJ pa)
ocrrtg e'crrt /cat St' a (^evyet, /cat et /AT) crwcret avrov, e(j)rj
epelv on ^pTJfjiao~L Tretcr^ei? O.VTOV dyet
eivat /r^SeVa e/c/3^at e'/c rr?? vew?
TTf.iOop.lvoj 8' avrw
Se dcr<dXetai>
yeVryrat
. 6 Se
15 vavKXypos Trotet re raura /cat aTTOcraXevcra? r)p,pav /cat
VVKTOL VTTCp TOV <TTpaTOTTOOV VO~T.pOV d^t/CVetrat 9 *]L(f)-
o~ov. /cat 6 &fjLLcrTOK\rj<; e/ceti'6V re eOepa.TTevo~e ^prj/jidTOiv 3
Secret (rjXOe 'yap avrw vo~repov e/c re 'AOyvatv Trapa raw
<j>i\o)v /cat e^ *Apyoi>s a VTre^e'/cetro) , /cat yaerd rwi/ /cdrw
20 Ilepcrwv rivo? TropevOeis ava) ecrTre/xTret ypd/x/xara e? ^8a-
pav : the Aegaean. 7. r^v 'AXe-
|av8pou : sc. ir6\iv, which is easily to be
supplied here, though rarely omitted.
He was then king of Macedonia,
called 6 (pi\t\\riv, son of Amyntas, and
father of Perdiccas. Cf. c. 57. 4;
Hdt. v. 19; viii. 121 ; 136; ix. 44.
<ycryo|jL6'vT]s ' see App. on c. 29. 18.
8. itr 'Lovias: gen., as in c. 116.
3. 9. Noov : the siege of c. 98.
4, B.C. 466. i^v Y^P : see on c. 31. 7 ;
135.8. 11. OOTIS . . . <{>v'-yi : see on
c. 136. 11. Cf. vi. 34. 40, bir6(Toi T'
(fffJ.ff Kal fv & ^tapirf. 12. rr\v cicrcfxi-
Xciav : the indispensable means of safety.
With such preds. the subj. inf. often
omits the art. Cf. ii. 45. 9; iii. 58.
13. Kr. Spr. 50, 6, 5 ; Kiihn. 473, 5.
13. (ixpi : with subjv. without &v, of
a future event ; as pexpi ov in iii. 28.
15; iv. 16. 16; 41. 2; 46. 12; e'ois,
Soph. Aj. 555; Track. 148; PA//. 764;
vplv, vi. 10. 19; 29. 9; 38. 9; viii. 9.
3, 14 ; the rel. pron.,iii. 43. 17; iv. 17.
6; 18. 13. Kiihn. 567, note, 4.
irXovs: opp. to fiirAoia; fair weather.
Cf. iii. 3. 23; Hes. Op. 630. 14. X a-
piv arro|iVTf<rtrflai : not elsewhere in
prose. Hes. Theog. 504 ; Eur. Ale. 299.
Kr. prefers airo/ie/uHjo-eatfai, saying
that fivfifffffOai is not Attic ; and St.
after L. Dindorf writes a.-wo^vi\aQi\-
fftvOai. But fj.vf.crei, fut. second sing.,
occurs in Eur. 7. A. 667. So freq. in
Hdt. See Veitch, Greek Verbs, p. 452.
15. dirocroXcvVas : rf. Dem. L. 22,
avaytfcuov ^v fir' ayicvpas airoffa\evfiv
TTJV VVKTO, fifTftapovs. Here it is prob-
ably simply " having ridden out the
gale in the open sea." 16. virtp TOV
(rrpaToire Sou : cf. C. 1 1 2. 9.
17. 0pairvo-e : applied to any
kindly, generous dealing. Cf. c. 9.
16; iii. 12. 3; v. 43. 12; viii. 52. 14.
18. awrco: see on c. 13. 12. 19.
a vire^iKtiTo : plpf pass, of uire*Tt-
Otvai, c. 89." 15 ; what had been conveyed
there for safety. Cf. viii. 31. 15.
KCITW, oivw : referring as usual to
the coast and the interior. 20. s
(JacriXea : so the best Mss., not ws or
irpos. The reference is to the king's
palace, expressed also by cu 6vpai OG.-
ffi\tias, Xen. An. i. 9. 3. Cf. ts 6*6v,
284
THUCYDIDES I. 137.
crtXea 'ApTa^ep^yv rov Sep^ov ^eoxrrt /SacrtXevoi'Ta. e'S^- 4
Xov 8' 97 ypa<f>r) ort " OejatcrroKX^g ij/caj Trapd ere, 05 /ca/ca
[lev TrXeicrra 'EXX^Vow etpyatr/Aat rw vfjLerepov OIKOV, ocrov
XP&vov TOV (Tov Trarepa eVtozra e'/aot dvdyKrf rj^vvo^v,
25 TroXu 8' en TrXet'w dyaOd, eVetS?) eV rw dcr^aXet /xev
e/ioi, e/ceiVa> Se ev eVi/cwSvvaj TraXw 17 dTTOKo^Lor) eyt-
yvero. /cat JJLOL evepyecrta 6^>etXerat (ypd^a^ T^V e/c aXa-
jtxtvo9 Trpodyyekcnv rrjs dva^wpTfjcrea)? /cat TT}V raw yetfrvpcov,
fy i//ev8o>s TrpocreTronjcraTo, Tore Si' avrov ov StaXvcrti^),
30 /cat z/w eajv ere jjieydXa dyadd Spacrat Trdpeipi Stw/co/xe-
Kre. : stands in relation to 30, /caJ vvv
fX<v KrL He connects his services
in the past with promises for the
future. ypd\|/as : inserted, as c. 87.
8; 136. 18, but more freely related to
the introducing words, 21, td-f)\ov r)
Pind. O/. vn. 32. So also Ar.
237, where Dind. now reads &s, as
Bekk., St., and v. H. do here. 21.
VOT : ace. to Kr., ^<. I. p. 31 and
62 ff., B.C. 473, against Diod. xi. 69.
But see Curtius, Hist, of Greece, II.
p. 399, note 45, p. 659, who assigns as
the date B.C. 465. See on c. 104. 4,
and Am. J. of Ph. VII. p. 325.
e'SrjXov : cf. c. 129. 1. 22. on : in-
troducing oratio recta. Also in
iv. 38. 16; v. 10. 20; viii. 53. 20.
Kiihn. 551, 4. Very rarely is &s so
used. Cf. Dem. xxi. 151 ; Dinarch.
1.12,102. 24. tTTLovra ejioi: see on
c. 83. 2. Themistocles speaks of him-
self as the representative of Hellas.
Cf. iv. 64. 1. 25. cv T< . . . cpoC: we
must supply the pred. tyiyvero with
a general subj., as the neut. pi. in c.
7. 2; 93. 14; 125. 5. 26. iroXiv:
though before the art. in near relation
to ebroKOjiuS^, as in iv. 10. 14 to ava-
X^p'hffecas. This connexion of ird\iv
with a verbal subst. seems more nat-
ural when the art. precedes, as in vii.
44- 42, rf)s airb rSjv 'Eiriwo\oai> ird\iv
tcaTafiao-fcas, or where a noun of the
contrary notion is opposed to it, c.
120. 10; v. 5. 1 ; vii. 38. 16. Herbst,
Philol. 1866, p. 619 f. 27. KCU JAOI
: the advice given to Xerxes
(Hdt. viii. 1 10) to retreat before it was
too late. Grote, IV. chap. 41, p. 474,
refers this to the message (Hdt. viii.
75) that the Greeks were intending to
flee from Salamis. K 2a\o|uvos :
ace. to Hdt. viii. 108, the second
message was sent from Andros. But
the detail is unimportant, and the
former designation was clearer for a
Greek reader. 29. i-fv t}v8c3s irpoo-*-
ironjo-aro : Cobet, Mnem. 11, 375,
wishes to erase these words. Most of
the commentators find in them a con-
tradiction of the statement of Hdt.
But Hdt., viii. 108, says that Them.
strongly urged the destruction of the
bridge and was resisted by Eurybi-
ades and the Peloponnesian comman-
ders, and that only after this failure
did he oppose (viii. 109) independent
action on the part of the Athenians,
aTro0r)Ki]v /j-\^(av Troiria-eaGai fs rbv Tlfp-
<T7JJ / , 'iva, . . . fXP o-iroa"rpo<pT)v. Ttjv . ,
*OI. 78. 4; B.C. 464.
THUCYDIDES I. 137, 138.
285
^0? VTTO rwy 'EXXTjvtov 8ta TT)V o^]v fyiXLav. y8ovXo/xat 8*
138 eftavroy eVtcr^oj^ avro? crot Trept w^ i^/co) S^Xaicrat." )8a- 1
crtXeu? 8e, w? Xeyerat, e#av/u,acre re avrou TT)^ 8tai/otai/
/cat e/ceXeve Trotet^ ovrws. 6 8' e^ TOJ ^povw ov eTrecr^e
rry? IlepcrtSo? yXwcrcn]? ocra eSwaTO /care^orycre /cat rait'
5 eTrtrryoev/LtaTajt' Try9 ^ojpa? * a.c^t/coyu.ei'os 8e fjiera rov evi- 2
auTOi> yty^CTat Trap' avrw /zeya<? /cat ocro? ovSet? TTCO 'EX-
XTJVOJV Sta Te Tr)i^ Trpovirdp^ovcraLV d^UDcrw /cat TOU 'EXX^-
vt/cov eXvrtSa -^v VTrert^et aura> SovXojcretv, />taXtcrTa 8e
0,770 TOV Tretpaz' 8t8ou? ^v^eTO? (baivtcrOoii. rtv yap 6 3
f >ii
10 e/xto-TO/cXry?, /3e/3atoTaTa ST) ^>vcrea>9 la-yvv S^Xwcra?, /cat
roVe 81' avrov ov 8ieiXv<riv : note this
free use of an adverbial qualification,
" the non-destruction." C/. iii. 95. 12 ;
v - 35- 6; 50. 17; vii. 34. 26. Kiilm.
461,6. 31. TIJV oi]v 4>uXiav : objec-
tive, on account of my friendship to
you. Cf. c. 33. 19, 21 ; 69. 30 ; 77. 21.
138. 2. avrov: see on c. 30. 14.
TTJV Sidvoiav : power of mind direct-
ed to definite objects (cf. c. 130. 9;
132. 20; ii. 20. 19; iv. 52. 10), indica-
tions of which were in his letter. To
these, and not merely to tviavrov e'jn-
<rxe<V, refer the words, iroieiv OVTWS.
3. ov tir'<r)( : the rel. is here not
assimilated ($), in order not to ob-
scure the expression of duration of
time. 4. 6Va tSvvaro : cf. the ex-
travagant exaggeration of Xepos,
Them. io, ut multo commodius
dicatur apud regem verba
fecisse quam hi poterant qui
in Perside erant nati. KO.T-
VO'T]<T : learned ; usually only of the
apprehension of particular things.
Cf. c. 126. 17 ; ii. 3. 7 ; iii. 66. 5.
5. OUJHKO'P.VOS : i.e. at the King's
court. (itrd TOV tviavro'v : after the
year agreed upon. 6. y'Y VTai H 16 '-
yas : cf. Hdt. yi. 30. 'EXXtjvwv :
Schol., 'IffTiaios Kal 'liririas Kal Arj^tapa-
TOS teal aAAoi. 7. Kal . . . \irCSa : the
art. r-f}v is not as in c. 132. 7 to be re-
peated in thought, but is omitted be-
cause its place is supplied by V foreri-
6fi (see on c. 85. 1) as elsewhere by
adj. and partic. with the art. Cf. c.
139. 12, avSpaTroSajv TO>V a(piffrafj,evct;v.
See one. 1.6. TOV 'EXXTjviKov: placed
by prolepsis in gen. with \iriSa, though
in sense it is obj. of $ov\a><rtti>. See
one. 61. 1. Kiihn.600, 5. 9. ircipav
SiSov's : partic. impf . ; by the repeated
proofs which he gave of it.
qv -yap: to be joined with &u>s
0a.vfj.dffai, of which /3e/3aioTaTa . . . 817-
\6ffas contains the justification ; and
so Kai before Sia<f>ep6vru>s is intensive,
as in c. 91. 3 before acupa*, in c. 3. 5
before irdv-j. For in fact (this is the
force of the position of ^v) Themisto-
cles, having given the surest proofs of the
strength of his native powers, was in the
very highest degree worthy of admiration
in that respect. To join 3\v with ST/A&>-
o-as (so St. and GMT. 831) would
be contrary to the usage of Thuc.,
who employs only pres. or pf . parties.
286
THUCYDIDES I. 138.
n es avr /xaoi> erepov at
ot/ceta yap ^wecret, /cat ovre Trpo^aOoiv es
St' e
fj.e\\6vT(Dv em TrXeicrro^ rov
ovr' .TnfJia6<av, rotv re napa^prjfJLa
/cat
15 yevrjcropevov aptcrros et/cacmys' /cat a yu,e> yuera
<M> Se
e(ot, /cat cryTjiracrai otg re, <M> e aetpos 117, /c/ni/at
t/cava>s ou/c ciTnyXXaKTO, TO re a^eivov 77 ^eipov iv ru>
ert Trpozaipa jLtaXtcrra. /cat TO vfjL7rav eiirelv,
20 OUTO? avToo~^eSta^et^ TO, Seo^Ta eyeVeTo.
Stot'- Xeyovo~t 8e
voa"rjcra<; 8e TC- 4
in periphrasis with fli/ai. Cy. c. 38. 8;
99. 7 ; ii. 1 2. 6 ; 80. 15 ; iii. 3. 1. 11.
cs avro : c/. c. 68. 9 ; 74. 3 ; 84. 6 ; 122.
20. paXXov rpov : see on c. 84. 7.
Gavficwrai : so usually the ac<. inf.
See Kiihn. 473, note 13. 12. oUtuj
fuvtVci : wUA an intelligence all his o/oi,
inborn as well as self-cultivated. This
is enforced from the negative side,
of/re irpo/*aOuv, i.e. before his entrance
into public life, otfre firi/j.a.0cov, by
which obligation to others is excluded.
avryv is explained by the Schol. as
= rfyv Iffxvv rris Qvcretas, but more prob-
ably = wftnv. 13. TWV T irapa-
XpTJH- 01 : TV" irap6vT<av to be con-
strued with yvwuow as the opposite
T<av jj.(\\6vT<av is with flKao-TJis, so that
8i" 4\axi<rrris &ov\ijs answers to M
ir\ii<TTov TOV yevrja-o/LLfvov. v. H. inserts
fy after yvAuwv. 81' \ax<rrT]s POV-
XTJS : with the shortest deliberation ; 8ia
with gen. both temporal and instru-
mental. Cf. viii. 95. 23. 14. -yvwiiwv:
rare for K pir-f,s. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 1130.
15. clKourrrfs: only in Thuc. and
late writers. See on these formations
c. 70. 10. See App. JWTOL xpas : cf.
Hdt. vii. 16; Aeschin. i. 77. In Horn.
X 10, nfTu xep<nV. From this, /xero-
/cat
Xeipi&aBai. 16. \oi . . . Ai\ : opt.
as in c. 50. 2 ; 99. 14. tta.1 cfjTjyrf-
o-curOai : also to set forth, \6yois not
epyif. Cf. v. 26. 31 ; vii. 50. 32 ; in ii.
60. 18, tp/jLrivevffai. aireipos: not so
much 'without experience' as 'with-
out being in direct contact with.'
17. OVK airrjXXaKTO : litotes, he came
not short of = OVK afivvaros ?iv, and so
with inf. The pf. occurs again in c.
122. 22; 143. 14; iii. 63. 17. TO rt
ofxcivov: the third fact, in which T<$
afyavei ert forms the new point. 18.
i'ri : to be joined with ev r<p afyavtl. Cf.
c. 30. 20; iii. 13. 5; iv. 26. 20; vii. 84
10. TO vVimv elireiv: cf. vii. 49. 18
The abs. inf. in parenthetical phrase.
GMT. 777; H. 950. 19. <|>v'<rews . . .
Ppaxvrrp-i : parallel structure of
clauses, though each pair has a differ-
ent relation ; 5iW/s an essential qual-
ity, BpaxvTiis an accidental one. 20
OVTOS : resumes the whole personality.
Cf. c. 33. 10 ; ii. 5 1. 8 ; 64. 33. avro-
(rx8iativ /ere. : instantly to hit upon
what u-as needed, in act as in word.
The eroiVois \eyeiv of the Schol. is too
narrow. 21. icai CKOVCTIOV : the par-
ticle connected with the fact instead
of the notice of it (\eyou<ri rives).
*01. 87. 1; B.C. 432. THUCYDIDES I. 138, 139. 287
iv avrov, dSwarov vo^Lcravra eivai erriTeXecrai
a vrrecr\eTo. ^vr^^elov /xeV ovv avrov ev Maymrj- 5
cri'a ecTTL TT) 'Acria^ eV ry dyopa ravTr)<s yap ypX 6 ^S
25 ^tupa?, So^ro? /3a(7iXea>9 avraJ M.ayvr}O~iai> /xeV aprov, r)
TrpocT(f)epe TrevTTJKOVTa rakavra TOV eviavrov, Aa/xi//a/coz>
Se otvov (eSd/cet yap TroXvoivorarov TMV Tore eu>at), Mv-
ovvra Se oi//o^. ra Se ocrra ^>acrt KOfjaa'Orji'aL avrov ol 6
TrpocnjKovTes otAcaSe /ceXevo-avro? eKtivov Kal T0TJvaL Kpv-
30 <a *A0r]i>a(a)v ev rfj 'Arrt/C7} ov yayo e^v 6a.Trrf.iv as
eVt 7r/)o8ocrta <j>evyovTo<$. ra //,*> /cara Ilavcra^ta^ roi'
Aa/ce8atjLtdvtov /cat e/ucrro/cXe'a rov 'A0r)valov Xa/jiTrpo-
rarovs ye^o/aeVovs rail/ /ca^* eavrov? 'EXAiyi/ajz/ OUT&J? ere-
139 Aa/ceSaiyxoi'ioi Se em
roiavra eTrera^av re feat avTeKeXevcrOrjcrav Trepl TO)V eVa-
yaiv r^5 eXacreco? * vcrrepov 8e
<j)apfietKO) : for the various accounts, 28. 4>acrl . . . ot irp<xnfKovTS : Thuc.
see Cic. J5r<. n.43; Plut. TAem. 31 ; evidently doubts the truth of the
Diod. xi. 58; Ar. .Eg. 83. 24. rg statement. The words of Nepos, Them.
'A<riav^ : that on theMaeander (Diod. 10, ossa eius clam in Attica
xi. 57), not that near Mt. Sipylus. ab amicis sepulta, seem to rest
TTJS x*P a s : the district belonging to on a misconception of our passage.
the town. 25. SO'VTOS pcuriXe'ws: cf. avrov : tKtivov. See on c. 132. 31. 30.
Ildt. i. 92; vii. 135; ix. 107. aprov. . . ov yap t$r\v: cf. Xen. Hell. i. 7. 22.
olvov . . . 6'xj/ov : these preds. attached cos . . . 4>vyovros : depending on TO
directly to the names answer to the carra. 31. TO, Kara: with ace. of per-
Eastern mode of expression ; though son or thing to express the connected
fis (inserted by Cobet) is found in occurrences. Cf. c. no. 15; iii. 68. 7.
Plut. Them. 29; Hdt. ii. 98; Xen. An. 139. Neio demands of the Lacedae-
i. 4. 9. Athen. i. p. 29, adds, TiepKcarriv monians on- the Athenians, who call an
Kal TT\V Tla\aiaKri^iv els (TTptapvTjv leal assembly for final deliberation.
itta.Tiff/j.oi'. 26. irpoo-e'^tpt : rare for 1. c'iri: on the occasion of . Cf.ii. 2. 3;
the simple (ptpfiv, corresponding to vi. 34. 59. 2. tirs'To^av: c. 126. 2;
irpoffievai (ii. 13. 23; vii. 28. 30) and a.vTeKt\e\>aQ-ri<Ta.v, c. 128. 1. 3. TTJS
n-pdffoSos. 27. iroXvoivoVaTov : neut. c'Xourcws: governed by irept. On the
adj. with name of town also in c. 10. order, see c. 32.8584. 13. vVrtpovSc:
1 ; iv. 76. 15. The district is thought of. these discussions fall in the winter of
THUCYDIDES I. 139.
ov<s noreiSatas re a-rravicrTaa-flaL e/ceXeuoi> /cat Aiywav
5 OVTOVO^OV dc/>teWt, /cat /xaA-tcrra ye TrdvTaiv KOI eVS^Xo-
rara irpovkeyov TO irepl Meyapewv i/n^icr/Aa /ca#eXoucrt
fjirj a.v ytvecrOa.1 uoXefJiOv, eV a> et/a^ro avrous /AT) ^prjcrOai
rot? Xi/xeVt rot? eV rrj ' AOyvaiatv dpxy /u-^Se ffi 'Am/cry
dyopa. ot 8' 'A^jpatbt ovre rdXXa VTTTJKOVOV ovre TO 2
10 i/f^tcr/Aa KaO-fipovv, eVt/caXovrres eirepyao-iav
tenets /cat rrj? aopicrTov Kal
d(f)io-Ta[JLva)V. reXo? 5e d^tKoyaeVoj^ raiv reXev- 3
v K AaiceSat^o^os, 'Pa/x,<tov re /cat
criinrov /cat ' Ayrja'di'Bpov, /cat Xeyovrcov aXXo
0.770 B&n>
15 wv irporepov elco06crai>, avrct Se rctSe ort Aa/ce8at/xo^tot
432-1; 01. 87. 1. 4. HoTeiSatas: c/.
c. 64. 3. arravfo-TcurOat : of raising
a siege; so c. 140. 19. AC-yivav: c/".
c. 67. 2. 6. irpov\7ov: irpo- here
and in irpoayoptveiv (c. 140. 22 ; iv. 97.
18) not temporal ' in advance,' but of
solemn, emphatic declaration, which
accounts for the following /x^, as in
c. 140. 25. C/. c. 26. 20 ; ii. 8. 15 ; iii.
66. 2 ; iv. 26. 14 ; 80. 12 ; v. 30. 31.
TO irepl Me-yape'cov v|/TJ4>ur[ia : in c. 140.
20, the simple gen. in same sense.
For the facts, see c. 67. 4. The
date of this was probably the summer
of 432, shortly after the battle near
Sybota. Ullrich, Meg. Pseph. p. 34.
Ko.0eX.ovcn. . . . iro'Xe p.ov : in direct
speech, ei a0e A.04T6, OVK &j> jtvoiro iro-
Aejtos. 7. avrovs : after verbs of
'saying 'used for 'commanding' the
dat. or ace. of the person is admitted
as with -n-apayyf \\eiv. Kiihn. 475, note
2; Kr. Sf: 55, 3, 13. 8. np\r\: i.e.
the whole Attic confederacy. CJ. c.
67- 4. (
10. c'lriKoXovvrcs : cf. ii. 27. 3 ; iii.
36. 8; iv. 23. 8; \. 56. 4. t IT tp-yeurf-
av: the extension of tillage beyond
certain limits. Cf. Xen. Cyr. iii. 2. 23 ;
Plat. Legg. 843 c ; and .see on c. 2. 5.
Here the tillage of land partly dedi-
cated to the Eleusinian goddesses,
partly still in dispute, and therefore
adpurros, not yet marked by bounda-
ries. The spurs of Cithaeron, called
Ktpara (Strab. ix. I. 11; Plut. Them.
13) formed the natural limit. Grote,
V. chap. 48, p. 340. 11. ovSpairo'-
8wv viroSoxTi'v : such reception proved
disastrous to the Athenians in the
Decelean war, vii. 27. 22. Ar. Ach.
525 ff. after his manner distorts the
facts. Yet his story of the theft of
certain female slaves of Aspasia's has
passed into later narratives. Plut.
Per. 30 ; Athen. xiii. p. 570. How
much truth there may be in this can-
not be told. W. Vischer, Kl. Schr. I.
480 f. ; Miiller-Striibing, Arist. p. 48.
12. a.4>co-Ta|j.t vcov : as of the Helots,
c. 101. 7; iii. 54. 18.
14. aAAo (JLtv ovScv cov: &v depends
on ovdev, not on a\\o, whicli is opp. to
what .follows. Cf. viii. 67. 9; Hdt. viii.
30. Kr. iSpr.50,4, 10. 15. avrdroSe:
only this. Cf. v. 60. 4; vi. 37. 9.
THUCYDIDES I. 139, 140.
289
ySouXovrat rrjv elpTJi^v etvat, etry 8' av et rovs
d^etre, Trot^cravres e/c/cXi^criaf ot
avrot9 TrpovriOecrcw, /cat eSo/cet
ySofXeucrayLte'vov? aTTOKpivacrOai. /cat rrapi- 4
20 oVre9 dXXot re TroXXot eXeyov, eV' d/A</>orepa ytyz/o/zei'ot
rats yv(i)^ai^ /cat a>9 XP 1 ? TroXe^etv /cat a>? ^77 e/
etvat TO i//^<^to"/Aa elpTJmrjs, dXXa KaOeXelv, /cat TT*
Ilept/cX^s 6 Haz'0t7r7rov, dvrjp /car' eKelvov TOV
vrpairos 'A.0r}va.L(t)i>, Xeyew re /cat 7rpdcro~tv 8'
25 Trap^et rotdSe
f J j i f < Tl *"* ' ^*'4^) ^ >\^ 5^
1*1) 1179 yLte^ yva>yu,7^9, a> Ac/^fatot, aet r7y9 avnrjs
yu,at yu,^ et/ceti^ IleXoTrot'i^o'tots, /catVep etSa>9 TOV9 dvOpw
7TOV9 ov rry avr^ opyff d^a7ret^o/xeVov9 re TroXe/xet^ /cat
clauses. 24. Trpwros 'AO^vaiwy : this
decisive judgment is not added to,
but only elucidated by the following
words, which are therefore without
conj. 25. iroprfvci : introduces a
direct speech, also vi. 8. 23; 15. 21;
32. 22.
SPEECH OF PERICLES.
Chaps. 140-144.
140. / am now, as always, against
yielding to the Peloponnesians, and ex-
pect that those who vote with me will also
share the responsibility for this policy.
1. Instead of appealing to arbitration,
the Lacedaemonians present demands,
the concession of any of which would be
an admission of fear. 2-5.
1. TTJS (t*v yvwfiT|s : his own convic-
tion, placed thus in opp. to the advice
to be given to others, 5, op> 5t ical fere.,
where the stress lies on ^v^.0ov\evr(a.
TTJS avrrjs : cf. c. 127.9. cxofiai: cf.
c. 22. 6; iv. 66. 10; v. 49. 21; viii. 81.
2. 2. j,i] cl'xciv : that we should not
i/ield ; depending on yva>/uiris, and rep-
resenting the imv. 3. TTJ avrrj op-
yTj : with the same temper or zeal. See
on: see on c. 137. 22. 16. ctvai: so
ii. 75. 5. Often in this sense with a
neg. ; see on c. 2. 5; 25.2. 17. iroitj-
o-avTs : see on c. 67. 11. 18. -yvaSiias
irpovriOto-av : c/". iii. 36. 21 ; 42. 1 ; vi.
14. 3; and in iii. 38. 2, \eyttv irpoTidf-
vai, properly to give every one free
right of speech. Since here, instead
of oj ev Tf\et or 6 irpiiTavis, the collec-
tive ol 'A6rtvawi appears, we have a$(-
ffiv avrois instead of 'AOrivaiois as in vi.
14. 4. e'SoKci : tli - general opinion was ;
therefore the impf . ; the conclusion
follows in c. 145. 2 with the aor.
20. tir' cl[j.cJ5oTpa yi-yvo'jwvoi : the
use of 717^*0-004 explained on c. 37. 13,
and like St'xa yiyve<r6ai of C. 64. 6,
expressing opposing opinions. The de-
tails are introduced by KO.I KO.I (not
re fat), the clauses introduced by &s
being mutually exclusive. For a simi-
lar const., see on c. 27. 7. 21. XPH :
to be repeated with the following infs.
The second ws, which Kr. wishes to
strike out, cannot be dispensed with,
considering the opposition of the two
290
THUCYDIDES I. 140.
iv TV py(i) Trpd(ro-oi>Ta<s, 7rpo<s Se ras vfji<f>opa<; /cat ra?
5 yva>fjia<s r/oeTTOjaevov?. 6/oai Se /cat vvv oyaota /cat Trapa-
u/A/3ovXevrea /tot ovra, /cat rovs dvaTret^o/xeVous
St/cat< rot? KOLJSTJ Sd^aertv, ^v ay3a rt /cat cr<aXXct>-
fji0a, /SorjOeiv, rj ju/^Se KaropOovvTas rfjs ^we'crew? /xera-
ras v[ji<j>opa<s
/cat ras St
, ocra ai/ Trapa \6yov
j3rj, ela>8afjLi> amacr&u. Aa/ce8atyao^tot 8e irportpov re 2
S^Xot rjcrav eTrt/SovXevo^re? T^/xt^ /cat vvv ou^ T7/ctcrra. et-
pr)fMvov yap 8t/ca? /xev rwv Sta^dyocov dXX^Xot? StSdvat
15 /cat Se^ecr^at, e)(etv 8e e/care)oovs a
77-otetcr^at.
10 ov^ rja'O'ov djjiaOo)<5
9pa)iTov StoVe/9 /cat
tavotas rov dv-
on c. 130. 11 ; iii. 45. 18. 4. cv TO>
IPYV : wAen '< comes <o action. See on
c. 1 2O. 27. irpds TOS |v(ji<t>opas : c/*.
iii. 82. 18; vi. 34. 47; Dem. i. 11.
Here and in 9 = event us, whether
in good or in bad sense. Cf. ii. 64.
32; Soph. 0. T. 33. 5. Tptiroju-
vows : pass., as iv. 106. 12, yvufj.as
being ace. of specification, as in ii.
59. 4 ; iv. 106. 2. o|iota KO.\ irapa-
ir\Tjo-ia : two adjs. for emphasis, with-
out important difference of meaning.
Cf. Dem. in. 27 ; and see on c. 27. 4.
7. Sucaito: as appealing rather to
duty than to honour; stronger than
aio>. Cf. iv. 64. 7. TOIS KOIVT] Sdj-a-
<riv : = TOVTOIS & &/ Koivp 5o|??. TJV
opa TI KCJ.I : if after all we do, etc. ; each
particle helps to reject the proba-
bility of failure. 8. po-qOav : see on
C. 123. 3. TJ . . . |iETairoiEur0ai : or,
in case of success, they must not claim a
share either in the credit of good judg-
ment, fj = fl Sf n-fi- See on c. 78. 13 ;
ii. 63. 3; v. 63. 11. With /caTopfloiWas
the subject is changed imperceptibly.
See on c. 18. 21 ; 39. 15. On /ufTairot-
i, cf. ii. 51. 20. 9. v8'xTai
ovre avrot
yap : for it may happen, even if it is
not likely, referring to 1)v . . . <r<pa\-
\d>fjLfda. See on c. 124. 7. Note that
oi>x yffffoi/ follows fV5'xfTai here (not
as in c. 142. 25) from the fixity of
the formula. 10. apaOws xwR 1 ! " 111 :
take an unforeseen course, one not reck-
oned upon ; a.fj.a0(as here in the rare
pass, meaning (not as in c. 84. 13).
Grote, V. chap. 48, p. 371, under-
stands a/j.aOus in connexion with Sta-
voias in its usual active sense, ' igno-
rant,' ' deficient in reason.' There is
probably no such play of meaning.
TJ KO.L : KO.I placed as in rel. sentences.
See on c. 74. 25. TOS Siavoias : pur-
poses, plans. Cf. c. 84. 17; 144. 5; vi.
II. 23; 31. 6. TOW dvOpajirov: of a
man ; art. generic ; more usually in
pi. Cf. Xen. An. ii. 6. 10. 11. 6'<ra:
in everything which.
12. AaxcSaifio'vioi 8t : transition
from the general to the particular, as
in c. 32. 7, but now, etc. 13. clprjiie'-
vov : ace. abs. See on c. 2. 8, and cf.
vii. 1 8. 14. For the fact, see c. 78. 12.
14. Ttov Sia<|>op(ov : not diatpopuv with
P. and Kr. Cf. c. 56. 2 ; 78. 12.
THUCYDIDES I. 140.
291
St/cas 7TO) r)Ti)o~av ovre rjfjLatv OLOOVTWV Se^ovrat,
rat 8e 7roXe/x&> /xaXXoi' 77 Xoyots ra ey/cX^/xara StaXve-
crBa.1, /cat eTrtracra'ovre? 19877 /cat ov/cert atTtw/xevot Tra-
peio~L. IloretSatas re yay> a7rai/to"Tao~$at /ceXeuovcrt /cat Ai- 3
20 ywaj' avTovojJLOV cu^tevat /cat TO MeyayoeW' i|/T^>tayxa /ca-
Oaipelv ot Se reXevratot otSe T^/covres /cat row? "EXX^va?
npoayopevovo-tv auTo^d/xou? afaevai. v/ua5i> Se /x^Set? 4
vo/xtcri7 7re/H {3pa,\OS av TroXe/xetv, et TO Meyayoeiwz/ 1^17-
(f)icrfMa p,r) /ca^eXot/xei/, OTrep /xaXtcrra Trpov^ovraa el /ca-
25 BaipeOeiy], /XT) av yty^ecr^at TOV TroXe^ov, ^178' ei' U/AM'
avrots atrtav vTroXtTn^cr^e a>9 Sta fjuKpbv eTroXe/xi^craTe
TO yap /Bpa^y Tt TOVTO Tracrav V/JLOJV e^et TT)V y8e/3atajcrti' 5
/cat Trelpav Trjs yvw/x^? olg et ^vy^a)pyjo'T, /cat aXXo Tt
vira-
15. x eiv <* xo|AV : regular descrip-
tion of tlie status quo. C/. iv. 65.
3; 118. 14. 16. 8i8o'vrwv: 0/0.33.
25; 35-22. 17. SbaXv'co-6cu : see on
c. 131. 12; here trans, with ace., but
intr. in c. 145. 6. 18. erriTa<r<rovTs :
dictating, like masters ; abs. ; rare in
prose ; with dat. in vi. 82. 11. Cy.
Soph. 0. C. 839; ^in(. 668; Theocr.
xv. 90. alTito|A6voi : expostulating like
equals. Cf. c. 69. 33.
19. diravio-TcurOai : cf. c. 139. 4.
20. Me-yaptwv: short for Trepi Me-yape-
wi/, c. 139. 6. Cf. the gen. in c. 129.
12. Kr. Spr. 47, 7, 6. 21. rtXtv-
TCUOI : adv. to ^Kovres. See on c. 12.
3; 61. 18. 22. irpowyopevoucriv : see
on c. 139. 0.
23. irpl Ppaxe'os: cf. c. 78. 1.
24. 6'irep: grammatically object of
irpovxovra.1, taken by prolepsis from
the subj. of KaOoupeQeit). Cf. c. 82.
26 ; 88. 3. Kr. makes oVtp nom. and
subj. of KaOaipeOfirj, saying that such
prolepsis is not found before a condi-
tional particle. But cf. Plat. Phaed.
95 b, rauTo 5^j OVK hv Oav/jidaaifu Kal
rbv rov Ka.0fj.ov \6yov fl irddoi. For fj.rt,
see on c. 139. 7. 26. oirCov: re-
proach; with inro\tirriff6f (in your own
thoughts) as with firupfpfiv, iii. 46. 26 ;
8i.20; v. 75. 9; vi. 76. 17.
27. TO Ppaxv TI TOWTO : TI thus
added to the repeated Bpaxv adds to
the notion of triviality. t'xei : con-
tains. See on c. 97. 13. 28. ols : on
the rel. in this position, see on c. 68.
15; and cf. c. 35. 15; 69. 20; 95. 21.
The forcible effect of oirtp fjui\i(Tra
Trpovxovrai, 24, which controls all that
follows, appears to permit the pron.
oTs to refer to the subj. of trpovxovrai,
and the demand itself to be obj. of
|vxx c "P 1 l< 7 ""- For a similar free ref.
of the rel., cf. iv. 26. 12. The con-
jecture of J. Steup, & fare (for ofs)
is, therefore, not necessary. 29.
e'iriTax0TJ<rr0 : pass., from eiri
292
THUCYDIDES I. 140, 141.
30 Kovcravres a,7rtcr^vpt(ra//,evot Se craves a>
141 avrots drro rov tcrov v/xa/ /xaXXov Trpocrfyepea-Oai. avro- l
dev ST) BiavoTJ0r)T6 rj vrraKoveiv trpiv TL /3Xa/3rjvai, fj el
a>5 e/aotye oL^ivov Soicet eivou, KCU eirl /xe-
3pa^e[a 6/xotcos Trpo(j)dcrei.
<f>6fiq) e^ovres a KCKT^/xe^a. T^V yap avrrjv
17 re n-eyicrTiq Kal eXa^icrrrj SiKcuwcns 0,770 raV
irpo 81/079 Tot? TreXas eT
KCU em
TII//. See on c. 2. 18. 30.
picra|A6Voi : short for icrxvpias (^f/Saitox)
aTraxra/iefot. craves civ KaTO<rTT]<r(UT :
w7/ maA;e </ie?H understand clearly. Cf.
c. 32. 6 ; vii. 44. 26. The inf. irpoo-Qe-
pe<r6at represents the dependent imv.,
as ,u^ elf/ceii/ in 2. The aor. opt. with
&v points more distinctly than the
simple fut. to the effect now to be
produced. See on c. 127. 6. Madvig,
Adv. I. p. 309, proposes erases fjKa-
Ta,<TTr,ffeTe. 31. diro TOV fcrov : as
equal to equal. Cf. c. 99. 7. irpo<r<j>-
pea-Oai. : with dat., v. in. 23; with
irp6s To/a, v. 105. 17.
141. Therefore a quick decision
should be taken. 1. If war comes,
as I hold it to be advisable, it will be
found that we have the advantage of the
Peloponnesians in means, in varied
adaptation to events, and in unity of
interest. 2-7.
The first section gives the conclu-
sion to be drawn from c. 140. 2-5.
With 2 begins the discussion of
points unfavourable to the Peloponne-
sians, which continues to c. 143. 2.
Then are mentioned the advantages on
the side of the Athenians, to c. 144. 1.
1. avro'Ocv : temporal, as in vi. 21.
9; prop, 'from the spot,' and there-
fore like Sia-irep elx*", c. 134. 14, imme-
diately, on the spot. 2. Siavo^'SiiTs :
see on c. 18. 18. 3. V: with dat.
causal, as in c. 138.31. 4.
places the two notions on the same
level, strengthening nai . . . KOI, used
as in c. 139. 21. Cf. c. 39. 4. \!ovrs
. . . i'ovTs : though the const, is
changed, these parties., as above the
inf. viraKoveiv, denote the obj. of Sta-
1/07)^77x6. A similar const, in vi. 78. 5,
fvOvfj.rj6iiTa} fj.axov/j.fvos. Sh. supplies
Tro\f/j.e?v, which P. suggests. "The
intercalated d>s causes the shift, as
if <is /A)] ei^ovTfs KTE." B. L. G. P.
thinks also that the parties, might
depend on some appropriate verb im-
plied in diavorjOriTf, comparing vii.
68. 3, vofj,iaufj.ev &fj.a fjiv vofju/j,il>TaTov
elvai . . . (Kyevr)ff6(ji.evov. 5. 8vva-
T<U: valet, means, implies. Cf. iii.
46. 10 ; vi. 36. 9. But here only with
a subst. as obj. 6. 8ovXw<riv (iii. 10.
15) ... SiKcuworis (iv. 86. 21; v. 17.
11): Thucydidean nouns; the latter
' a demand based on a claim of right '
(see on c. 140. 7) ; to which, there-
fore, the notion of indecent arrogance
is given by airb rtav 6/j.oiwv firtTaff-
ffofjifv-ri. The last words we must take
with Kr. and Herbst (Gee/en Cobet, p.
51) as masc. (so viii. 89. 27) though
Bonitz, p. 24, and Sh. think neut. The
pi. makes this case different from c.
77.16. 7. irpo 8iT|s: ' before,' i.e.
really without proceeding by way of,
arbitration.
THUCYDIDES I. 141.
293
ou/c
To, Se TOV TroXejJiov /cat rail/ e/carepots vTrap^ovrotv 2
pa e^optv yyaire /ca#' e/cacrroi> OLKOVOV-
10 re?. avrovpyoL re yap etcrt ITeXoTro^z^crtot, /cat ovre tSta 3
oure eV /cou>o> ^pij/jiaTd i<rriv avrots, eVetra yjzovuav no-
Ae'/xa*z/ /cat < &iairovTi.(t)v arrupoi Sta ro ftpa^ea)<s avrot eV
d\Xij\ovs VTTO Trevtas e7rt(epeu>. /cat ot rotovrot oure 4
^au? TrXrjpovv ovre 7reas crrparta? TroXXa/as e/CTre/XTrew
15 Svi/ai/rat, 0.776 ran/ tSta)i> re a/xa aVoi>re<? /cat oVo raV
/cat TrpocreVt /cat ^a\acrcr>y? fl
8. TO, 8c . . . virapxo'vrwv : placed
at the beginning of the period as the
theme of the following exposition as
regards both sides. From this must
the advantage of one side, TO. i)fiiv
vTrdpxavTa, be supplied as obj. to ovc
acrOfVfffTtpa. fo/j.tv. The following
description of the position and war-
like resources of the Peloponnesians
is so plainly opposed to that of the
Corinthians, c. 121, 122, that we can
see plainly the literary use made by
Thuc. of the thoughts of Pericles,
which are no doubt truly stated. See
the Introd. p. 44 ff.
10. avrovp-yoi T -yap T. : to appre-
ciate the following reasoning we must
observe that in 3 three characteristics
of the Peloponnesians of an unfavour-
able tendency are joined by re, /ecu,
tireiTa. In 4, 5, these are illustrated
by their necessary results in reverse
(chiastic order). Thus : (1) 13, KOI ol
TOIOVTOI KTf. expands tireira. "^povioov
KTt. ; (2) 17, a: 5e Trfpiovcriat /ere. en-
forces Kal ovre ISia KTf. ; (3) 18, aia-
fj.atri Tf KTf. repeats avrovpyol re yap
KTf. avrovp-yoi : properly those who
use their own hands, not those of
slaves, in work ; then, from the pre-
vailing application of epya to agri-
culture, those who till their own land,=
yeiapyoi of c. 142. 18. 12. Suiirovrt-
v : here only in Thuc. ; Xen. Hell.
vi. 2. 16; freq. in Polyb., Dion., Plut.
Ppa\ ws : for a short time ; in this
sense only here ; elsewhere ' in brief,'
of speeches. Cf. c. 97. 12; iii. 6i.2;
v. 9. 4. 13. eiri(j>piv : sc. iro\f/j.ovs
or SirAa, which occurs in iv. 16. 5; 78.
23; v. 18. 12; vii. 18. 15. If /3paxrs
(so v. H.) were read for j8paxe'&>s, two
unusual features would be removed.
14. irX^povv : so v. H. and St. ;
which gives a simpler const, than
trXripovvres of Mss. But the other
editors, as Cl. formerly, make vavs as
well as a-TpaTids obj. of eKirfniffiv, re-
taining ir\-npovvres (neither skips, man-
ning them), which emphasizes the point
wherein the Peloponnesians would
naturally come short. This seems
preferable. 15. dird T<OV I8fo>v:
away from. Cf. c. 7. 6 ; 76. 7 ; 99.
10. diro TUV avroiv: with. Cf. c.
74. 18; 91. 28. Here only Thuc. uses
TO. avruiv for TCI ff<f>(Tpa, ii. 20. 12 ; iii.
95. 14; 107. 12; iv. 66. 4. The Pelo-
ponnesian soldier had to maintain
himself; a/xa calls attention to,the
difficulty of doing this while farms
were left without cultivation. 16.
6aXa<r<rr]s tp-yo'|voi : (cf. ii. 85. 4 ; iii.
86. 15; 115. 10) by the superior skill
294
THUCYDIDES I. 141.
at Se irepiovcrlai rot"? TroAe'/zous paXkov rj at /3tatot eV<o-
pat d^e'xovo-t crw/xacrt re erot/xorepot ot avrovpyot rwv 3
dvOptoTTtov r) ^pij/JLacri TroXe/xetv, TO /xev Trtcrrov
20 e/c TWZ> ACtv8wa>v /caz^ vreyotyereV^at, TO Se ou /3e/3atoi>
ov 7rpoava\(JL)(ru;, aXXcus re icai/ Trapa
6 TToXe/xo? avrot? /x^/cvz^rat. p^XI)
* EiXXrjvas SwaTot IleXoTrow^crtot /cat ot
Troke^eiv 8e /x^ 77-po? opoiav dvTLTrapa-
25 o-Kev-rjv aSv^arot, orav /x-T^re ySovXevr^ptw ei/t
oi rt o^e'w? e7rtreXwo~t, Trdvres re tcroi/n^oi
with the latter as obj. The sense is,
" people who till their lands with their
own hands are more inclined to risk
their lives in war than their property ;
for, as to their lives, they have a
good hope that they will pass safely
through the dangers of war; but
they feel no confidence that they will
not use up their property before the
war comes to an end." Cf. the quite
different inference from the same
premises in c. 1 2 1 . 3, 4. 20. JIT) ov :
instead of /XTJ with inf. depending on
a negatived verb. Cf. viii. 60. 5; 71.
5. GMT. 815, 2 ; H. 1034. Kiihn.
514, 5; Kr. Spr. 67, 12, 6. 22.
avrois : see on c. 6. 8 ; 48. 9.
24. avTicrxeiv : aor. in reference to
fj.<ixV A"? ( c f- c- "7- 12; vi. 91. 9);
Tro\ep.*iv, pres., of protracted war.
|ii] /ere. : = ov Suvavrai eav fj.$i ?rpbs
ofjioiav a.vTnrapa.a'Kevfyv TroAeyUwcrt, imply-
ing that the Athenians were furnished
in a quite different fashion. See on
c. 91. 28. 25. 6'rav: introduces a
confident reason in form' of an un-
certain assumption, so long as, while.
Cf. o>? &v, Plat. Phaed. 74 c. POV-
XeuTtjpCw v : an indirect justification
of the ( Athenian hegemony in opp. to
the Spartan demand, TOVS
of their adversaries. 17. ol irepiov-
<ru : sc. xpr)/j.a,Tiav ; cf. c. 7. 2 ; 8. 15,
referring probably to the reserved
fund of the Athenians. See ii. 13.
25. ptaioi e'<r<t>op<u : extraordinary
taxes, imposed in times of necessity,
as the Corinthians had advised, c. 121.
19. In vi. 20. 6 we have jSt'euo? Sou-
Aeia, and in iii. 82. 18 war is called
(iicuos StSafT/caAos. 18. ave'xovori :
Schol., /SacTTa^owrt, av^dvovcrt, keep up,
support; probably without an exact
parallel. Cf. Aristid. Panath. p. 182,
<rw|xa(ri : with life and limb ; often
opp. to xM/ ttaTa - Cf- c - 85. 4; 121.
12. Here rb /utV refers to TO ffu/j.ara.,
rb Se to ra xP^l jLaTa > an( l both are
objs. of fxovres. In the connected
expressions irurrbv exovres, ov ySeySaiov
(exocres) the objective thought (to
possess a thing) passes into the sub-
jective, ' to have a confident hope,' ' to
have no assurance ' ; and then TC ^ueV,
rt de are on the one hand to be con-
strged as objs. of txovrts ; on the other,
to be connected closely with the infs.
tiv irepiyevfffOai and n-poava\u>ffft.v, with
the former as ace. of specification
(since airot is to be supplied there),
THUCYDIDES I. 141, 142.
295
res Ka
)v (f)L\el
6/xd^)vXot TO e<f>' eavroy cWaoTOS crTrevSiy e
yiyvecrdai. Kal yap oi IJLZV as
i, nva /SouXo^rat, oi Se a>s i^/ctcrra
30 TO, ot/ceta (frdeipcu. yjpovLoL re ^wioVres ei^ jSpa^el ^tv 1
fJLOpLO) CTKOTTOVOri Tl T(i)V KOIVWV, T&> 6 1T\OVL TO, Ol/ceia
Trpdcrcrovo~i Kal e/ca<TTO9 ou irapa TT^V eavrov d/ze'Xeiai>
(Herat /3Xcu/;etz', fteXew Se rwt /cat aXXoj VTrep eauroO rt
irpd&eiv, wore TO) avrw UTTO aTravTW tSi'a So^acr/Aart
i-2 \av6dveiv TO KOIVOV aOpoov (f}0ip6fjievoi>. neyivTov Se !
rait' taraj^ <nrdvei /ccoXvcroi'Tcu, orai/ croX avra
a-JTovo/uovs a<f>ifvai. 27. ov\ d|JW)<})v-
\oi : they are not all Dorians, but
some Thebans, Achaeans, Arcadians.
ov retained, though after OTO.V, as the
regular neg. for contradicting a single
notion. See on c. 78. 1. TO t<j>' cou-
TO'V: we should expect (c/". c. 17. 2)
tauruv or eai/ToC. C/., however, iv.
28. 5 ; viii. 48. 41 ; Soph. Ant. 889.
Karros : after the pi. subj. makes
the verb sing. Cf. ii. 16. 11. oirev'-
6i] : with ace. Cf. v. 16. 7; vi. 10. 15;
79. 14. 28. 4>i\i : see on c. 78. 5.
Here, like iv. 125. 7 and probably vii.
80. 12, to be taken impers. This will
explain the neg. fj.T\5ev, as in c. 142.
26, after tvSexerai. Ktihn. 512, 2 b;
Kr. Spr. 67, 7, 1. fnvrcXt's -yi-yveo-eoA :
only here in Thuc. Hdt., i. 124, who
often uses ^nrreAes iro^'tv, as iii. 141 ;
iv. 4 ; v. 107. 29. nva : designating
any object at pleasure, like oi WAos.
Cf. c. 37. 12; 69. 17.
30. xpo'fUH (c. 140. 21) vvioVres:
and ichen at last they do come together
for consultation. Cf. the complaint
of the Corinthians, c. 69. 8. e'v Ppa-
Xt fiopiu : after -xpovioi the ellipse of
XP&VOV is easy. Cf. c. 85. 3. Also
with TCf TT\toyi (on which the force of
fv is continued) xp<W> not MP'V> J g *
be supplied. But Kr. supplies T^S
|ui/o'5oi; with fj.opl<f>. St., Jahrb. 1863,
p. 478, explains the two expressions,
' to a small degree,' ' mainly.' 32.
irapa: with ace., in consequence of;
freq. in Dem., as in iv. 11 ; xvm. 232.
239. 33. fic'Xeiv St'nvi Kal aXXco : but
that of course some one else is taking care.
34. viro diravTwv I8ia: joined with
5o|cr,uaTt as with a pass, partic. See
on c. 95. 16; 130. 3.
142. Tfie attempt to establish them-
selves in our country will not help them ;
and at sea, in spite of all their efforts,
they can never match us.
1. p^'-yurrov 8e': = Sirtp Se fiefurrov
tart, regularly with the art. Cf. ii.
65. 9; iii. 63. 10; iv. 70. 18; 108. 28;
viii. 76. 35 ; 92. 34 : 96. 9 ; without
art. c. 35. 19 ; vi. 69. 25. But ^tyi-
o-rov may here agree with the inner
object of Kia\vaovrai ; they will experi-
ence their greatest hindrance. Cf. Plat.
Phaed. 60 a, Sa-rarov STJ <re irpoa-fpovffi ',
and see Ktihn. 410, note 5. 2. KW\V-
o-ovrai: fut. mid. with pass, meaning,
as icurdft.fi'ot, 19. Kiihn. 376, 4.
6'rav: see on c. 141. 25.
296 THUCYDIDES I. 142.
7roptd/Ai'oi 8ta/x,eXXo>crt rov 8e TroXejaov ot /catpot ov
5 " Kat JU/T}I> ouS' 17 eVtretxtcris ovSe TO VOLVTIKOV avrwv 2
a^LOf <j>o/3r)0fjvai. T^V /tev yap ^aKeirov /cat e^ elp-ijvr) 3
TroXtz/ dvTLTTaXov Trapacr/ceuacracr^at, 17 TTOU Sr) eV TroXe-
/xta re /cat ou^ rjcrcrov e/cet^ot?
8' et TTOLtjcrovTai, TT^S //,> y^s /SXaVroiG' a^ rt 4
10 /xepo? /caraSpo/x,ats /cat avro/AoXtats, ov ^teVrot iKavov ye
ecrrat evrtret^t^etv re KwXuetv lyjaas 7rXev<Ta^ras; e? rr
/cat, ]7rep
opp. to raxv, as iii. 46. 10. 3. ov
|uvcro( : act. ; a/? <o s'^/, = oi>x ^ l
/ieVeiv. C/: Ar. ^y. 1620; Dem. iv.
37, o/ rwi' vpayndrtav ov (itvovai Kaipol
rV fififrepav ^paSurfJTa cal elptavfiav.
5. ov8' ij > iriTx w *" l s re. : refers
to C. 122. 3. 6. 4>o(3ti0T]vcu : ;ict.
sense with S|ioj/, as c. 138. 11, a{ios
6avfj.dffai. TT^V fu v -yoip : the ace.
thus placed at the beginning, stands
in no exact const, with the following
words (see on c. 32. 18) ; it is neither
subj. nor obj., but seems to introduce
the matter in hand ; as regards the
first, viz. the e'iriTet'x'T's. The second
point comes in at 15, rb Se rrjs 6a\d<r-
ffi)s Krt. (With irapaffKfvdcraa'dai. a
general subject must be supplied.)
Epiteichisis consisted either in the
founding of a permanent settlement
at a point dangerous to the enemy (as
Heracleia, iii. 92), or in the establish-
ment of a fort from which sallies
might be made (as Deceleia, vii. 19).
So ir6\iv and tpp-wpiov are species to
the genus r^v fj.fi/ (tirirfixurtv). 7.
r\ irov 8tj : of course therefore. Cf. \\.
37-15. iroX.efua: sc. 777. Cf. ii. II.
20 ; iii. 58. 24 ; v. 64. 18. 8. ovx
if<r<rov : the neg. belongs only to the
adr. The inf. would take /x^. See
, rats vavcrv
on c. 141. 28. ijnuv ajT6iriTTixi-
<T|itvuv : it is best to understand this
pf. not with Cl., of the assurance
the speaker feels that the Athenians
will be beforehand with the Spartans
in adopting this measure, but with
Sh. (and apparently St.), " much more
in time of war when our city is a
counter-eViTei'xKr/ua against their in-
fant colony." Athens itself is rep-
resented, and not, as Kr. and B.
think, other existing fortresses as
Oenoe. This allusion to the <=7rt-
Tt'xr is probably put into the
mouth of Pericles as one of TO. btovra
(c. 22. 5) by Time, writing at the
end of the war, with the knowledge
of the occupation of Pylos, Cythera
(vii. 26. 10), and Deceleia. Herbst,
Philol. 38, p. 581.
9. pXairroiv ov : after fut. GMT.
505 ; H. 901 a. 10. avTOfioXUus :
i.e. of slaves. Cf. vii. 27. 5 ; viii.
40. 11. 11. iriTix^iv : depends on
K o>X.W. GMT. 815, 1; H. 963. 12.
ffirep tcrxw'o|iv: cf. ii. 13. 18. dfxv'-
veo-6ai : to retaliate, not here ' to defend
ourselves.' Cf. c. 42. 2; ii. 67. 28;
iv. 63. 11. He refers to attacks by
sea on the Peloponnesus, which also
would be attended by KaraSpo^ai and
THUCYDIDES I. 142.
297
Tr\4ov yap i^/jtets e^o/Aev roi) Kara yfjv CK rov ^avrtKov 5
e/x7retpta? Y) eVewot K TOV /car r^Tretpov e? ra vavrt/ca.
15 ro Se rrj? 6a\dcrcrr)<s eVto~r7^aoi>a<? yeve&dai ov paStcus 6
avrois Trpoo-yez-^crerai. ovSe yap v/xet?, yaeXeraWes avro 7
ev6vs O.TTO rail' M^St/caiz', t^eipyacrOe TTOJ TTWS 01) aVope<j
yewpyot /cat ov $aXacrcrtot, /cat Trpocre'rt ouSe /zeXer/Jcrat
eacrofjievoi Sta ro u<^>' rj/JLOiV TroXXat? vavcrw aet e^op/xet-
20 o-#at, a^tov dv rt Spwez' ; Trpos fte> yap oXtya? e'^op/xov- 8
o~as /cob; 8ta/ctvSv^evo~etav TrXfjuei T.TJV dfj-auiav upacrvvov-
res, TroXXats Se etpyd/xet'ot 'fjcrv^dcrovcrL, /cat e^ rw /x^
jLteXeraWt d^v^erwrepot eo~o^rat /cat 8t' avro /cat
repot, ro 8e vavriKov
25 /cat ov/c e^Se^erat, orai'
avTo/j.o\iai. Cf. vii. 26. 2. 13.
irXe'ov yap TJIXCIS e'xojxcv fere. : v\fov
ex<>/J.tv means as usual (c/'. c. 37. 18;
42. 15 ; 76. 15 ; iii. 43. 12 ; iv. 59. 7 ; 62.
16 ; vii. 36. 6 ; viii. 99. 12), ite /(are ?Ae aa 7 -
vantage, though here the comp. retains
its full const, with ^ ^reelVot. The
gen. roD Kara y^i', as regards opera-
tions on land, is like c. 22. 14 ; 36. 1 1 ;
Hdt. i. 32, yuerpi'ais IXOITSS /3i'ou: and
c'/c governs e^irfipias with its obj. gen.
placed before it, ^/rom our experience
in naval matters, as in c. 32. 8 ; 84.
13; 107. 26; 139. 2, and its article is
omitted, as in c. 3. 1 ; n. 2; 23. 20;
36. 11 ; 107. 26.
15. TO 8 % TTJS 6o\ao-<rr|s re. : refers
to c. 121. 14. 17. t|cipyourO rrw : have
as yet brought it to perfection. This re-
mark answers so well to the thought
of Pericles that the particle TTCO, though
wanting in the best Mss., can hardly
be dispensed with ; it might easily
drop out before the following itS>s.
18. owS . . . ^euroVevoi : expressed
with the same confidence as 8 above :
" we will leave them no time to prac-
ecrrtv, uonrep /cat aXXo rt, 9
e/c vrapepyov /u,eXerao"^at,
tise." The pass, sense is rare. Cf. Eur.
/. A. 331; Dem. u. 16, e^voi Siarpt-
&eiv; VIII. 59, &yfiv fjirvx'iav eciffBai.
19. e'(t>op(iur0ai : cf. viii. 20. 3 ; pass,
of </)op,ue?j/ with dat. See on c. 2. 18;
140. 29.
21. SiaKivSwEucreiav : force their way
through. Cf. iv. 29. 8; v. 46. 11. 22.
TW (xi] (leXeTwvTi : see on c. 36. 3 ; the
lack of practice. 23. 81* avro : just
for this reason. Cf. c. 68. 9 ; 74. 3. 24.
T'x.vi]s : a matter of acquired skill. Cf.
c. 83. 4. cixrirep teal aXXo TI : as much
as anything else whatever. Cf. vi. 18.
38; Xen. An. i. 3. 15, &s rts ical &\\os.
Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 13. 25. 6'rav rv'xtl :
at any chance time, without plan. So
TI/X'", pers. and impers., is used in
various relative turns to express acci-
dental circumstances of time, place,
fact. No doubt a grammatical sup-
plement is to be assumed as original,
but is not present to the mind of the
speaker. Cf. us, otrcas ervxf, iv. 25. 7;
v. 20. 9 ; 56. 15 ; viii. 95. 21 ; 6ir66ev
r&xoiev, iv. 26. 20; with rel. pron., iii.
43. 18; viii. 48. 36. K irapc'pYOv: and
THUCYDIDES i. 143.
143 ctXXa fjiaXXov ^Sei/ e/cetVw irdpepyov aXXo yLyve&Bai. el I
re /cat /a^crai/res raw 'OXiyATrtacrtt' f) AeX<ots
TOVS
vavrcov,
5 re /cat rwv jaerot>ca)z> Sewo^ a*> ^ vw Se rdSe re v-rrdp-
^eL /cat, OTrep KpdncrTov, Kvfiepvrjras e^op^ev TroXtra? /rat
XXrjv VTrr)pe(riav TrXetous /cat apeivovs fj ndcra TJ
'EXXa<?. /cat em ra> /ctvSww ovSet? av Se^atro rai^ 2
rfv re avrov <f>evyLv /cat //,era rrjs T^CTCTO^O? a^ota
10 eXTrtSo? oXtywz' 'f)fMepu)v eVe/ca /xeyaXou fjaadov Socrews e/cet-
vots
served." 5. vvv 8': but as it is. Cf.
c. 68. 14 ; 71.8. ro'8 vrropxet : avri-
iraXoi ta/j.ei'. 6. KvpepvrJTas : pred.,
we have citizens for steersmen. 7. rqv
aXXrjv vinjpecrCav : the rest of our crews.
Cf. vi. 31. 21. This noun being col-
lective, the adjs. are pi. Cf. c. 24. 9;
136. 2.
8. Kal eirl TW KivSvvo) /CT. : /cat be-
longs to oiiSels Ttav ^fviav as opp. to
citizens, iwl re? KivSvvy, in view of the
danger. See on c. 70. 10. " Not only
on our citizens may we reckon ; even
the strangers among us will not con-
sent, for the offers our enemies can
make them, to give up their own
homes." For, since these maritime
places were dependent on Athens,
such would be the result of Athenian
success ; no one who had taken part
with the Peloponnosians being allowed
to return to his native city. The inf.
after Sf'xeo-flai, as in iii. 53. 4 ; v. 94. 3.
Cf. Soph. El. 1304 with Wolff's note.
10. fvexa: (as usual placed between
the attendant gens; cf. c. 5. 6; 73. 17)
belongs to Soo-eas, on which prydkov
/LLicrdov depends, and b\iy<av Tj/j.fp&v on
both.
^/ trapepyw, as a by-work, a holiday task.
Cf. vl. 69. 27 ; vii. 27. 20. 26. (irjSe v
. . . Y^vco-Oai : sc. Sel from eVSe'xfTai.
See on c. 141. 28.
143. Nor will they be able to seduce
our sailors by money, for the best of them
are Athenian citizens. 1, 2. Our supe-
riority at sea will enable us to endure
for a time even the loss of our own
country. 3-5.
ct T Ka : the third point (in refer-
ence to c. 121. 3), after the e'lrjrei'-
Xtfis, c. 142. 6, and the VO.VTIK.&V, c. 142.
15. 2. Kivrjo-avrss ' see on c. 93. 8.
The obj. is the part. gen. ruv XPW"-
TUV, like vj. 70. 20. See on c. 30. 8 ;
58. 15. Ae\<j>ois : without eV because
under the influence of the locative
'OXu /J.TT ia.tr iv (see Kiihn. 337, note 1).
Conversely, in c. 121. 8, 'OKv^ta. is
controlled by e V. 3. vrroXapciv : see
on c. 68. 18. 4. ^ 6'vrwv ij[JuSv KT*.:
this gen. abs. makes the prot. to Seivbv
bv $v, being = el ^v ^ avriira\ot 3/j.ev.
The second taftii/Tcav . . . fj.erotK(av is
subord. to the former, = " supposing
we ourselves (i.e. citizens of the two
lower Solonian classes, see iii. 16. 6)
and the metics went on board and
THUCYDIDES I. 143.
299
" Kat ra fjitv neXorrow^criajv ejaotye rotaura /cat Tra- 3
So/cet etvat, rd 8e rj^erepa Tourer re atvir^p
e/cetVots [jL6[ji\lfdfjiTr]v drr^XXd^at /cat dXXa ov/c drro rov
15 ticrou fj.eya.Ka Jfyeiv. ^fv T* errt TT)^ ^capav rjp,a)i> TreQf) LCD- 4
crt^, i^txetg errt r^v e/cetva>v TrXevcrouyne^a, /cat ov/cert e/c
rov 6/AOiou ecrrat IleXoTroi'^crov /nepo? Tt T/AT^rpat /cat
T}^ arracrav ot /xei' yap ou^ e^ovcnv dXX^i/ av-
d/xa^et, ^t^ 8' ecrrt y^ vroXX^ /cat > vrjcrois
20 /cat /car' T^Treipoz'. //,eya yap ro r^g OaXdcrcrrj^ /cparos
cr/cei/ao'^e 8e- et /xej^ yap ^jaev ^crtwrat, TtW? ai' dXi^- 5
Trrdrepot ^crat' ; Kat t'v^ ^p^ art e'yyvrara rourov
/cal ot/cta? dt^etfat, TT^S Se
12. Kal Ta fv fT. : transition to
the second part of the examination of
TO TOU TToAfjUOU Kai TOJC %KO.TfpOtS VTTO.p-
XovTtav, c. 141. 8. TOiavTa Kal irapa-
TrXTi'o-ia : </. c. 28. 17 ; vii. 78. 4. 13.
wvirep : assimilated from airep. 14.
CKCIVOIS : though = rots tKfivcav (cf. C.
71. 9, irpbs ai/Tous) is still pers. so as
to justify the dat. with fif^<peaQai, as
in iv. 61. 18. Kr. Spr. 46, 7, 3.
dirtiXXaxflai : lobe free from. Cf. 0.122.
22; iii. 63. 17; viii. 2. 21. OVK airo TOV
to-ov: more than a match. This enhances
the force of fj. ( yd\a, which, though
not indispensable (v. H. omits it, fol-
lowing Cobet, V. L. p. 436), is added
to balance ojj/irep . . . ffj.efj.^du.-r]v.
15. TJV T KT. : the speaker's pur-
pose was here to detail the ,ue7aA.o just
spoken of. But the first point touched
upon, the proper conduct of the Athe-
nians when invaded by land, is treated
with so much fulness, that the second,
to which the T points, is omitted alto-
gether ; and only in c. 144. 1 is the
thread resumed with iro\\a 5t Kal &\\a,
to be again postponed to some other
occasion, c. 144. 5. See App. 16.
Kol OVKC'TI KTt. : otuceri implies the
certain change of a former opinion ;
" they will not then find it the same
thing" (but far worse). Cf. Plat. Gorg.
475 C, a/J.<t>OTfpOlS (i(V OVK &V 6TI VTTff-
Ba\\oi, ' it cannot now excel in both.'
Find 01. i. 5, 114. With IK rov &fj.olov,
cf. ii. 3. 18, ec rov ta/ov yiyveffOai, and
see on c. 34. 10. 18. avTiX.af3uv :
receive in compensation. Cf. iii. 40. 13 ;
58. 7. 20. KaT* Tpripov : particu-
larly on the Thracian coast.
21. o-Ke\J/ew0 8 : introduces an ex-
planatory addition; so iii. 58. 21; iii.
46. 4 with ydp ; c. 33. 7 with icai.
dXT)TrTo'Tpot : less assailable. Cf. c. 37.
20; 82. 21. 22. Kal vvv: used in
partial, as vvv 5t in complete opposi-
tion to a state of things previously
described ; " and though islanders we
are not, yet now we must get as near
as possible to the islanders' way of
thinking." For SiavoyOevras, cf. vii. 5.
15, where ovrws answers to tyyvrara
rovrov ; iii. 40. 32, yev6fj.fvoi on tyyv-
rara TTJ yvanrt rov trdffxtiv. 23. Ttjv
yrjv Kal oiKias : the land and houses
tftertoH. One art. (as the following
300
THUCYDIDES I. 143, 144-
/cat 7rdXea>9 ^uXa/crp e^ecv, /cat neXoTrow^cn'ots virep
25 6pytcr#eVra9 TroXXw TrXetoirt /XT) Sta/Aa^ecr
re yap av$ts ov/c e'XaVcroo't /aa^ou/xe^a, /cat ^
TO, raw ^VjJifJid^cov, odev lcr^yo^.v, TrpocraTro'XXurat * ou
yap rjcrv^dcrovcri JUT) iKavwv T^UWV ovraiv eV' aurov? crrpa-
reuetv), rr^v re okofyvpcrw JUT) OLKIMV /cat y/Js vrotetcr^at,
30 ctXXa rait' crwjuara)!' ov yap raSe rov? aVSpag, aXX' ot
raura /cr&ivrat. /cat et WUT^V Treicretv Ujaas, av-
ovTas e/ce'Xeuo^ avra Sr^wcrat /cat Set^at He-
ort rovra>f ye eVe/ca ov^ viraKovorecrOe.
144 " IToXXa Se /cat aXXa e^w e? e'XmSa rou TrepteVecr^at, l
^v eWX-^re o-px^v re /u,-^ eVt/cracr^at a/xa TroXe/Aov^re? /cat
av^atpeVov? JUT) 7rpo<rrt#eo-#at /xaXXov yap ?re-
rov? at'
ra? ot/ceta?
ctfiaprtag 7 ra? ra^
TTJJ) covers both nouns (see on c. 120.
10), as in 30, 31, both together are
denoted by the neut. prons. raSe,
roCro. 24. iroXccos : denotes all in-
closed by the walls, Athens as well
as Piraeus. <J>V\.O,KT]V i'xtiv : a con-
tinued <t>v\dffffeiv. Cf. c. 57. 20; ii.
69.8; v. 50. 10; viii. n.ll. 25. [M]
8ia(jLaxo-0tti : the neg. /UT; gains weight
by its postponement, but does not
affect the partic. opyiffdevras, as Cl.
says ; though enraged with them. 26.
|xa\ov|j.E0a : we shall have to fight.
27. TO. TWV . . . IO-X.VOJMV : cf. iii. 39.
43, TI irpoVoSos, Si' fyv Iffxtoputt. ov
^olp TJ<nx o " r< > v <''t : euphemistic for dn-o-
ffrriffovTat. 29. TTJV T oX.o'4>vpcri.v :
third member, after /nev KT!., 5e /crl. ,
23. olKiuv Kal y'ns: gen. depending
on the subst. bx&<pvpaiv, as ii. 51. 22.
In vi. 78. 16 the pass. aor. of the verb
has the dat. 31. KTWVT<U : applied
by zeugma to rows &v5pas = yewa,
TiKTet. The same thought in vii. 77.
39. 32. avrd : referring to yfiv KO.\
olKias. See on 23.
144-. We must not, however, under-
take conquests while the war lasts. 1.
We should reject decisively all their de-
mands, convinced that the war must
come, and resolved to engage in it in a
way wort hi/. o four fathers. 2-5.
1. iroXXd 8e Kal oXXa /ere. : this is
the continuance of what begins with
ijv re, c. 143. 15. x w : sX 1 " T |/ >
v. 105. 17. Cf. ii. 46. 1. 2. opxriv
jvr] IT u KTewr9ai : in addition to what
we have, with principal stress on a/wi
iro\e/j.ovi>Tfs. The same thought and
reference to the Sicilian expedition
in ii. 65. 24. 3. irpoo-TiOeo-Oai : sec
on c. 78. 3. jxaXXov -yap . . . Siavot
as: gives parenthetically the reason
of what precedes. -n-e^o'p-n^ai : emo-
tional pres. pf. Cf. iv. 114. 24; vi.
34. 49. Curtius, Verb. II. 2 p. 175.
4. TO.S oliccCas ij|A3v: pass. gen. with
corresponding adj. Kr. Spr. 47, 5, 1.
THUCYDIDES I. 144.
301
5 Sta^otas dXX' KLva pev Kal eV dXX<y \6yat d/xa rotv 2
epyots $r)X'a}dTJcrTcu vvv Se Tovrots d-Tro/cptz'd/xez'ot diro-
7refj.^j(t)iJL6v, Meyapeas /xeV on edcro/Ae^ dyopa Kal Xt/xe'o~t
Xprj<r6cu, r)v /cat Aa/ceSat/xoViot ^ei^Xacrtag yoir) Trotaicrt
/uTjre yuan/ aijre raw TjfjLerepajv ^v^^d^otv (oure yd^o e/cei-
10 *>o /ca>Xvet eV rat? CTTroi'Sat? ovre rdSe), rds re TrdXet?
ort avTovojjLOv? d^TJcrofJiev, el /cat auroyd/xovs e^ovres eo~7ret-
o~d/xe#a /cat orai> /cd/cet^ot rats avraiy aTroSaicrt 7rdXeo~t
^17 o~^)tcrt rot? Aa/ceSat/xovtot"? CTri-r^Seta)? aurovofiet-
cr^at, dXXa, avrot? e/cdoTot? a>9 /SovXovrat 8t/cas Se ort
5. aXX" Kiva: referring to iroAXa
/cai aAXa, 1. V aXXw Xo'-yw: in the
speech given in outline in ii. 13, par-
ticularly from 3. But probably
this indication has reference to the
arrangement of his material by the
historian (see on c. 141. 8) ; particu-
larly so the words tv roi* epyois, i.e.
" when the story of the events comes
to be told." So also S-n\<a0^<rerai, not
57jA.aJ(ro), curcMpavca, airoSei^ia, because it
is the intention of Thuc. expressed in
the words of Pericles. Herbst, Philol.
38, p. 564. Pericles could hardly
in reality defer an important part of
his advice to the time of actual war.
6. diroKpivafitvoi : the partic. con-
tains the main gist of the sentence,
governing all on to a/j,wovfj.f0a, 16.
The chief points of the Lacedaemo-
nian demands are indicated at the
head of three clause* by Mfyapias, 7,
ras irJAeu, 10, d'ucas, 14. In the first
two, the answer is connected with a
condition ; but as this will certainly
not be granted, there is practically a
refusal. 8. gevr]Xcio-(as : usually in
pi. ; the expulsion of foreigners from
Laconia, at the discretion of the
Ephors. Schomann, Ant. of Greece, I.
278. C/. ii. 39. 3; Ar. Av. 1013.
iroi(3<ri : establish by law, not ' carry
out," which would be TTOMITHI. See on
c. 77. 3. 9. OVTJ -yap C'KCIVO icre. :
eKclvo, the Spartan xenelasy, r65e, the
Megarian decree. K<a\vfi appears to
be used as in Ar. Av. 463, \6yos &v
$ia.fj.d.TTeii/ ov KdiXvft (= ovdtv KW-
Avei). " In the terms of the truce
there is as little prohibition of the
one as of the other." 10. TOS T iro'-
Xtis : though unusual for TO* <5, not
to be changed against the best Mss.
Instances of this closer connexion of
an emphatic word are found in ii. 70.
12; iii. 46. 9; iv. 32. 8 (Mss.). 11.
tl Kal . . . e'oireurafwOa : as was not
the case (in the 30 years' truce, c.
115. 1). 12. Kal 6'rav . . . povXov-
rat : which they will, however, never
allow. Both conditions represent
with ironical confidence a decidc-l
rejection. 13. rois AaKtSai^oviois :
purposely added to prevent the pos-
sible reference of <r$>iVt to *-JAs.
fnvrriScCtts: cf. c. 19. 3, where the
Indifferent ito\nevfiv follows, while
here avTovo^ffOai of itself neutral-
izes the afyiaiv e7riTTjSeia>s. So fn-f)
belongs in thought to the adv.,
though construed with the inf. 14.
avrois ^KCUTTOIS : referring /caret <rvve~
302 THUCYDIDES I. 144, 145.
15 I0\op,ev Sowcu /caret ra<? w0tjKas, TroXepov Se ou/c dp-
, dpYoyuteVov? Se djawov/xe0a. ravra yap ot/caia /cat
d/xa r^Se T^ TroXet d7ro/cptVacr#at. etSeVat Se 3
?) ort dvdyKr) Trokepeiv, fy Se e/cowcrtot pakkov Se^w-
/xe#a, rjcrcrov ey/ceto-o/xeVous row? Ivavriovs e^o/JLev, e/c re
20 rai^ /xeytcrrw^ KLV^VVW art /cat TroXet /cat tStwrTy ^te'yt-
(rrat rtjitat TrepiylyvovTai. ot yow Trarepes ^^.wv VTTO- 4
crrai^re? Mr^Sovs /cat ov/c aTro rocrwi/Se opp.a)^voi, dXXa
/cat ra virdp^ovra e/cXtTrovre?, yv^^r} re TrXetot't ^ T ^X??
/cat ToXfjir) fjiei^ovL TI 8wdfjiL rov re fidpjBapov a-rreaxravro
25 /cat e's raSe Trpoijyayov avrd &v ov xpr) XetVecr^at, ctXXa 5
rovs re )(0povs TTO.VTI rpoira) a^vvecrOai /cat rot? eVtyt-
yvofjievois Tretpatr^at avra /A^ eXaVo'to Trap
145 'O /xev IIept/cX^9 rotavra etTrev, ot S' '
/ottcrai/re? apto~ra o~<t'o"t Trapatvetv avrov ex//^(^)tcra^ro a
e/ceXeve, /cat rots Aa/ceSat^ovtot? a,7re/cptvavro rrj e/cet^ov
<rtv to T^Aew, eacA /or t<se//I Q/l ii. example ; our fathers at any rate. See
15. 6; iv. 108. 18; v. 29. 22. 15. on c. 2. 18. 22. OVK OTTO T<xruJvS
ovKopo)xcv: we wi'// not ie^rzn, what- c5p|AU|AVoi : a litotes, which expresses
ever they may do. The act., Spxeii/, nearly the same as c. 74. 21, a7rJ rijs
opposes one beginner of an action to OUK oftr?js *rt 6pfjLc!>/ji.fi>oi. roa-wvde re-
another; the mid., &pxf<r0ai, opposes fers to the manifest signs of the
the beginning of an action to its sub- power and splendour of Athens.
sequent stages ; and so ap-^o^vovs 23. yvwfiT) /ere. : wise calculation op-
implies, " if they begin the war, they posed to blind chance, ri^xp : resolute
will not so easily find the end of it." courage, r6\up, to material power,
iro\tfjiov &pxfi", bellum mover e; dwd/j.ti. 25. cs roS : like rotricSe.
iro\t(jiov &pxe<?0a.t, bellum inci- Cf. vi. 18. 32, ts rdde -fipav avrd. On
pere. H. 816; Kiihu. 416, 2. 16. M here and in 27, see on c. i. 10.
SUaia KT. : so ii. 36. 1. < v : see on c. 35. 15 ; 69. 20 ; 95. 21.
19. ifo-o-ov yKuro|A'vous to\uv : 145. The assembly decides to answer
so c. 120.9, with a formal comp. adj.; { n accordance with the advice of Peri-
"the more courageously we accept des.
war, the less eager will they be 2. purra: adj., not adv. Cf. c.
to attack us." 21. irepryt-yvovrai, : 124. 11. Often witli art. Cf. c. 43.
result at the end. Cf. irepiiaraaBai, c. 11; iv. 74. 10. a. Ixc'Xeve : sc. >|/7j^)i-
32. 15. ol -yovv iraT pcs : appeal to (raadai. 3. TT} Kivou -Y" 4 *! 1 !! : c f- c -
THUCYDIDES I. 145, 146.
303
tofjir) Ko.6' e/caora re a>s e</oacre, Kal TO ^V
5 KeXevofjLevoi TroiTJa-eiv, St/ciy Se Kara ras w#i7/ca9 erot//,ot
etvat StaXuecr^at Trept rwi' eyK\r}fjLaT(o^ CTTI un^ /cat 6/xota.
/cat ot
eV oucou /cat ov/cert v&repov
Atrtat Se avrat /cat Sta^>o/)at iyevovTO afjL<j)OTpois 1
TOV
OJ feat KepKvpa. eTre^Lyvvvro Se o/
Trap' dXX^Xov? e^otrwt' d/c^pv/crw? /xeV, avviroTrTws Se
5 ou trTTO^Swi/ ya/> ^uy^ucrt? TO, yiyvopeva r)v /cat Trp6<f>a<ri<;
TOV
ei' avrat? /cat
90. 14 ; 93. 16. 4. ws 4'<j>paa- : belongs
only to /ca#' (Kaara, since ^pa.^eiv al-
ways implies ' to set forth details.'
On the other hand, ri> v/j.irav finds
its exposition in ouSei/ Kf\tv6^evoi
iroiijfffiv, " that they would do noth-
ing upon dictation." 6. SiaXv'co-Ocu :
only here with vepi and gen. Usually
with ace. Cf. c. 140. 17 ; v. 80. 2.
irl l'<rr| Kal ofJioCa : see on c. 27. 3.
146. IFar /s not formally pro-
claimed, but is imminent.
1. atriai Se aijTcu, /crl. : conclu-
sion of the statement of the causes
of the war announced in c. 23. 5.
is subj. to the pred. substs.
airiai and 5ia<f>opai. 2. dpa)i,vai
arrcf : to designate the point of begin-
ning. Cf. vi. 99. 15; ioi.7; 103.6.
3. eireiAfcyvfvro : see on c. 2. 6. cv
auTcus : i.e. ev $ ovria Siftytpovro, while
these recriminations were going on.
Cf. c. 55. 14, eV /Tirol/dais. The partic.
pres. (impf.), ra ytyvt/jieva, expresses
collectively these proceedings. 4.
dKT)pvKTCo$ : (in ii. I. 3, d/;pt>/n-ei) still
without the formalities which are in-
dispensable after war is declared.
5. trirovScov |v - YX vo " l s : an a ctual dis-
ruption of the truce, though war had
not yet broken out. Cf. v. 26. 30.
304 APPENDIX.
APPENDIX.
I. MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS.
MANUSCRIPTS.
A. CODEX CISALPINUS sive ITALUS : now in Paris, parchment, of the
twelfth century, with scholia by two hands.
B. COD. VATICANUS (126) : in the Vatican Library at Rome, parch-
ment, not later than the eleventh century, with scholia by a single hand.
C. COD. LAURENTIANUS (69, 2) : in the Laurentian Library at Flor-
ence, parchment, of the tenth century, with scholia.
D. COD. MARCIANUS (367) : in the Library of Sr. Mark at Venice,
paper.
B. COD. PALATINUS : now in the Library at Heidelberg (252), parch-
ment, of the eleventh century, with a few scholia not of ancient date.
P. COD. AUGUSTANUS : in the Library at Munich (430), parchment,
of the fourteenth century.
G. COD. MONACENSIS (228, formerly 287) : in the Library at Munich,
paper, of the thirteenth century.
These are the Mss. used by Bekker in his second stereotyped edition
of the text (1832). In his edition of 1821 he used also other Mss. than
these ; a complete list is given in his first volume. A list and description
of the Mss. of Thucydides is given in the edition of Arnold ; a list and
classification of them, easy to consult, in the smaller edition of Poppo.
The best of the Mss. of Thucydides, in the opinion of Bekker, is
Vaticanus. This Ms. is evidently not derived from a single source.
As far as vi. 94 it agrees with the other Mss. of the better sort so closely
as to show that it belongs to the same recension ; in the remainder of the
history its variation from them in many places is so great as to prove
that this part of it must have been made from a different copy. Here,
frequently, it alone furnishes the true reading. Of the remaining Mss.,
Laurentianus and Monacensis agree with one another most nearly.
The best of the Mss. of Thucydides are not free from errors. No
single Ms. is sufficient to serve as a basis for the text. Bekker expressed
his judgment of the general inferior character of the Mss. of Thucydides
in the preface to his text edition, published at Oxford in 1824, as follows:
APPENDIX. 305
" Quorum qui optimi sunt et antiquissiini, Cisalpinus, Vaticanus, Lau-
rentianus, Palatinus, Augustanus, longe absunt ab ea praestantia qua
excellunt inter Isocrateos Urbinas, inter Platonicos et Demosthenicos
Parisienus A et S."
EDITIONS.
COMPLETE EDITIONS.
Aldus: Venice, 1502, folio. The Editio Princeps, a beautiful book of
124 unnumbered leaves, and one leaf with the anchor. Aldus published
the scholia in 1503.
Junta: Florence, 1526, folio, with the scholia. The reputed Juntine
edition of 1506 is a myth.
Camerarius : Basle, 1540, folio, with the scholia and notes.
H. Stephanus : Paris, 1564 (1588), folio, Greek and Latin, with the
scholia. The Latin version is Valla's, which was made in 1452 and has
the value of a Ms., having been made from a Ms. which has been lost.
The second edition of Stephanus is the source of the vulgate, and was
followed by the editors of Thucydides to the time of Bekker.
Hudson: Oxford, 1696, folio, Greek and Latin, with the scholia. The
Latin version is Portus's, corrected by the editor.
Wasse and Duker : Amsterdam, 1731, 3 vols., folio, Greek and Latin,
with the notes entire of Stephanus and Hudson. This edition was
reprinted at Glasgow in 1758, in 8 vols., octavo.
Immanuel Bekker: Oxford, 1821, 4 vols. With the scholia, the Latin
notes of Duker and Wasse, and Duker's Latin version. An edition of
great critical value.
Immanuel Bekker: Edit. ster. altera. Berlin, 1832 (1846, 1868).
Ern. Frid. Poppo : Leipzig, 1821-40, 4 parts, 11 vols. Part 1 contains
the prolegomena; part 2, the contextus verborum cum scholiis et scripturae
discrepantiis ; part 3, the commentarii; part 4, the supplementa et indices.
A thesaurus of learning.
Ern. Frid. Poppo : Edit. I., 1843-51, Edit. II. and III., Leipzig,
1875-85, 4 vols., with notes written in Latin. Revised by J. M. Stahl,
with the exception of Book II., which has not yet been published under
Stahl 's revision.
Franc. Goeller: Ed. L, 1826, Ed. II., Leipzig, 1836, 2 vols., with notes
written in Latin, indices, chronological tables, and maps.
Thomas Arnold: London and Oxford, 1830-39, 3 vols. With maps
taken entirely from actual surveys, notes written in English, chiefly his-
torical and geographical, and copious indices prepared by Tiddeman.
The book has been often reprinted since Dr. Arnold's death in 1842.
306 APPENDIX.
Didot fratres et Soc. : Paris, 1840, quarto. The text, with a new Latin
version by Haase, the scholia, and indices.
S. T. Bloomfield : London, 1842-43, 2 vols. A new recension of the
text, with copious notes written in English, maps, and plans.
K. W. Krilger: 1846-47. Vermehrte Auflage, Berlin, 1858-61, 2 Bde.
An acute edition, with notes written in German.
Gottfried Bohme: Ed. I., 1856, Ed. TIL, Leipzig, 1871-75, 2 Bde., with
brief notes written in German. The first six Books have been revised
in a new edition by Widmann.
/. Classen: Ed. I., 1862-76, Ed. II. and III., Berlin, 1875-85, 8 Bde.,
with full notes written in German. Books I., II. have been issued in
the third edition ; III.-VIIL, in the second. This edition is remarkable
both for the learning displayed in the notes and for the felicitous style
in which they are written.
loannes Matthias Stahl: Edit. ster. Leipzig, 1873-74, 2 vols. An
edition of the text, preceded by a valuable introduction, and the adno-
tatio critica.
Henr. van Herwerden: Utrecht, 1877-83, 5 vols. An edition of the
text, with critical notes, written in Latin, on the same page.
EDITIONS OF PARTS OF THE HISTORY.
Percival Frost: Books VI. and VII., London, 1867.
Charles Bigg: Books I. and II., London, 1868, with notes written in
English. In the " Catena Classicorum."
G. A. Simcox: Books III. and IV., London, 1875, with notes written
in English. In the " Catena Classicorum."
Richard Shilleto : Books I. and II., London, 1872-73, 2 vols., with a col-
lation of the two Cambridge Mss. and the Aldine and Juntine editions.
The critical notes are written in Latin, the explanatory notes in English.
Alfred Schoene : Libri I. et II., Berlin, 1874. Bekker's recension of the
text, with the scholia, testimonia veterum, and critical notes written in
Latin.
Thomas W. Dougan: Book VI., London, 1883, with notes written in
English, and a collation of the Cambridge Mss. N. and T.
C. E. Graves : Book IV., London, 1884, with notes written in English.
W. A. Lamberton: Books VI., VII., New York, 1886, with an introduction
and notes (with references to American grammars) written in English.
AUXILIARIES.
E.A.Betant: Lexicon Thucydideum, Geneva, 1843-47, 2 vols. This
is a useful lexicon, but unfortunately it contains no treatment of the
particles, prepositions, or pronouns.
APPENDIX. 307
S. T. Bloomfield: Thucydides translated into English, London, 1829,
3 vols. With copious annotations.
Gottfried Boehme: Thucydides translated into German, Leipzig, 1854,
2 parts, with the Greek text and critical and explanatory notes.
E. A. Betant: Thucydides translated into French, Paris, 1863, with an
introduction and notes.
Henri/ Musgrave Wilkins: Speeches from Thucydides translated into
English, London, 1873. An excellent paraphrase of the speeches.
Sheppard and Evans : Books I., II., and III., London, 1876, full notes
(English, without text), original and compiled.
Richard Crawley : Thucydides translated into English, London, 1876.
B. Joicett : Thucydides translated into English, Oxford, 1881, 2 vols.
With introduction, marginal analysis, notes, and indices. By far the
best of all the translations of Thucydides. The notes occupy the whole
of the second volume, and present a fair and full statement of opposing
views on the interpretation of difficult passages.
Kruger : Historisch-Philologische Studien, I., II. Berlin, 1836-51.
Kritische Analekten, I., II. Berlin, 1863-67.
Roscher : Leben, Werk und Zeitalter des Thukydides. Gottingen, 1842.
Ullrich : Beitrage zur Erklarung des Thukydides. Hamburg, 1846.
Beitrage zur Kritik des Thukydides, I., II., HI. Hamburg, 1850-62.
Beitrage zur Erklarung und Kritik. des Thukydides. Hamburg, 1862.
Classen : Symbolae Criticae. Frankfurt, 1860.
Schaefer : De rerum post bellum Persicum usque ad tricennale foedus in
Graecia gestarum temporibus. Leipzig, 1865.
Steup : Quaestiones Thucydideae. Bonn, 1868.
Thukydideische Studien. Freiburg and Tubingen, 1881.
Van Herwerden : Studia Thucydidea. Utrecht, 1869.
Holm : Geschichte Siciliens. Leipzig, 1870-74, 2 vols.
Stahl : Quaestiones grammaticae ad Thucydidem pertinentes. Cologne, 1872.
Woelfflin : Antiochus von Syrakus. Wiuterthur, 1872.
Muller-Strubiny : Aristophanes und die historische Kritik. Leipzig, 1873.
Polemische Beitrage zur Kritik des Thukydides-textes. Vienna, 1879.
Petersen : De vita Thucydidis disputatio. Dorpat, 1873.
Jebb: The Speeches of Thucydides. In "Hellenica," edited by E. Abbott,
p. 266-323. London, 1880.
G. Meyer : Quibus temporibus Thucydides historiae suae partes scripserit.
Jena, 1880.
For fuller information concerning the literature of Thucydides, see
Nicolai, Griechische Literaturgeschichte, Magdeburg, 1873, 1., p. 285-289 ;
Stahl, in his revision of Poppo's Thucydides, Book I., p. 43-55 ; and
Engelmann, Bibliotheca Scriptorum Classicorum, 8te Auflage, Leipzig,
1880, Erste Abtheilung, s.v. Thucydides (p. 748-763).
308 APPENDIX.
II. CRITICAL NOTES.
1. 5. n<rav cs avro'v. Most Mss. have tjo-av. But (1) Thuc. uses a peri-
phrasis of tlveu and a partic. only when the finite verb precedes with emphasis :
i. 99. 5; ii. 12. 6; 80. 15; iii. 3. i ; viii. 69. 10. The case is different when the
partic. has sunk to a mere adj. as dpe'o-Kcov in i. 38. 8; v. 41. 23, which cannot
be shown of o,K)i,d<ov. In ii. 67. 9 and ii. 10. 8, ifv is the verb of existence ; in
iii. 2. 8 the pf. partic. should prob. be read. On this whole question, see
Alexander, Am. J. of Ph. IV. p. 291 ff. (2\ If oKfxa^ovTts tjerav were = rJKfut-
ov, cs avro'v could hardly have been used; for the verb expresses no such
feeling for a thing, as is the case in ii. 8. 1; iv. 55. 19, droX.|ioTcpoi c's TOS (idxas.
For the form n<rav, rather than rfio-av or ffeo-av, ff. Ar. Eq. 605; id. frg. 216
Dind. ; and see Stahl, Qu. Gram. p. 19 ; G. Meyer, Gr. 482 ; Curtius, Ver-
bum, 1.1 p. 128; Cobet, V. L. p. 32.
1. 9. Kal pc'pci nvl . . . dv0p<oira>v. J. Steup, Quaest. Thuc. p. 17, 18, regards
these words as a gloss, since it cannot be admitted that the Peloponnesian War
proved the \uyla~n\ KIVT|CTIS for either the barbarians or for the greatest part
of mankind. But why should a " glossator " either make this assertion ? No
doubt the writer intended merely to indicate that this war was especially dis-
tinguished by the fact that its effects reached far beyond the limits of Hellas,
without insisting on the actual degree of (Ac-yCo-rn. We may therefore, not-
withstanding Steup's objections, understand (3opf3apoi of the Thracians, Mace-
donians, Sicels, etc.
1. 10. roL irpo avrufy Kal ra CTI iraXcuoTcpa. U. Kohler, in his treatise,
Ueber die Archaohgie des Thukydides, argues that the distinction implied in
these words corresponds to the division of historical materials into what is
legendary and what is preserved in written records ; and that Thuc. availed
himself for the former of the Homeric poems, the writings of Hellanicus and
some cyclic poem ; for the latter, of the chronicle of some logographer and
Herodotus. This is not impossible, but can hardly be proved from our
evidence.
1. 12. CK 8f TK(JtT|pitov, <Sv KTC. The translation given implies that wv is
governed by the continued force of CK (V/. c. 21. 1) as in c. 28. 6, als by irapa.
See Kuhn. 451,, 4; Kr. Spr. 51, 11, 1. So Sh. But Cl. thinks it depends on
irwTTtwrai, as being assimilated from ols (see Kr. Spr. 51, 10, 3 ; Kuhn. 555,
note 4) ; while B., P., and Kr. take it with O-KOITOVVTI, as being assimilated
from a. But irurrevo-ai may be used absolutely, as in c. 21. 4 ; v. 20. 8 ; Soph.
El. 884. Cobet followed by Y. H. reads wv for wv, bracketing the following
2. 21. 8icl TOJS |iToiKTJ<ris TO. oXXa \LT\ O'^OIMS av^0TJvau The Mss. all read
8il TOS pcroiKias cs TO. aXXa, which is found in the editions of Bekker, Kriiger,
Arnold, and Schone. Two explanations of it are given by the Schol.
APPENDIX. 309
(1) Supplying njv 'ATTIKTI'V as subj. of avgrjOrjvai, with this meaning: "the
fact that Attica did not grow in other respects (Is rd oXXa), such as wealth, mili-
tary resources, etc., so fast as in population, is a proof that it could not have
been subject to frequent changes of inhabitants." (2) Supplying TT\V 'EXXoSa
as subj. of av^Orjvai, with this meaning: "the fact that Greece in regard to
other parts of it (c's rd ciXXa) did not increase equally with Attica in population
is a proof that the best lands must have been subject to frequent changes of
inhabitants." The latter is the interpretation usually adopted by those who
maintain the Mss. reading ; and the same meaning is obtained by bracketing cs,
and thus making rdoXXa (= "the other parts of Greece") subj. of avi]0TJvai.
This is done by Goeller and P., and considered not improbable by v. H. G.
Hermann, Philol. 1, p. 368, by way of accounting for the intrusion of c's, pro-
poses 5id rds ceroiKias TO. aXXa. But the recent editors, St., B., v. H., and Cl.
have adopted the reading of the text, which was suggested by Ullrich, Beitr.
p. 169 ff. B. claims to have made this conjecture independently. The word
|i~oiKT|<ris occurs in Plat. Apol. 40 c; Phaed. 117 c ; Legy. 850 a.
3. 3. SoKei 8e' jxoi KT. To get rid of the irregularity indicated in the note,
v. H. reads after Reiske x vv f r ^X V - Hesays: "EXEN antiqua litera-
tura significabat utrumque." Kr., Sh., and B. ref er to iv. 62. 4 ff . ; but
there also v. H. reads the ace. with inf. for the nom. with opt.
3. 22. Tav'rriv TTJV <rrpareav . . . fjuveJ-TJXOov. All Mss. have vvTJX9ov, the
Schol. remarking 8ci 8t irpoo-Oeivai -n\v tis. But no ^ther example of such a
const, can be found; and the ace. is not justified by c. 15. 9, or Aeschin. n.
168, where the ace. represents the cognate !'oSov. In viii. 61. 8 the best MGS.
have \>VTJX0, though fjvvt^XOc is undoubtedly right; and in iii. 113. 5 vve|fl-
<rav is in many corrupted into fjwrj<rav, as has been pointed out by Ullrich ;
and accordingly Cl. introduced gwtfrjXOov h re (one Ms. has 'rjX0ov), and
Cobet independently made the same suggestion. See V. L. p. 428, where the
const, is fully illustrated. St. and v. H. adopt this emendation, but B.
defends the old reading. See also Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 290.
5. 11. eri teal vvv. The punctuation of the text, by which these words
are thrown into the rel. clause, although placed before the pron., is adopted
by Cl. from J. Steup, Qu. Thuc. p. 28, with reference to ii. 46. 6 ; iii. 39. 5 ;
vi. 31. 1, for- assumed similar trajections. But the propriety of it seems
very questionable, and is certainly not established by the passages cited
byCl.
7. 9. dv(OKio-|X'vai tltri. This reading has been adopted by Cl. instead of
tha Mss. dvuKio-^xc'voi on the ground that the connexion between the pf. here
and the historical aor. wKicrO^o-av in 1 is so close that they must needs have
the same subject, at iro'Xeis, and that the change to the masc. may have been
caused by the parenthetical words 4'<|>cpov -ytip . . . WKOVV. He has been fol-
lowed by v. H., but not by B. nor by St., who argues against the change in
Jahrbb. 1863, p. 407.
9. 20. Kal vavTuco) TC ajjia. T is omitted by Kr., v. H., and B St. reads
310 APPENDIX.
8. Sh. renders re ' too.' See Sauppe, Ep. crit. ad Herm. p. 87, and Herbst,
Philol. 24, p. 719 f.
10. 18. o-Tpa,Tiav. This reading, for arpancty, is to be maintained even
against the authority of the majority of the Mss. It is hardly conceivable
that Thuc. should have varied his expression in his closely connected con-
sideration in these first chapters of the events of the Trojan War. Cf. c. 3.
22 ; 9. 21 and 29. In the present passage the signification of ' army,' ' force,'
is admissible ; but still here also, as in the other passages, the preponderating
idea is that of ' expedition,' ' military undertaking.'
11. 4. tireiSii 8e d4>iKopEVOi. After TO'V re trrparov we might expect to
find Kal circiSt] or ciruSi] re, the latter of which Bekk. adopted. But the devi-
ation found in all Mss., from the usual sequence, is justified by the opposition
(Kiihn. 520, note 3) between the two members (departure and arrival), and
is also supported by the fact that the resumptive (apodotic) 8' (Kiihn. 532,
1) with 4>aCvovrcu, 6, after the parenthesis, renders the occurrence of a 8* in
the protasis highly probable. Cf. c. 18. 1, 11 ; v. 16. 1, 6. (Here, however,
St. reads TOT* STJ, for "in apodosi ubique est roVe STJ.") Thuc. appears
to have used this 8e where there is no Sc in the protasis, only with an art.
(ii. 46. 6 ; 65. 19 ; iii. 98. 2) or a dem. pron. (c. 37. 21).
12. 2. JxTT \i.r\ TJ<rx>\ao-a<rav av^Tj0TJvai. Kr., v. H., and Sh. read TJ<rvx.a-
o-acra with inferior Mss. But the ace. renders the clause less dependent on
what precedes. Cf. iv. 84. 7 ; vi. 4. 12 ; vii. 34. 23.
12. 4. us Vl iroXv. Here, as in vi. 46. 21, the best Mss. have this reading,
whereas in ii. 13. 23 and v. 107. 3 all have e'irl TO iroXv. The latter reading
is adopted here also by P., Kr., St., B., v. H., and Sh. Cl. regards the expres-
sion as local here, jfar and wide, and refers for confirmation of this sense to
ws eirl irXtwrrov in c. 82. 20 ; ii. 34. 24 ; v. 46. 9. But in his notes on the first
and last of these passages he says the words have a temporal meaning ; and
in the other the addition of a gen. precludes all ambiguity.
13, 14. Kohler, Ueber die Archdologie des Thuk., p. 5 ff., has examined with
great care the question as to the sources of information made use of by Thuc.
in the account he has given of the growth of Greek naval power, and con-
cludes that for the Corinthian marine (c. 13. 6-24) he depended partly on
tradition (Xe'-yovrai, 7), partly on some chronological record ; while for the
following notices about the lonians, the Sicilian tyrants, the Corcyraeans, the
Aeginetans, the Athenians before the Persian wars, Herodotus was his chief
authority. Cf. Hdt. iii. 39, 94 ; i. 163 ; vii. 158, 168 ; v. 82 ff. ; vi. 87 ff. ; vii. 1 14.
13. 30. t'wKO.TJs T McurcraXiav olK^ovres Kap)(T]8oviovs CVIKWV vau(ia\ovv-
Ts. It is natural that the victories of the Phocaeans over the Carthaginians
here spoken of as coincident with the founding of Massalia, should have been
identified with the Cadmean victory gained off Sardinia by the Phocaeans over
the Tyrrhenians and Carthaginians, which Herodotus, i. 166, reports as having
taken place after Phocaea had been reduced by Harpagus, dr. B.C. 540, Ol. 60.
But all our evidence shows that the two events can have had no connexion.
APPENDIX. 311
See on the founding of Massalia (B.C. 600, Ol. 45), Dederich in Rhein.
1836, p. 99-125. It is true that Isocrates, vi. 84, and later writers who follow
him, attribute the founding of Massalia to the Phocaeans who left their homes
to escape subjection to the Persians ; but Harpocration, s.v. Mo.o-o-aX.ia. quotes
Aristotle, ev TTJ Mao-a-aXuimSv iroXiTeta, as asserting on irpd TOVTWV TWV XP'~
vwv rjSi] viro ^wKoe'wv COKIOTTO r| Moo-roXia.
Chr. Rose in an article in Jalirbb., 1877, p. 257 ff., entitled Ein
Emblem im Thukydides, has attempted to show that the words Mcuro-oXCav
olKiovrs must be an interpolation, seeing that " the new settlers at their
first arrival not only had no naval battle to fight, but were received with all
friendliness." It is evident that Aristotle had examined with special interest
the accounts of the rise of this commonwealth. The pleasing story he tells
(op. Athen. 13, 576; Arist. p. 1561) of the origin of the Massalia n family
Protiadae, from the marriage of Petta, daughter of the native prince Nanus,
with the Phocaean Euxenus, is repeated with further embellishments by
Trogus Pompeius (Justin, 43, 3-5) ; and Aristotle's words, ^WKOCIS ol t'v 'Iwvio.
t'lriropia xPH XV l KTwav Mao-o-aXiav, imply, as Rose, p. 264, points out, that
the foundation of Massalia was due, not to the pressure of the Persians, but
to the active commercial spirit of the Phocaeans. But Rose is not justified
in inferring that, because the settlement was favoured by the native princes,
therefore it had nothing to fear from commercial rivals like the Carthaginians.
We have ample evidence, not indeed from Aristotle, but from other witnesses
who drew either from him or from a common source, that the Massalians had
for a long time to contend against the jealousy of other maritime states,
particularly the Carthaginians. Strabo, iv. i. 5, records, probably from his
personal observation, that dvaKcirai tv iro'\i o-vxvd Tt * v dKpoOiviwv, a e'Xapov
KaravavjAaxovvTes del TOVS a(i<t>i.o-pT]TOvvTas TTJS 60X0x1-1)5 OOIKMS,
and Pausanias, x. 8. 6, though, like Isocrates, he is mistaken as to the dates,
affirms that ol Moo-o-aXicJrai "fcwKat'wv clo-lv airoiKOi TWV ev 'Iwvia, p.oipa Kal
avrol TIOV TTOT6 "Apora-yov TOV MrjSov <j>vyo'vTwv ^wicaias yevo'p.evoi Se
vavo-lv TriKpaT o-T6 poi K a p x 1 8 o v i to v TTJV T y i 1 v ^v X ov<riv
tKTtjo-avTO KOI eirl pts'^ya d<|)iKovTo cvSaifiovias- So also Trogus Pompeius
mentions (Justin, 43, 3-5) among the wars which the recently-founded Mas-
salia had to wage with unfriendly neighbours, that Carthaginiensium
quoque exercitus, cum bellum captis piscatorum navibus
ortum esset, saepe fuderunt. If this is somewhat overdrawn, there
is no ground for Rose's assumption that the reference is to comparatively
late events and struggles with merely piratical vessels.
With the state of things thus disclosed, the statement of Thuc. is in com-
plete harmony, if only we do not confine it to a single engagement, but under-
stand it of repeated conflicts of the Phocaeans with the Carthaginians till
they had thoroughly established themselves on Gallic soil. The date, how-
ever, of the founding of Massalia needs further examination, notwithstanding
the consentient testimony which places it in Ol. 45. 3, B.C. 598, of Scymnus
APPENDIX.
of Chios (210 ff., *v Tfl AfYvo-riKij 8 % Tavrqv [rr\v Mao-<raXav]
[oi 4wKais] irpo TTJS H-^XI 8 T1 1 S ' v SaXajitvi ytvo\>.i vrjs | trttriv irpcmpov, us
4>acri.v, KaTov eVicoo-iv ' | Tijicuos OV'TWS i(TTopi 8e Tqv KrUriv) ; of Solinus, ii.
52 (Phocenses [s/c] quondam fugati Persarum adventu [!]
Massiliara urbem Olympiade quadragesima quinta condi-
derunt); and of Eusebius, Chron. p. 124. What precise notion are we to
attach to the words, CKTIO-O.V, condiderunt? In view of Aristotle's expres-
sion, |nropia XP**^ 01 * we cannot suppose that they refer to the first estab-
lishment of commercial relations, which must no doubt have existed much
earlier ; for the Phocaeans (Hdt. i. 163. 2), vavTiXfflo-u (AaKpffo-i irpwroi 'E\\TJv
^XP T i" avTO vavrtXXovTO 8e ov o-TpOYYvXfla-i vrpwrl dXXd irVTT)KOVT'poio-i.
P. Schroder, Die Phonizische Sprache (Halle, 1869), p. 237 ff., bases upon a
Phoenician inscription discovered at Marseilles in June, 1845, and upon the
derivation of the name Massalia from the Shemitic word for dwelling, settle-
ment, the conjecture that a Phoenician colony existed in that region before
the coming of the Phocaeans. If this were established, we should have to
assume that the KTIO-IS TTJS Meuro-oXias was preceded by the expulsion of the
Phoenician colony. This would no doubt have been resisted by the Cartha-
ginians ; and the engagements mentioned by Thucydides, Strabo, Pausanias,
and Justin would be naturally referred to these struggles. But the whole
question needs further investigation, even after Miillenhoff's Untersuchunyen
iiber die friiheste Geschichte von Mcatilia in the Deutsche Alterthumsk., 1, p. 177 ff .
15. 3. ol irpoo-(rxovTs avrots- There is much difference of opinion among
the authorities as to the employment of <r or <nr before a consonant. Eustath.
on Horn. II. p. 880, 10, is in favour of <r, and on the same side with more or
less decisiveness are G. Hermann, W. Dindorf , Schaf er, and Lobeck ; while
<ro- is supported by Etymol. Mag. p. 700, 18, and by Bekker and Kr. In this
diversity of view it seems wiser to avoid ambiguity by employing <rr here
and in v. 71. 6, irpoo-oTt'XXeiv. Cobet, N. L. p. 326, proposes to read irpoti-
XOVTCS here; but this is wholly wrong; since Thuc. is speaking of the few
states which gave attention to naval matters, and not at all of the most
powerful among them.
15. 14. 'Epcrpuov. In this and similar names, e.g. Atopiwv, c. 18. 5;
eo-iriwv, iv. 133. 1 ; vi. 95. 6, the Mss. vary between the contracted and the
open form. Since, however, nXaraiuv is found constantly, it is probably
right to read uniformly the contracted form. St., B., and Schone, however,
print 'EpcTpu'ttv. Cobet, ad Hyperidem, p. 43 ff., maintains that the con-
tracted forms only are Attic, and v. H. follows him, notwithstanding the
remarks of Wecklein, Curae epigraphicae, p. 19. See also Kiihn. 128, note 1.
17. 6. oi -ydp ev HiKcXi'q. cirl <ir\cio-Tov Xiopr]a-av 8vva(Jiws- These words are
evidently out of place where they stand. The Schol. indeed supposes an
ellipsis : ov Xc'-yw irpl TWV tv Sit\ia ol -yap e'v SiKcXia cirl irXeio-rov KT*.
This, however, is not satisfactory; and Wex thinks the words should be
placed after T <3v tv SuctXhj in c. 18. 3. Cl. thinks they are a marginal note,
APPENDIX. 313
made by some observant reader, which was afterwards introduced into the
text in the wrong place.
18. 12. rj ev MapaOwvi (lax 1 !- Cobet, V. L. p. 201 ; N. L. p. 95, maintains
that Mo.pa.0una, 'Pajivoivri, DIKVWVI are local adverbs as much as 2<f>TjTTo,
*I<r0|Aoi, ol'Koi, IIvOoi, 'A0TJVT)o-i, 'OXv(nra<ri, etc., and that therefore the prep.
sh,uld be dropped without regard to the authority of Mss., even the best of
which sometimes insert it even where the metre repudiates it ; as in Ar. Eq.
781, <r yap, os MrfSowri Siei4>(<ra> irepl TT}S x^^s MapaOwvi, where the Ravenna
Ms. has ev MapaOiovi. Here only v. H. omits the prep. In c. 73. 19, all Mss.
omit it. See Kiihn. 426, 1.
18. 19. Kal ts vavs Vp<xvTs- Here most Mss. give c|i|3avTs. But recent
editors generally read eo-(3avTcs, this being the form which has great preponder-
ance of authority in c. 73. 21; 74. 15, 26; 91. 23; 93. 25; 143. 4; ii. 67. 19;
94. 9; iii. 16. 6; 80. 4; 81. 10; iv. 25. 16; 100. 22; vii. 13. 10; 40. 11; 60. 20;
72. 15; viii. 94. 15; 96. 6.
19. 2. KO.T' oXi/yapxtav <r<|><ruv avrois jio'vov cmTTjSttws oirws iroXiTev<rov<ri
9pair\5ovTs. v. H. follows Cobet in bracketing avrois, since this is a case
where the so-called indirect reflexive is required. The thought of the
Lacedaemonians would be Oepairc-uoixcv 6'ircos ^iv JAO'VOV cirirriSttas iroXmw-
<rov(ri, not ijfiiv avrois.
19. 6. Kal e'-ye'vero avrols t's ro'vSe TOV TTO'\(IOV r\ ISia irapacrKCvi] (itL^cov j\ cos
TO, KpaTi<rTa iroTt fx TO. aKpai<|>vo{!s TT^S |v(x}i,ax'a,s TJv0T](rav. Herbst, Philol. 38,
p. 535, agrees with Cl. in understanding after Grote avrois of both Athenians
and Lacedaemonians, as in c. i. 5, they are spoken of together as djjujxvrcpoi.
He thinks, however, that Grote and Cl. are wrong in comparing ij ISCa irapa-
TKvT], the warlike power of each of the two states as it was at the outbreak
of the war, with the united power of both together as it existed during the
short period of the opaixixta. Time, has said nothing to justify this extrava-
gant statement. He has just told us, c. 18. 29 ff., how each of the two leading
states had in its own way dealt with its allies so as to concentrate in its own
hands all the force of its confederates ; and that thus the centralized power of
each alliance (" die eigne Hausmacht ") was greater at the opening of the war
than the largest power either had separately possessed before in connexion
with its still undamaged o-vpixaxCa. This is the thought of c. i. 5. The
thought assigned by Grote and Cl. stands outside the sphere of the discussion.
Besidos, He::bst thinks that, if TO. Kpariorra TJv0T]o-av referred to the period of
the o|i(ux|J-ia, Thuc. would have written dxpai<|>Vi rp (jii|j.naxi<J-
21. 4. ws XirycvypcujxH vve'0rav. The word Xo-yo-ypa4>oi occurs here only in
Thuc. He uses it in opposition to iroiijTaC, evidently understanding by Xo'-yos
or Xo'-yoi the expression in simple prose of any narrative whatever in opposi-
tion to tiTT), which denotes a similar account in metrical form. We are,
therefore, to consider that to Thuc. Xo-yo-ypoC4>oi means prose writers, and not
a special class of historians of a particular type. It is, however, true that at
this time hardly any other prose writing could have occurred to him than
314 APPENDIX.
that on historical subjects, which- is often designated by Hdt., and occasion-
ally by Thuc. himself (i. 97. 8), Xo'-yos or Xo'-yoi. See on this subject G. Curtius,
Ber. der Sachs. Ges. der Wiss., 1866, p. 142 ff.
22. 10. teal rapl TWV aXXwv. The prep, irtpi is substituted for irapa of the
Mss. by the conjecture of Linwood, Jahrbb. 8, p. 197. The partic. eirt^eXOwv,
having thoroughly examined, has its twofold obj. in ols rt . . . TWV aXXwv; and
as ols T avros iraprjv is undoubtedly neut., so TWV aXXwv must be ; and if so,
irtpt must be right. To irepl TWV aXXwv, irepl tKwrrov is added, in close con-
nexion with 6'erov SvvaTov aKpi(3f ta. by way of explanatory appos. If irapd
TWV aXXwv is retained (in dependence on irvv0avo'|xcvos implied in tire^XOwv),
as it is by most recent editors, or if with Ullrich we read TO, irapa TWV aXXwv,
it would seem that some explanation should be offered of the presence of
the art.
25. 4. Kal TifiwpCav Tivd . . . Troiio-0ai. v. H. adopts Cobet's conjecture
irop({o-9ai, which Cl. rejects. The use of irowio-Oai. with an abstract noun to
form an expression equiv. to the corresponding verb is so common, that it is
hardly likely that Time, would have employed iroicurOai here in connexion
with such a noun in the sense of 'create for one's self.' As Cl. himself notes,
we have these words used in their customary sense in c. 124. 4, and woieio-Oai
also is used normally with concrete nouns, ij-yepo'vas in c. 25. 6; <jn\ous in c.
28. 11. If iroiio-0ai is retained, we must explain Tipwptav as = TijAwpov's.
Professor Gildersleeve suggests irepiiroieicr0ai.
25. 17. Kal e'v XFHP'ri'Twv Swajui OVTCJ. The reading Kal ev or Kav is due
to Hiinnekes, for Ka( of Mss., which is retained by St., v. H., and P.
St., Jahrbb. 1863, p. 465, reads dpota, taking oVrts 8vvaTwrpoi (sc. TWV
KopivOCwv) with both clauses of the sentence : " since they were more power-
ful than they, not only in the potency of their wealth, which was at that time
on a par with that of the richest of the Greeks, but also in their equipment
for war." But the position of OVTS makes the structure very intricate, and
there seems no special force in XP*]|WITWV Svvapci for xp^^^f iv.
26. 16. ol 8 'EiriSajivioi KT . The correct interpretation of this passage
depends on the assumption insisted upon by Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 272, that
the words in 11, Kal iVrtpov jTt'pw o-To'Xw, are inserted there by anticipation
out of their proper chronological place. Accordingly in ovSev virtJKoxio-av the
aor. is to be rendered as plpf., as e'lrepj/av in 15; and the expression has
respect to the demand made by the Corcyraeans in the 25 ships first sent, 10.
See note 81 in Introd. For insertions somewhat similar, c/. c. 102. 11 ; ii. 4.
20 ; iii. 68. 9. A later hand in the Vat. Ms. expresses the sense thus : c*s 8^
ol 'EiriSdfivioi ovScv avrwv vinJKOvcrav, o-TpaTvovo-iv KT.
28. 12. w(J3\;as tvKa. v. H. reads w<f>tXcias here and always, though
against the Mss., insisting that the form with the diphthong alone has trust-
worthy authority, and is alone supported by metrical use. But in Eur.
Androm. 539, TOIS -yap c|xouriv -yt'^ov w(j)eXia, the simple vowel seems certain,
Cf. also Ar. Ecd. 070.
APPENDIX. 315
28c 18. tToijAOi Se etvcu KTC. The explanation given in the note is in the
main that of Kr. Others, as B., St., and Sh., make the two following infs.
depend upon cToipoi tfo-av (cf. viii. 9. 4), with coo-re pleonastic; for which,
see Kiihn. 473, note 9. But, as Herbst remarks, Philol. 1866, p. 671, with this
construction we have no expression of what the Corcyraeans assent to in
their alternative proposition, viz. SiKo<r6cu. Kr. regards iroiTJo-curflai as de-
pending, like Toifj.oi Ivai, on t'Xryov (now = tKt'Xeuov) implied in dvrc'Xe-yov,
and not on UXTTC. But it is simpler to join it to IOO-TC as a second member
having a common subj. with jie'vetv.
29. 18. dvrava-yeryoVsvoi. All Mss. have the pres. partic. But here, as
well as in c. 52. 1; ii. 33. 14; 92. 15; viii. 80. 3; 95. 24, the aor. seems
necessary, though in these passages the best Mss. have the pres. In the sec-
ond and last, indeed, Bekk. and Kr. also read the aor. In this passage Kr.
explains the pres. by supposing that the meaning of dvavfo-Ocu extends not
merely to the getting under way, but continues past the irapdragis into the
battle itself. But if we examine viii. 19. 13; 23. 6; 61. 15, where nearly all
Mss. and editions concur in the aor., and i. 117. 4 ; 137. 8; ii. 90. 13; iii. 3. 23,
where the correct use of the pres. is seen, little doubt will remain as to the
proper reading in this place.
30. 13. irepuoVri TW Oe'pet. Most Mss. have irtpioVri, which Ullrich, Beitr.
z. Kr. III. p. 5, explains as = tv TO> irepio'vri TOV 0'povs, in what remained of the
summer. So B. But the pred. position of the partic. seems to forbid this
interpretation; and it is doubtful whether this partic. can, like the adj. Xoi-
iro's, be used of a part of a whole. The partic. of ircpuc'vai, however, seems
to have been in established use to express the notion of a recognized period
(in this case the 6'pos) reaching its limit. Cf. Hdt. ii. 121. 19; iv. 155.8;
Xen. Hell. iii. 2. 25 ; Arist. Hist. An. vi. 14. 3 (p. 568, a, 13) ; Plut. Ages. 14. 1.
Cf. also the use of TXmuv. When we consider the liability to confusion of
forms so nearly alike, we shall not be inclined to lay great stress on Ms.
authority, v. H., indeed, thinks that the Mss. which have irtpio'vri intend
really the partic. of ircpue'vai, " ut interdum pro illo dixerunt comici, et irepi-
e'veu pro ireput'vai. De irepio'vri a verbo ircpuivcu ducto cogitari nequit." It is
impossible to make out with certainty the precise times at which the events
recorded in c. 24-62 occurred. As Kriiger points out, Stud. I. p. 218, the
most definite statement we have is that in ii. 2. 7 : viz. that the battle at
Potidaea, i. 62, occurred in the sixth month before the Theban attack on
Plataea. If this is fixed at April, 431, we can work backward with more or
less assurance to the events recorded in these chapters. The following scheme
is offered merely as a possible approximation to the actual dates. It is
assumed here that the Oc'pos spoken of in c. 30. 13, 19 is the summer immedi-
ately succeeding the battle of Leucimme ; and that the x fl H L " v f c - 3- ^0 is
the immediately succeeding winter. But Grote, changing his former view
in deference to the opinion of Mr. Scott, thinks that the battle of Leucimme
took place in the summer of B.C. 435; that TO fle'pos TOVTO, c. 30. 19, is the
316 APPENDIX.
summer of that year; but that the x^H 10 *" ls tne winter of the succeeding
year, i.e. of B.C. 434.
OL. B.C.
c. 24. 12 Epidamnian troubles 86. 1 436 Oct. H 3^
c. 24. 16 Fruitless embassy to Corcyra 86. 2 435 July. *f 3 1
c. 25. 6 Epidamnian appeal to Corinth 86. 2 435 Nov.
c. 26. 1 Corinth accepts 86.2 435 Dec.
c. 26. 23 Corcyra besieges Epidamnus 86. 2 434 Feb. ^ 3f
c. 29. 4 Battle of Leucimme ; 86. 2 434 Apr.
c. 30. 6 Corcyraeans masters at sea 86. 3 434 Oct.
c. 30. 13 Corinthian force at Cheimerium 86. 3 434 Nov.
f li
c. 31. 1 Corinthian preparations 434-3
c. 31. 9, 12 Mission of both parties to Athens . . .86. 4 432 Feb. 4^
0.48 Battle of Sybota 86.4 432 Apr.
c. 56. 1 Beginning of troubles with Potidaea.86. 4 432 May.
c. 58. 10 Kevolt of Potidaea 87. 1 432 July.
c. 60. 10 Arrival of Aristeus 87. 1 432 Aug.
c. 62 Battle of Potidaea 87. 1 432 End of Sept.
ii. 2. 7 Attack on Plataea 87.1 431 Apr. ^32*
33. 16. TOV iro'Xefiov Si 1 6'virep xpT)cri|ioi av el'T]|iEv. Most and best Mss.
have Sio'irtp or 81' 6'irtp. It is not impossible that the latter may be the true
reading, in reference to which state of things; since Thuc. is fond of employing
6'irtp thus in parenthetical clauses, without regard to nouns which might serve
as antec. to it. Cf. c. 35. 20; 50. 24; 59. 6; 71. 8; 73. 22; 74. 8; 80. 3. Upon
the third passage, Suidas, s.v. 0ouKvS(Si]s, remarks : d o-vyYpa^^s OVTOS fwra-
Pcuvei airo TWV 6T)XuK<ov cts ovSe'rcpa, olov ' Tpe'irovrai tls MaKtSovCav, '<}>' oircp
Kal irpo'repov.
34. 2. |ia.6e'Tco<rav. St., B., and v. H. read (laOoVrcov. Cobet, N. L. p. 328,
maintains that imv. forms in -rwo-av did not come into use till the time of
Menander, and that all places where they occur in earlier writers ought to be
emended. At any rate, this word cannot be called as Cl. terms it, the altere mid
feierliche Form fur paGo'vrcov. No such form occurs in Horn. See Curtius,
Verbum, II. p. 50; Kiihn. 209, 10; G. Meyer, Gr. Gram. 575.
35. 4. Kal SEIVOV ... a Sco'iuOa, It is to be noticed that, in both the mem-
bers of this sent., that clause is placed last which was most calculated to
excite the indignation of the Athenians; in the former OTTO TUV v|iTc'p<i>v
v(x|idxwv, in the latter ircurOcVrwv vjxwv. Kr., thinking that the sense for-
bade a full stop at 8o'(u0a, placed the point at dfcXias, changed ttra to eKre,
and iroXv 8c' to iroXv Srj. In this he is followed by v. H., and as to the second
point by St. See Jahrbb. 1863, p. 467. But this change does not add to the
force of the passage. There is no real incompatibility between the supposi-
tion in el ijuds airo TTJS v|ifj.axias el'pgouo-i and that implied in imo-Ot'vrwv vjiwv.
For the Corcyraeans might be aided by the Athenians without being formally
APPENDIX. 317
received into the Athenian alliance ; and it is the assumed opposition of the
Corinthians to the former modest request that the Corcyraeans represent, by
the emphatic tiro., as the height of arrogance. In 16 also the mere sending of
aid (Kal TJ|Aiv ir|ririv w<j>\av) is represented as a slighter matter than admis-
sion to the alliance (curd TOV irpo<|>avovs St^ajitvovs porjOciv).
37. 2. dXX' ws Ka(. L. Herbst (Philol. 1866, p. 660) accounts for the
unusual order of these words on the ground that " Thucydides abridged the
fuller expression which he would naturally have used, dXXcl Kal ircpl TJpwv TC
Kal o-<j>wv avrwv, cos TIJMIS T dSiKov|MV Kal avrol OU'K C(KOTO>S iroXejiovvTai, and,
passing lay the persons who in his mind stood opposed to each other, set in
opposition the facts of their relation to one another ; he thus expressed him-
self less fully and clearly than he might have done, but still in a manner that
is perfectly apprehensible." Herbst concludes from this that afx^orc'pcov is
masc. (" about us both "), not neut. This is confirmed, he thinks, not only by
ewj)' TJ|xc3v re and TU>V 8, that immediately follow, but also by the first words of
c. 40. But in fact throughout c. 37-39 the discussion is not irepl ijiicov T Kal
<r<jxov avrcSv, the parties opposed to one another, but the whole effort of the
Corinthians is to overthrow the proposition, us TJJJWIS T dSiKOvfuv Kal avrol
OV'K elKo'rws iroXefiovvTai, and the sequel of their argument, found at the
beginning of c. 40, is, s avroi T |Ara Trpoo-riKOVTwv s-yKXimaTwv px.o'|M8a Kal
oi'St PICUCH Kal irXcovcKrai cUH.
37. 10. OVT irapaKoXovvrcs al<rxv'v(r6ai. St. discusses this passage at
length in Jahrbb. 1863, p. 469. He would omit the words ovrt irapaKoXovvres
al<rxvvor0ai and connect v'|i|iaxo'v re KT. with Kal ij iro'Xis a(ta. Nattmann,
in the Program of the Gymnasium at Emmerich for 1861, proposes irapavo-
|iovvrs for irapaKaXouvres-
37. 17. Kal 6'ircos v J jicv av Kparwo-t KTC. The Vatican Ms. and several
others have the verbs, Piaijovrai, i'xovri, dvaicrxwrovo-i instead of the subjvs.
It is not impossible that this is right, and that the second 6'irci>s t which St. and
Cobet bracket (the latter, F". L. p. 430, says that the following clauses form
an epexegesis "quae 6'ircos respuit"), has been accidentally repeated. Then
the clauses v J . . . avaierxwrovo-i will describe the actual carrying into
effect of what has just been described as the motive of the Corcyraean
isolation.
38. 9. ovS" TT<rTpaTvonv tKirperrws. This reading, which is due to
Ullrich, is adopted by St., B^ and v. II. for that of all Mss., tir\.<rrpa,rivo\i.tv.
The latter can be explained only as a statement of their general practice,
" we are not in the habit of attacking," which does not suit the connexion nor
the particle ovSe. pj clSiKov'ixevoi must be resolved into cl \ir\ t]SiKov'p.0a. The
Corinthians concede the unusual character of their proceedings, in making
war on a colony, but justify themselves on the ground that they are the
aggrieved party.
39. 15. iroXai B % Koivcovrjo-avras KT. Cl. retains Koivcovrfo-avras, having
been partners in, which is given by the Vat. and several other Mss., while all
318 APPENDIX.
other recent editors, including Bekker, give Koivwo-avras, having imparted,
though less well attested. The Mss. which have Koivwo-avras add after t\i\.v
the words : t'-yK\T||i.aTttv 8t fio'vwv [al. po'vov] d}To'xovs [al. d|ATo'xs] OVTW
Tt5v (UTa TOS irpdt.s TOV'TWV \LT\ Koivwvtiv. This has been rejected or bracketed,
as a gloss or an illustrative quotation from some other writer, by all recent
editors except Kr. Cl. thinks that out of ov's, 10, which refers to the Corcy-
raeans, we must here supply a subj. including both them and the Athenians,
cxeCvovs re teal vfxds, the latter being suggested by the intervening clauses, p]8'
v <o . . . ef-eTt ; and that, since Koivcoveiv is properly KOIVOV e'xtiv, the ace.
Sv'vojuv may be justified as a substitute for the regular gen. He thinks,
further, that when this extension of the subj. ceased to be observed, the
change was made to Koivwo-avras, and that then, since the notion of imparting
seemed more appropriate to the side to which appeal for help was made, it
was arbitrarily assumed that vjjids (TOVS 'AOrjvaCovs) was the subj., and that
then, to make this more intelligible, the gloss above quoted was added.
In Jahrbb. 1863, p. 403, St. expressed his approbation of Cl.'s defence of
KoivuvTJo-avTts, but in his own (B. Tauchnitz's) edition he reads Koivwcravras.
40. 7. oVris |uj TOIS 8ta|i'vois, t o-w<j>povov<ri, iro'\p.ov avr clprjvT]s iroiijcret.
Some editors, as Sh., Arnold, and Jowett, consider that the words ct <rw<J>po-
vovo-i are the condition to the preceding TOIS 8|aji.vois, making, as Sh. says,
" a confusion of thought amounting almost to a bull." Jowett renders " who
will bring war instead of peace to those who receive him, or rather, if they
are wise, will not receive him on such terms," thus agreeing with Arnold, who
says, " the words d <r<o<j>povovcri have really nothing to do with the sentence
as it is actually expressed, but rather with another sentence which is sug-
gested, as it were, parenthetically, to the writer's mind." The phrase ct o-w-
4>povovo-i, or what is equivalent to it, is frequent in Thuc., e.g. iv. 60. 2 ; 61.
1, and nowhere else is used with any such artificial subtlety. The explanation
in the note, by which the condition is assumed to apply to the conduct of the
parties after the alliance is made, is substantially that of CL, Kr., and B., and
apparently also of v. H., who, however, reads ical <ra>4>povovo-i (partic.) =
etiam moderatis, and gives a meaning which does not deserve to be
described by Jowett as "pointless and contrary to the general context."
Ullrich, Beitr. z. Kr. p. 29 ff., thinking that the condition applies to TOIS 8ea-
He'vois, proposes to read cl (MJ o-co<j>povovori.
46. 10. 4'o-Tt. 8e Xifufv. It is plain from tl>e position, that these words
refer to xci^'piov, which the expression 6p|Aiovrai s, 0, also shows to have
been the name of a harbour, as we see in 16 it was also the name of a head-
land. The description places the harbour not far below the city Ephyra and
near the mouth of the Acheron river. Kiepert, in his map of this coast,
recognizes only the headland, which he places considerably to the north of
the Acheron, not far south of Sybota, apparently understanding cSv VTO'S, 16,
to mean approximately the middle point between the Thyamis and the
Acheron. But there is nothing to forbid our marking the headland much
APPENDIX. 319
nearer the Acheron. The name Sybota also is applied to the islands, c. 47.
5, and to a harbour, c. 50. 15.
49. 16. jwixis 8 OVK ifpxov SeSio'rcs oi o-Tparq-yoC. Cobet insists strenu-
ously that ol o-Tparrj-yoi should be bracketed, as a gloss due to some copyist
who did not perceive that ScSums is to be referred ace. to sense, to al 'Arri-
ical VTJes in 13. Of. Tpiijpeis OVK ctSo'rcs, c. 1 10. 10 ; SIWKOVTCS . . . al JM'V
rives . . . Spwvrcs . (3ovXo'(iVO<., ii. 91. 16 ; irc'|xirci . . . |xepos TI . . . irpoXo-
Xiovvras, iii. 1 10. 6.
51. 12. Kol 'AvSoKCSris d Atwyo'pov. In an inscription, C. I. A. I. 179
(Hicks, Greek Inscriptions, No. 41), we have portions of the decrees which
authorized the payment of money to the commanders of the two Attic fleets
which took part in the Corcyraean affair. The names given by Thuc., c. 45.
5, answer to those on the marble ; but the inscr. gives Glaucon, Dracontides,
and a third name conjecturally restored as Metagenes, for which names Thuc.,
c. 51. 12, has FXavKwv o Ata-ypov and 'AvSoKCS^s d Aewyo'pov. It seems certain
that Andocides the orator cannot have taken part in this expedition, since it
has been shown by Kirchhoff, Hermes, 1866, p. 600, that he cannot have been
born much earlier than B.C. 440, and we know of no other Andocides who can
be referred to.
Accordingly, Miiller-Striibing, to whom the above restoration is due, con-
jectures, Aristoph. p. 602, that Thuc. really wrote FXav'tccov T d Aea-ypou
Kal ApaKovriStjs d Avo-iicXfovs (a Lysicles, son of Dracontides, occurring in
an Inscr. of B.C. 415) ; and that one scribe repeated by mistake Aecrypou,
instead of writing AvcnxXc'ovs ; that his successor, offended at the repetition
of the name, altered it to Aewyo'pov; an( j that a third substituted for the
unfamiliar Dracontides the name of Andocides, who was notoriously son of
Leogoras. Blass, Attische Beredsamkeit, I. p. 270, thinks that the following
genealogy may be made out. (1) Leogoras, born dr. B.C. 540, an opponent of
Pisistratus ; married a daughter of Charias (Andoc. i. 106). (2) Andocides,
born dr. B.C. 500; one of the generals against Samos, B.C. 440; general with
Glaucon, Thuc. i. 51. 12; one of the ten irpt'o-fBeis to negotiate the thirty-years'
truce, Andoc. in. 6 (reading with Meier irpdirairiros for irainros) . (3) Leogoras,
born dr. B.C. 470, married a daughter of Tisandros, Ar. Vesp. 1269 ; Nub. 109.
(4) Andocides, the orator, born dr. B.C. 440. See Jebb, Attic Orators, I. p. 72.
52. 1. al VTJCS |5ovXo'(Xvoi etScvai. St. reads povXdfievai, attributing the
change to B., who, however, in his Teubner text and annotated editions
retains the Mss. reading, v. H. also has the fern, in his edition, referring to
his Studia Tliucydidea, p. 11, for the justification of the change. Cl. thinks
the fern, would be admissible if only it had authority. But Cobet aptly
remarks: quod ferri posset si de Phaeacum navibus ageretur.
Cf. Horn. 559, dXX' avrai forcwi voTJ|xara Kai 4>pvas dvSptov. See App. on
c. 49. 16.
53. 10. TIOV 8c KcpKvpaiuv TO (ie v o-Tparo'ircSov oVrov Trr]Kovo~V. By way
of obviating the necessity of assuming such an aposiopesis as is suggested
320 APPENDIX.
in the note, Kr. omits JM'V, Cobet omits TO jwv o-TpaTo'ireSov and reads 6'<roi,
with verbs in pi. But the explanation of B. and Sh. seems adequate and
simpler. The position of TO jic'v shows that there is no antithesis between
Corcyraeans and Athenians, but the latter are considered as members of the
Corcyraean navy. " That part of the Corcyraean force that was within hear-
ing cried out . . . but the section which was formed by the Athenians said . . ."
An exact parallel is found in vii. 13. 7, where TWV VO.VTWV includes ol 0pd-
irovrts and ol e'voi as well as sailors.
54. 18. teal e'lreiSii ifXOov ol 'A0T)veuoi. Kr. brackets these words, leaving
thereby the next clause, OIJK avreWirXeov KT. without conj. Cobet, V. L. p.
431, proposes various corrections in this chapter: he inserts ws before Kpa/rrf-
o-avTts in 10 and before rpiaicovTa in 14; and brackets ws VVIKT)KO'TS in 8,
4'o-TTjo-av Tpoirawv in 13, l8o'vTs TOS 'Ai-riKas vavs in 17, and Sid rath-a rpo-
iraiov o-TTjo-av in 19.
57. 18. per aXXwv Svo orrpaTTj-yovvTos. All Mss. read St'ica for Svo. This
number, however, would give eleven o-TpaTt]-yo here, and with the five men-
tioned in c. 61. 5, sixteen in all in this year, though the regular number was
only ten. Kr. therefore conjectures that we should read Teo-o-dpwv here,
supposing that 8', = 4, may have been mistaken for the first letter of SC'KO,,
and that thus we shall have the ten generals of the year accounted for. But
G. Hermann, Philol. 1, p. 369, remarks that in c. 64. 9, Phormio is also men-
tioned as a o-Tpanryo's of this year; and as this addition would make the
whole number eleven, he supposes that 8 may have stood for 8v'o. This is
preferred by Cl., who remarks that three o-Tparryot for 30 ships and 1,000
hoplites corresponds very well with the five in c. 61 for 40 ships and 2,000
hoplites. G. Gilbert also, Innere Geschichte Athens, p. 42, prefers Svo. St., B.,
v. H., and Cobet, V. L. p. 431, read Tto-o-opwv.
58. 4. irpacro-ov is found in all Mss. The verb has been often used in
these chapters ; but its employment here only confuses the careful structure
of the period; in which the partic. Wfnl/avTes fie'v and fXBo'vTts 8e are followed
respectively by the two parallel clauses depending on 6'irtiSij (K T "AOrivaiwv
. . . i'ir\>v and TO rt'Xt] . . . tVpaXtiv) , and the result of the whole is introduced
by TO'T Srj. irpewro-ov is bracketed by Bekk. and all recent editors except Sh.
B. notes also that elsewhere Thuc. uses only aor. subjv. or fut. indie., not
opt., after irpocrcreiv 6'irws-
58. 6. at vrjes t'irl MaxcSovtav KTC. Most Mss. and editions insert al before
irC. The single art. is preferred by Cl. and St., because, though the Athe-
nians had decided upon an expedition against Macedonia, c. 57. 16, its purpose
was modified before it was actually despatched, so as to include operations
against Potidaea ; and therefore the fleet could not be described as al vrjes al
cirl MaKcSovCav, but must have the double designation.
61. 3. e'iriirapu>VTas. This is the correction of Ullrich, Beitr. zur Kr. III. p.
1, for the Mss. cmirapoVras, adopted also by St., v. H., and B. The compound
irwrapivau has no good warrant. In Xen. An. iii. 4. 30 ; vi. 3. 19, t'
APPENDIX. 321
is now read, and so e'lriirapija-av might be in iii. 4. 23. Besides, irap\T]\u0ws
in 11 seems to imply such a preceding expression of advance as e'mirapio'vTas
gives here. Cf. iv. 108. 17 ; v. 10. 37.
.61. 12. KCU du}>iKc>|itvoi 's Btpoiav KOKeiOev e'irt Srpe'xJ/av. All Mss. read
emcTTptxJ/avTes, for which St., B., P., Sh., v. H. have with Cl. adopted the con-
jecture of Pluygers (Cobet, N. L. p. 382), tirl Srpt'xj/av, which, as Sh. points
out, was made independently by Donaldson. But even if we assume that this
is the right reading, it is still hard to understand why the Athenian force,
which found it necessary to leave Macedonia in order to hasten to Potidaea
(ws avrovs KaTTJiri-yv KTC., 10) should go out of its way to make an excursion
as far as Beroea in the interior of Macedonia, which they are at the same
time said to leave (dn-avwrTavreu K TTJS Ma.K8ovias). This difficulty is so
great that Grote, V. c. 47, p. 334, supposes there may have been another
Beroea, of which we have no further knowledge, on the line of march from
Pydna to Potidaea ; and Cl. thinks that Bc'poiav may be a mistake of the
copyist for Q{p\vc\v. This whole question is discussed at great length by
Miiller-Striibing, Jahrbb. 127, p. 600. He shows that nothing is really known
of the position of Strepsa; and that therefore the supposition of CL, that it
may have been a meeting point of the roads connecting Thrace and Mace-
donia which the Athenians thought it desirable to secure before proceeding
to Potidaea, cannot be regarded as assigning a valid reason for the dtour of
the Athenians from their direct line of march. Miiller-Striibing accepts
Classen's conjecture, 0'p|iT]v, and thinks that he has discovered the name
which should take the place of Srpe'\{;av in the list of towns which Hdt. vii.
123 gives as irpoo-XtS TTJ noXXrfvr], dpovpcovcrai TW Ocpjiaiw KoXiru. This
list contains the name KajuJ/ct as lying north of Gigonus, and its inhabitants
appear as SKaxJmuH in the Athenian tribute lists. In his view accordingly
the Athenians left Pydna, marched by land through the territory of their
allied city Methone to Therraa, at the head of the gulf, which had been
recently taken by their own forces (7) ; and then on their southward march
towards Potidaea made an unsuccessful attempt to occupy Scapsa, which
may have joined Potidaea in its defection ; and so reached Gigonus easily on
the third day. Muller-Striibing shows also that Bergk's conjecture, Bpt'av for
Bc'poiav, which has been accepted by St. and v. H., is wholly inappropriate,
if, as Bergk believes, the words of Plut. Per. u, tls Sc 0pqxT)v \i\tovs BwroX-
TCUS (ruvoiKTJo-ovras K\T)povx<>vs [tVreiAtv] , refer to the colony of Brea.
62. 3. Trpos 'OXv'v6o>. This reading of most Mss. has been rejected for
Trpos 'OXv'vOou, on the side of Olynthus, though supported by only one Ms., by
Kr., Arn., P., B., St., v. H. Cl. argues that in any case Aristeus must have
placed his force on the side of Olynthus, i.e. towards the north of Potidaea,
and also that the words in 4, TT]V ctyopdv TTJS iro'Xctos firtvoir\vro
imply that it was not intended that the troops should get their supplies from
Potidaea. But it is probable that no more is meant by this than that it was
regarded as important that the men should not be compelled to go within the
322 APPENDIX.
walls for their daily supplies, and thus give opportunity for a sudden assault.
Cf. vii. 37. 2. Cl. thinks also that the doubt which Aristeus is said, c. 63.
2, to feel as to the question whether he should make his way to Olynthus or
to Potidaea implies that he was near the former. The words irpos 'OXv'v0<j>
do not, he considers, involve such a close proximity as to prevent Aristeus
from placing his main force on the actual isthmus, i.e. on the road to Potidaea,
while the Chalcidian allies and the cavalry of Perdiccas were stationed at
Olynthus itself, ev 'OXt5v0o> (xe'veiv, 12, which words imply that at least this
part of the force had actually already proceeded so far. The use of irpo's
with gen. in a local sense occurs, ace. to CL, in Time, only in iii. 21. 3; iv.
31.6; 100. 15 ; 130. 2 ; while irpo's with dat. is common in reference to military
position, cf. c. 105. 19; 116. 7; ii. 79. 11; 94. 19; iv. 130. 24; v. 65.26. These
reasons hardly seem convincing ; and there is more weight than Cl. is dis-
posed to allow in the objection of St. Jahrbb. 1863, p. 410, that the words
irpos 'OXvv0<o iv TW l<r0fAu>, 3 and 10, involve a contradiction in terms. If,
says St., Potidaea was on the isthmus, Olynthus, which was 60 stades off,
could not be so also. Cl., indeed, maintains that Potidaea and Olynthus
being so near, the two expressions, irpds 'OXv'vOov and irpos 'OXvvO<j>, might
with equal propriety be used of a position iv T*> lo-0(iu>. But a glance at the
map will not confirm this remark.
In his Studio. Thucydidea, p. 12, v. H. after Cobet conjectures so-Tparoirt-
Scvvro for the impf. in conformity with iirttroL^vro and f|'pT)VTO in 4, 5, for
"loci sententia postulat 'incastris erant.'" But he has not intro-
duced the change into his text.
62. 9. TO |iv |i0' <UJTOV o-Tparo'irfSov 4'xovri. Various emendations have
been proposed. The simplest is Madvig's (Advv. I. p. 307), who rejects
XOVTI. This makes TO pev . . . o-TpaTo'ireSov the subj. of eiriTrjptiv, and puts
it into proper contrast with XaXKiSe'as 8e % KT. But the gloss remains unex-
plained, and the use of touTov for avrov. Reifferscheid (Bresl. Univ.-Progr.
1876, p. 5) proposes: T JACV (U0' tavToiJ o-TpaTo'ireSov \OVTI *v TO> Ur0|iu>
eViTTjpeiv TOVS 'A0t]vaCovS| to keep watch on the Athenians with his own part of the
troops that were encamped on the isthmus. o-Tpa/ro'irsSov '\OVTI then refers to
eo-Tpa,Toir8tvovTO ev TO> lo-0|xco in 3. Against this it may be urged that TO> |i0'
t'avrov is so briefly expressed as to seem strange, and that orpa.To'ir8ov S'XOVTI
is unusual.
63. 3. rj lirl TTJS 'OXv'vOov TJ s r^v IIoTtCSaiav. v. H. brackets these words
as an " inutile additamentum, in quo duplex T( prodit falsarium." There does
not seem to be any good warrant for this combination in prose. Kiihn. 589, 12.
64. 1. TO K TotJ lo~0(xov [TI\OS]- In bracketing TI\OS in this place,
Cl. has been followed by St. and v. H. His reasons are : (1) that, as in 2 the
south side of Potidaea is denoted by TO s TT^V noAXrfvriv, so here we need
simply TO *K TOV lo-0|xov; (2) that TI\OS cannot mean the wall of the city
itself; (3) that it would be very unusual to apply the words TO CK TOW iV0(xov
TI\OS, which assume the existence of the wall, to the line of circumvallation
APPENDIX. 323
now to be constructed. Moreover we have in ill. 51. 13 dircreixitt Kal TO CK TTJS
lyimpov; and <j>povpciv is found without any expressed obj. in c. 103. 15; ii.
80. 22; 83. 7; iii. 90. 11. Below, however, in 1C, he finds the addition of
TCIX.OS unobjectionable.
67. 10. TWV |vn,(ia\wv Kal ct TIS TI aXXo. This is the reading of the best
Mss. including the Vat. Bekk., with inferior Mss., inserts re after tp\i.\>.a.\<i)v.
In this passage the Lacedaemonians complete what the Corinthians began
(irafXKoXovv, 3 ; irpoo-irapaKaXeVavrcSj 9) ; and, as in c. 68. 10, by v|ip.axoi
are meant all the JvonrovSoi. TWV ^u\i\ui\tav depends on cl TIS, and oXXo TI,
though included under the general notion of arrrovSds XeXvK/vai Kal dSixciv,
has reference to a different class of charges from those alleged by the Corin-
thians and the Aeginetans.
68. 8. iis veKa KTC. Here some good Mss. have CVCKCV, which St. adopts.
But since in every other passage, except in vi. 2. 34, where a special reason is
assigned, Thuc. has C'VCKO, it seems best to admit it here also, particularly
since Thomas Magister, p. 151, 4, ed. Ritschl, says expressly 0ovicu8i8T)s del
t'vcKa. The Inscriptions show much irregularity in the form of the word
(Wecklein, Curae Epigraphicae, p. 36), but it is not necessary to assume the
same for Thuc.
69. 11. ol -yap Spwvrts KT. Cl. holds to his interpretation, if the tradi-
tional text is kept. But, recognizing that his proposed pronominal use of the
art. is extremely doubtful in Thuc., he suggests a slight change, and conjectures
o'i -yt SpwvTts, to be taken in close connexion with d|iwov(u6a. The antec. of
the rel. would thus be TOVTOUS understood, obj. of djivvovfifOa. He suspects,
however, the genuineness of the whole sent., ot -yap Spwvrts eire'pxovrai,
which may have been the marginal reflexion of some reader, and finds a
reason for this in the fact that ov iw'XXovrts applied to the Athenians hardly
agrees with the mode of cautious procedure immediately alleged of them. If
the words are omitted, Kal tiriordjAtOa KT. would attach to djxvvovficOa very
fitly as proof of the urgent necessity of immediate defence. Rauchenstein
(Philol. 1878, p. 62) proposes to read C'KCIVOI -yapi referring to 4.
70. 7. a av -yvuxriv. The Mss. all have o, and this is retained by all editors
except CL, who reads the pi. on the ground that there is no reason to be seen
why the pi. should occur in 26 which is not equally valid here ; and a might
easily have been changed to o by a copyist who fancied that cpyw was the
antec. Conversely in c. 78. 8 Cl. reads o \pf\v vVrepov Spdv, where Mss. and
editors (except v. H.) read a, believing that the plur. is due to a false relation
to TWV cp-ywv before, whereby the proper usage of 8pdv (see on c. 5. 11) is
violated, and the fact that the whole preceding clause is the antec. is lost
sight of.
72. 14. A TI HT) diroKuXvt]. This reading is exhibited by the Vat., and some
other good Mss., while others vary between the indie, and opt. The indie, is
read by Kr., Sh., v. H., St., B., and P., while Bekk. has the opt. Cl. considers
that the use of tt with subjv., which occurs often in Horn, and several times in
324 APPENDIX.
the tragedians (Kiihn. 575, note 1), is not to be denied to Thuc., particularly
as the Mss. give ci v<rrw<riv eu iroXtis in vi. 21. 5, which is retained there by
St. and B. and Bekk. ; and he thinks that in this place the extreme vagueness
in the condition which he conceives to be suggested by ei with the subjv. is
highly appropriate. It seems, however, very questionable whether we should
admit such an irregularity when the Mss. vary, whatever may be judged
proper when their testimony is unanimous.
73* 13. ti KCU Si* o\\o\i (xdXXov t'o-Tcu del irpofBaXXo'(xcva. The Mss. all
give irpopoXXojie'vois. This is explained by Kr. as pass, agreeing with vfuv
understood : " an offence to you who are taunted with our boasts " ; and he
compares the use of eiriTi|Aco|iai in Isocr. xu. 149, and of direiXoupai in Xen.
Symp. 4. 31. St., Jahrbb. 1863, p. 411, Bonitz, and Herbst accept this
interpretation. But Cl. objects that where irpoj3aXXr0ai is used pass, by
Thuc. (v. 16. 19; vi. 92. 19), the thing and not the person is subj. P. explains
as if it were simply act., agreeing with TJJUV understood, nobis semper
proferentibus; and with this B. agrees. Cl. finds this use of mid. for act.
so arbitrary that he introduces irpo|3a\\o|j,va, followed herein by v. H. But
the Mss. reading may be defended if we interpret the mid. to mean thrusting
forward as our defence against the imputation of arrogance, unwarranted
usurpation, etc. This is suggested by Grossmann, Jahrbb. 121, p. 520, and
seems to be the view of St. also, who renders, "'bringing forward,' perhaps
with the accessory notion of ' enshielding ourselves under.' "
74. 5. vavs \itv -ye cs fas rcrpaKOcrCas oXi-yip eXcurcrovs TUJV Sv'o [xoipwv. I Idt .,
viii. 48, 82, gives the total number of the Greek fleet as 380 exclusive of 5
penteconters ; Aesch., Pers. 339, gives 310; Dem., xvui. 238, gives 300, but,
xiv. 29, ace. to the best Ms., he gives 200. The Athenian contingent, ace. to
Hdt., was 180, or, with the 20 furnished to the Chalcidians (vni. i), 200. Dem.
states it in the former passage to have been 200, in the latter 100. In our
passage, since the authority of Aesch., who himself took part in the battle, is
paramount, St. and P. read rpiaKoo-ias with inferior Mss. ; v. H. and Cobet
follow Dobree in bracketing t's rds TeTpoxoo-Cas; and Grote, V. c. 41, p. 459,
assuming that Thuc. in mentioning 400 merely gives a round number for the
precise one of Hdt., follows Goller and Didot in explaining TO>V 8vo fxoipwv as
two out of four hundreds (rcrpaKocrCas rtVcrapas tKarovrdSas). But no
authority is cited to warrant such an interpretation. It is probable that the
numbers are given in each case in reference to the account of Hdt., and that
the orator allows himself a slight exaggeration of the contingent of the Athe-
nians as well as of the number of the whole, ruiv before 8vo is wanting in the
best Mss., but seems indispensable to the expression of the definite fraction .
Cf. c. 10. 9 ; 104. 9 ; ii. 10. 6.
80. 18. rovrov e'X\eiirofjLv. TOV'TO), in this, is read against the Mss. by Kr.,
St., v. H., and Cobet, who refers to v. 97. 1, SiKaiu^an \\iiriv, and vi. 69. 7,
irpo0v|ii<j. e \\iireis Tjo-av. The passages, however, referred to in the note, ii. 61.
20 ; Plat. Phaedr. 269 d, as well as others that might be cited, as Dem. xvui.
APPENDIX. 325
302 (Kiihn. 421, 2), show sufficiently that tXKtiirtiv with gen. need not, as Kr.
says, imply a total lack, and that therefore TOV'TOV may very well be allowed
to stand here.
84. 18. Tas irpoo-TrnrTOv'o-as Tu'x,as ov Xo'-y^j) Sieuprrds. Herbst, Philol. 16,
p. 323 ff., discusses this passage, 13-19, at great length. He makes the infs.
tirf|tt'v<u and vofiCi^iv depend on f-vverol 6/yav ovrcs, which words, co-ord. with
iraiScvo'ixcvoi, he regards as forming the ground on which the Lacedaemonians
are said to be cv'povXoi. In connexion with the words quoted above he
explains : " we are wise enough to know that the decrees of fate do not admit
of being divided by word and assigned to this person or that." To establish
this meaning of the verbal he refers to ii. 78. 4; iii. 114. 2; iv. n. 10; 69. 10;
v. 75. 22; 114. 3; vii. 19. 6. The last of these is, Kara iro'Xeis SicXo'fxcvoi TO
tp-yov, and all are of exactly similar meaning, and all mid., though he with an
inaccuracy quite uncommon with him, refers to them as exhibiting the com-
mon meaning of Sicuptiv in Thuc. Reference, however, to ii. 75. 24 ; 76. 2 ;
iv. 48. 10; no. 18; in. 8; v. 2. 14; 3. 9 (Kara TO 8iflpr)|ivov TOV iraXaiov
TUXOVS) shows that the act. means separate, lay apart; and that the words
in question must be understood with Forberg and Sintenis to mean, that the
decrees of fate do not admit before their realization of being laid apart,
opened out, defined, by word or argument. This accords also nearly with the
explanation of Poppo, f ortunae casus non explicari oratione dis-
tincte posse. Sicupeiv occurs in a similar sense in Dem. xxiu. 44, XLV. 45,
referred to by St. The connexion, moreover, which Herbst sees between
cvfBouXoi and VVCTOI with the following infs. dependent on it is exceedingly
objectionable. Since we must supply -yi-yvo'iieOa with cvfSouXoi, the attrib.
wToC, implying a highly cultivated intelligence and insight (Introd. p. 33),
would hardly be applied to persons who were in the process of becoming
vf3ouXoi. Since also wTo has its sphere defined by TO. dxpua, it is not
natural to attach to it also the two following inf. clauses. On the other hand
7rai8evo'(Avoi, which expresses the natural way of attaining cvf3ouX(a, fitly
controls all the following particulars, expressed with the variety Thuc. is so
fond of, the two advs. dfiaOeo-Ttpov and o-ux^poveVrepov, each of which has its
own peculiar definition, and the two infs. circ^c'vat, and vo|ueiv. pf is to be
taken with cireitvcu, as showing the negative effect of the Spartan irai&io,
and TO, dxptio. f|vvTol o/yav 6'vres falls naturally into its place as subord. to
TO.S Ttov iroXcfiCwv . . . |i[x4>o'|j.voi.
84. 24. v TOIS dva-yKcuoTaTois. Bonitz understands these words to mean
the bare amount of training which is absolutely indispensable, opp. to TO
dxpeia, which the Athenians took pains to acquire. Herbst, Philol. 16, p. 338,
explains them of the Spartan mode of life, which contented itself with the
barest necessaries; referring to i. 90. 21; v. 8. 10; vi. 37. 17; vii. 69. 21; 82.
10, to illustrate the use of dva-yKcuos to express what is absolutely indispen-
sable. This no doubt is included in the meaning here ; but it is probably
right to understand the expression of all those points in the Spartan system
326 APPENDIX.
which had a tendency to reduce to submission the self-will of the individual
citizen. Cf. Soph. Aj. 485, TTJS dvaYKouas TWX.TJS | OVK iVriv ovSsv |XEIOV dv6pui-
1TOI.S KCIKO'V.
80-85. The speech of Archidamus. Junghahn in Jahrbb. Ill, p. 668 ff.
and 681 endeavors to show various infelicities and inconsistencies in this
speech. He has been amply answered by Sorgel, Jahrbb. 117, p. 347-353.
The whole speech is designed to give an emphatic warning against hurrying
into war. A mere invasion and devastation of Attica would lead to no result,
since the Athenians with their wealth, their mastery of the sea, and their
foreign possessions could easily supply themselves from elsewhere with what
they needed. If on the contrary the Lacedaemonians waited a few years and
devoted themselves to the increase of their naval power and money (c. 82. 5;
83. 5), threats of an invasion would have much greater effect. This warning
is founded in c. 81 on two reasons : (1) that the Athenians will readily find
compensation for the devastation of Attica ; (2) that the Lacedaemonians, if
they begin the war, cannot with honour leave it off until they are successful ;
and they will probably leave it as a legacy to the next generation. Arehi-
damus's advice, however, to delay a declaration of war is shown in c. 82 to
rest on the hope that in this way war may be avoided altogether. When the
Athenians see that their rivals are becoming more formidable they will be
more likely to listen to reason ; and the longer their country remains unrav-
aged, the more valuable will it become as a hostage for the maintenance of
peace. In c. 83, 84 it is shown that the course recommended is in full accord-
ance with those principles which lie at the basis of Sparta's power and
dignity. In these chapters the conservative character of a Spartan states-
man is exhibited in as clear a manner as that of the Athenian democracy is
portrayed in the three great speeches of Pericles.
Though the discreet moderation of Archidamus was overborne by the
passion of his opponents, he showed the same Spartan self-control in himself
taking the command of an enterprise which he disapproved. Yet in the
address he makes to his subordinates, ii. n, while he encourages them to
maintain their old reputation, he expresses again the same warning against
over-hasty advance and insists on the absolute necessity of discipline and
obedience to orders and of not undervaluing their antagonists.
89. 8. ol duo 'Lovlas . . . v|X|j,a)(oi rjSr] a4><m]Ko'Ts airo (BacriXe'tos viro|ie(-
vavTes SIJOTOV eiroXio'pKovv. v. Wilamowitz-Mollendorf, Hermes, 12, p. 338,
finds it hard to understand how the Hellespontine and Ionic Greeks can be
represented as members of the Hellenic league as early as the siege of Sestos,
and regards it also as " a grammatical necessity " to bracket the word |v'fi.(xa-
\oi. If it is the position of d<J>(m]KOTS which is an offence, the examples
cited on c. 11. 19 will show that Time, did not find it so. Even if
were removed, it must still be understood, since ot diro 'Iwvias teal '
TOV are plainly opp. to TOVS diro IleXoirovvTJo-ov ^vfxfxdxotis of 7. Kirchhoff's
distinction between allies actual and allies formal is quite satisfactory.
APPENDIX. 327
90. 20. ts dv TO TCIXOS iKav-iv dpwoav. The Mss. have atpwtriv, which
Bekk. changed to the aor. In this he has been followed by rill recent editors
except Sh. who defends the pres. in a long note of which the following is the
chief part. " The pres. after e ws dv in the sense of ' until ' (not ' while ') is not
without examples, though I believe not in quite the same sense as the aor.
It must first be noticed that whereas we have now a marked distinction
between while and until, the Greeks and Latins had the same words ecus, tort,
j xpi or pe' xpiircp, d u m, donee, the tenses following alone fixing the mean-
ing of the particles. . . . While means time, and may mean during time or time
finished. Until excludes during time. So tws av, cor' av, jw'xpi av, with an aor.
conjunctive, could not mean while, yet with a pres. may mean until, i.e. not the
concluded but the incipient act. ... I quote Ar. Vesp. 1441, v'Ppif &DS av TT v
SIKTJV apx a>v Ka ^'Q (''" he is calling, begins to call). The metre eschews KaXt'en].
This passage is noticed by Herm. on Eur. Med. p. 355, who quotes Xen. Cyr.
in. 3. 18, KO.L OVK dvafievofj.V i'ws av T\ ij|UT'pa X"P a KaKumu, translating,
neque expectainus dum nostram regionem vastare incipiant.
Add Xen. Cyr. v. 4. 38, t-yw -yap eirwrxrjo-w ea>s av <j>^s KO\OS X IV (''^ y ou are
ready to say). . . . The wall, till it is completed, still atpcrai (cf. c. 91. 4, rti\L-
Jcrai TC Kal TJ8-q \h|/os Xa^pdvei), " till we are raising our wall to the barest
possible height to fight from." The pres. atpwon, then, would mean "until
they find that they are getting the wall to the proper height," or &DS dv {Soxriv
TO TCIXOS Uavov alpo'|ic|xov. See Gildersleeve on Iws, Am. J. of Ph. IV.
p. 417.
91. 7. avayyeXovo-i. Most Mss. have dira-yyeXoiJo-i. But the rarer form
of the text is here to be preferred. It has gcod Ms. warrant and is not likely
to have been introduced by mistake. The meaning report back is very suitable
here, as in iv. 122. 5.
91 . 18. (I 8 TI POV'\OVTCU Aa.K6&cu|j.o'vioi. rj ol j-vfijiaxoi, -n-poo-jBevecrOai irapd
creeds os irpo8ia'yi.Y va ' <rKOVTa S T< > Xoiirov [U'vav] Ta n o-<j>uri.v avrois v'(i4)opa Kal
rd Koiva. Cl. has here adopted the reading of the Vat. Ms. s irpoSia-yi-yvw-
o-Kovras for us irpds Sia-yi-yvuo-KovTas, and has placed the comma before
Trpto-fkveo-Oai instead of after irapd creeds, and has bracketed U'vai. In these
changes he has been followed by St. and v. H. We see from ii. 12. 9, tWXcvcv
KTOS o(*av eivat av'9r|fj.epo'v, TO rt Xoiirdv dvaxupTjo-avras cirl TO. o-^sVcpa avTwv,
TJV TI (3ov\u)VTai. irpo-p vcr0ai, that the simple A n pov'Xovrai is more effective
without an inf. Cf. v. 66. 15. As soon as the true relation of irpeo-pev'eo-Oai as
the representative of tho imv. was lost sight of, and it was made to depend on
POV'XOVTOI, the insertion of such a verb as U'vai was unavoidable. Kr. brackets
irp<rpvo-0ai irapa o-4>ds.
91. 26. Kal ISia TOIS troXiTais Kal es TOVS iravTas v(ji|idxovs. Steup (Rhein.
Mus. 1872, p. 179 f.) rejects the relation of ISia and s TOVS iravras |v(i(idxovs
here aflirmed, and makes I5ia TOIS TroXiTais and s TOVS irdvTas ^v)i(iaxovs the
parallel elements that limit u<j>cXi.)j.(0Tpov. s TOVS |vn.(idx<>vs thus becomes
equiv. to TOIS ^vp-jwix 01 ?, a usage without parallel, c's TOVS vfi.fiax ov s in the
328 APPENDIX.
necessary sense of as regarded the allies calls for a parallel element referring
to the Athenians, and this is found in ISia. This interpretation accords well
with the following words, ov yap . . . Pou\u'eo-0cu. The restored walls of
Athens would not only effect her own security against foreign aggression,
but would also assure her greater respect among the allies. For the views of
a state whose position was not independently secure could never be of equal
weight or worth. The emphasis attaching to IStq, in consequence of its
position, renders a following re unnecessary, and no reasonable objection can
be made to the repetition of the idea of afmvov etvai in (o<j>\i)uoTpov ecrecrOai,
which was intentional.
94. 7. v TflSe TT) iyyfiov(<. As one Ms. omits the 8e' after TJSri in c. 95. 1,
Kr. has followed the suggestion of Stephanus and Duker in connecting these
words with c. 95. This Dobree also approves. But Cl. and St. remark that
the asyndeton would be very singular; and B. points to c. 128. 17, Bujavnov
yap \<ov TTJ irporepq, irapovcrCa, as indicating that in this passage eiro\io'pKT]-
o-av should not be separated from e'v rj}8 TT) TJ-yejAovCqi.
95. 16. TWV |xv I8(j irpo's TIVO, aSiKi]|AaT<ov r\v9vvQr\. Cl. understands nva
as neut. pi. = certain matters, but is inclined to prefer nvas, which v. II. has
adopted after Cobet, = certain individuals. B. thinks that the sing, rivet may
be taken in the same sense, and that this change to the pi. is not necessary.
For this, see on c. 69. 17 and cf. ii. 37. 2, irapaSei-yiia 8 p.dXXov avrol OVTS rivl
T| |U|AOV|xcvca ere'povs. Ar. Ran. 628, ctyopcvto rivl | ip.i \>.T\ pao-avi^eiv afldvarov
OVT*. Hdt. v. 49. 46, TWV irepi K<X nva cvcfryti irpo0v|x(t] p.axo'p.evov d.iro0VTJ<rKiv.
96. 2. In Hermes, 11, p. 1-38, Kirchhoff has shown that, so far as can be
gathered from the existing Tribute-lists, the annual contribution of the
Athenian allies to the treasury of the Delian league cannot have amounted
to 460 talents at any time before the battle of Eurymedon, B.C. 466. It is
plain, however, that c. 96 is so directly connected with the following chapters
that any unprejudiced reader must conclude that the 4>o'pos of 460 talents is
here represented as being paid before the events recorded in c. 98-117, begin-
ning with the capture of Eion, B.C. 476. The same view must have been
taken by those writers who attribute to Aristides the assessment of the quota
to be paid by each state, which was recognized by all as just, and which
amounted to 460 talents, Diod. xi. 47. 1 (where irevTcucocrCwv is an evident
mistake for rcrpaKoo-Cwv) ; Plut. Arist. 24. 4 ; Nepos, Arist. 3. 1, whose com-
mon source was probably Ephorus. Kirchhoff is of the opinion that Ephorus's
mistake was caused by this passage of Thuc. ; and he can see no other way of
defending Thuc. from the charge of carelessness in his narrative or of writing
without full information than the assumption that the episode in c. 97-117
was an addition made by Thuc. after the end of the war, and inserted by him
where it is as an extension of his original plan. But this assumption cannot
be accepted by those who with Cl. believe that the first book in its traditional
form was composed with the whole course of the war in view. And a late
insertion of the Pentecontaetia is the less credible from the fact that it con-
APPENDIX. 329
tains the account of the aX^eo-raTT] irpo'<t>ao-is a4>av<rraTi] 8 Xo'^a) which was
announced in c. 23. 23, after the exhibition of the cs TO 4>avtpdv Xe-yofitvai
alriat (c. 24-87), and in effect repeated in c. 88, tt|rri4>uravTO ol AaKc8ai(iovu>i
. . . iroXejATrea tlvai ov TOCTOVTOV . . . 6Vov 4>o{JovnVOi TOVS "AOrjvaiovs |M] tirl
fi*iov SxjvtjOukriv, dpwvrts avrois rd iroXXd TTJS 'EXXdSos viroxCpia T)8r] ovra.
Nor is it to be believed that, had the writer decided to make such an addition
to his original plan, he would not have taken pains to bring it into harmony
with the adjacent parts of his work.
But this whole section bears marks of being an interpolation. It consists
of a series of notices which are indeed of importance for readers at a period
remote from the events, but which Thuc. would hardly have written for the
information of his contemporaries. An explanation of the word 4>o'pos, with
the use of which every Athenian must have been familiar from the Tribute-
lists, and of the office of the 'EXXtivorafiCav, which was maintained to the end
of the war (Bockh, Pub. Econ. p. 241), could not have occurred to Thuc. as
matters to be inserted in his history. The mention also of Delos as the place
where the meetings of the league were held and the treasures kept, would
surely not have been made by Thuc. without notice of the subsequent trans-
ference of both to Athens. Of this same character is the statement of the
amount of the irpwros <}>o'pos raxfleis- It seems probable, therefore, that the
whole of this section is the work of some reader whose information, if not
wholly erroneous, was at least imperfect and inaccurate. If it is left out of
the text, c. 97. 1, IJ-YOV'JWVOI 8 % KT., is seen to be in excellent connexion with
c. 96. 1, which sums up the occasion of the beginning of the Attic hegemony,
with the purpose and general organization of the league, and is naturally
succeeded by a comprehensive glance at the momentous results of the assump-
tion of the command by the Athenians.
The brevity with which the historian expresses himself would have given
an attentive reader sufficient occasion for adding explanatory comment. He
may have added the statements about the Hellenotamiae and <jx>'pos in expla-
nation of the words To|av . . . teal as vavs ; those about the Tafiiciov and v-
voSoi at Delos to dird KOIVWV vvo'8uv POV\VO'VTV. According to this view, the
statement that the irpwros <J>o'pos raxOeis was 460 talents is an error of the
same sort as is found in Diodorus and the other writers who depended upon
Ephorus. How the common error arose is a matter that still needs explana-
tion.
98. 1. In assigning the dates to the events in the ircvTTjKOVTOtTCa, Cl. fol-
lowed the authority of Kr., who in his Historisch-philologische Studien, I. 1837,
examined the chronology with great care. Kr.'s system, however, did not, as
Cl. admits, remain unassailed. Not only was the chronology of the period
subjected to an elaborate investigation independently by W. Pierson, Philol.
28, p. 40-69 and 193-220 ; but Kr.'s own results were minutely examined by
A. Schafer, in his Disputatio de rerum post helium Persicum usque ad tricennale
foedus in Graecia gestarum temporibus, 1865. This treatise of Schafer's was in
330 APPENDIX.
its turn assailed by Kr. in the second part of his Kritische Analecten, 1867. Cl.
confesses that the tone and temper of this last paper leave very much to be
desired; but " as an editor of Thucydides " he finds himself compelled to give
his adhesion to Kr.'s views. In particular he accepts the inference drawn by Kr.
from c. 97. 12, where it is said that Hellanicus Ppax's rt Kal rois XP OVOI S OVK
axpipuis iirf\i.VT]<rfa\ the affairs of this period, viz., that we may assume from this
that Thuc. would not allow himself to be open to the same charge, and that
he did not, therefore, in any case, set down a single statement out of its exact
chronological place. It is on the basis of this assumption that Kr. in c. 103.
1 changed StKarw of all Mss. into TTopr<{, supposing that the numerical sign
for 4 (8') was mistaken by the copyist for 8 = SSKO. Unless such a change
is made in this passage, it will have to be admitted that Thuc. recorded the
end of the third Messenian war, though later in time, in advance of several
events which are recorded later, though they happened earlier. In Jahrbb.
87, p. 406, St. expressed his approval of Kr.'s conjecture ; but in his own
edition of 1873 he retains the Ms. reading. See also Curtius, Hist, of Gr. II.
p. 443, 661. In c. 109. 4 the mission of Megabazus to Sparta is assumed by
Kr. himself to have occurred a year earlier than the events recorded before it ;
but in this case he excuses the violation of exact order (ibid. p. 202) on the
ground that, since the mission was a failure, it was for Thuc. no " Begeben-
heit."
Another point referred to by Schafer, ibid. p. 19, is that in c. 89. 12 the
capture of Sestos in the spring of B.C. 478 is spoken of ; but in 14 ff. we have
the account of what took place at Athens immediately after the battle of
Plataea. This objection Kr. meets by saying (Kr. An. p. 6) that this chap-
ter forms no part of the CKpoXi] TOW Xo'-yov (c. 97. 8), and does not, therefore,
come under the strict rules that Kr. supposes Thuc. to have imposed upon
himself in regard to its chronology.
In truth, however, the most that can be inferred from Thuc.'s rebuke of
Hellanicus is that he pledges himself to accuracy in his chronology. But it
is surely no imputation on an historian's claim to be chronologically accurate,
if, after narrating certain facts about a war, when he sees that he will have no
more to say about it, and therefore wishes to get it out of his way, he con-
cludes his narrative by saying, as Thuc. does in this case according to the Mss.
reading, ' this war came to an end in its tenth year,' if it did, as a matter of
fact, last for ten years ; and for this we have also the testimony of Diod., xi.
64. 4, who says also in c. 84. 8 that the fall of Ithome took place Kara rov
avrov xpo'vov with the expedition of Tolmides, recorded by Thuc. in i. 108.
5, and dated by Kr. in 456.
A more extended consideration of this interesting and important question
is not here possible. See further Am. Jour, of Philol. VII. p.
For the sake of comparison, the dates of the most important events from
the end of the Persian invasion to the Thirty Years' Truce are added in the
following table as given respectively by Classen (Cl.), who follows Kriiger,
APPENDIX.
331
Pierson (P.), Schafer (S.), Curtius (C.), in the fourth German edition
of his History, and in this edition (M.).
Cl. P. S. C. M.
Building of City Walls (c. 90. 8-93. 1) 478 479-8478 478 479-8
Capture of Sestos (c. 89. 2) 478 478 478 478 478
Fortification of the Peiraeus (c. 93. 3-7) . . .477 478-7 477 478 478
Athenian Hegemony (c. 95. 1, 2, 4 ; 96. 1) . . 476 476 476 476 476
Capture of Eion (c. 98. 1) 475 475 469 470 476
Siege of Xaxos (c. 98. 4) i . .473-2 465 466 467 466
Flight of Themistocles to Asia (c. 137. 2) )
Battle at the Eurymedon (c. 100. 1) 469 465 465 465 466
Revolt of Thasos (c. loo. 2) 467 464 465 464 465
Beginning of Third Messenian War (c. 101.
2) 466 463 464 464 464
Reduction of Thasos (c. 101. 3) 464 462 462 462 463
Athenians at Lacedaemon (c. 102. 1-3) 463 461 461 461 461
Fall of Ithome (c. 103. 1-3) 462 454 455 456 455
Revolt of Inaros (c. 104. 1,2) 460 464 460 460 460
Athenian attempts on Halieis, etc. (c. 105.
1-6) 460 460 460 458 460
Battles of Tanagra and Oenophyta (c. 108.
1-3) 458 459 457-6457-6457
Reduction of Aegina (c. 108. 4) 457 459 456 456 456
Def eat of Athenians in Egypt (c. 109. 1-4) .455 458 454 456 454
Athenian Expedition to Thessaly(c. in. 1) .454 457 454 454 454
March against Sicyon and Oeniadae (c. in.
2,3) 454 456 454 454 454
Five Years' Truce (c. 1 12. 1) 451 453 451 451 451
Cimon dies at Cyprus (c. 112. 2, 3) 449 449 449 449 449
Sacred War in Phocis (c. 112. 5) 448 448 448 448 448
Battle of Coronea (c. 1 13. 2) 446 447 447-6 447 446
Revolt of Euboea and Megara (c. 114. 1) . .446 446 446 446 445
Thirty Years' Truce (c. 115. 1) 445 445 446 445 445
100. 16. viro TWV 0pq.Kwv |v(ravTwv. The account of Diod. (xi. 70), who
must have had the present passage before him, reads : pc'xpi n /v TWOS KDO-
TOW TWV pqLKwv v'o-Ttpov 8 avTwv dvapdvTcuv ti's 0paia]v, <rvvi'fir] irdvTas
TOVS tio-paXo'vras is Tqv \<apa.v TWV 0pa.Kwv viro TWV 'HSwvwv KaXovfu'vwv
Sia4>0aprjvai. This supports P.'s proposal to read v'|iiravTs instead of
v|iirovTwv, adopted also by B. and v. H., and evidently the reading of Valla's
text. But the accounts of Diod. and Thuc. do not tally in other respects.
Diod.'s definite statement viro TWV 'HSwvwv KoXov^uvcov is clearly an addition.
vfiiravTts, moreover, would be superfluous. It seems better, therefore, to
retain gvjiirdvrwv, in close connexion with the following rel. sent., ols iroXcpoy
APPENDIX.
. . . KTito'fwvov, in the appropriate sense : " after the Athenians had wrested
from the Edonians the coast-district about the later Amphipolis, their further
progress into the interior (beyond the Edonian territory) was opposed by all
the Thracian tribes together to whom the occupation of the coast by the Athe-
nians was dangerous." Not all the widely separated Thracian tribes, of
course, can be meant ; but it is natural to suppose that all those that were
similarly imperilled joined the Edonians, Avho were the first to be attacked.
Of. also iv. 77. 2.
112. 6. 'AjivpTaCou nTa7i-(AirovTos. Herbst ( Geg. Cobet, p. 37 ff.) makes the
distinction that the act. jxeTairs'iAimv always means " summon, cause to come,"
without fetching the person or object oneself; the mid., "fetch oneself," or
" have fetched." But (1) the distinction is destroyed by giving to the mid.
the force " have (cause to be) fetched," in which the idea " fetch oneself "
disappears. (2) In the majority of cases it cannot be determined whether
after the summons the fetching actually takes place or not. How can we
distinguish, for instance, between p.Tcnre|j.\|/an'vov (3a<ri\Eci>s in viii. 37. 18, and
'AjAvpraCov (MTaire'fMJ/avTos here ? (3) It is impossible to see how the form
of the mid., which expresses only in a more definite way the idea of employ-
ment for the purposes of the subject, can intimate a further activity on the
part of the subject. Kr., further, rightly observes that only Thuc. and Aris-
tophanes use the act., and that, therefore, a real distinction of meaning, the
necessity for which would have continued, probably did not exist.
112. 12. leal al e Atyvirrov VTJCS irdXiv [at] c'XOovcrai [i.tr O.VTWV. P.,
Kr., and B., keeping the vulgate, all agree in understanding dirxwpt]o-av
with iraXiv, and are obliged, therefore, to make al cXOovo-ai per avrwv refer to
the common voyage from Athens. Haase (Luc.ubr. p. 65, 56) objects to this
explanation, and proposes al iraXiv X0ov<rai. But then al iraX.iv \6ovi<rai
simply repeats the idea of al c' Al-yv'irrov. It is certainly natural to refer
irciXiv to the return from Egypt, and (ACT avrwv to the common voyage home.
Why should the common outward voyage be mentioned a second time?
Thuc. doubtless wrote al ' Atyvirrov vrjss irdXiv e'XOovo-ai, ace. to his practice,
explained at c. n. 19, of placing the attrib. partic. after the noun when an
adv. modifier precedes. The position of |XT' avrwv connects it with dirtxw-
pr]o-av. iraXiv X0iv occurs also in ii. 73. 8 ; iii. 23. 8 ; v. 66. 4.
Herbst (Philol. 1866, p. 619 ff.) agrees substantially with the interpretation
of P., Kr., and B. St. (Jahrbb. 1868, p. 179) omits the second al and con-
strues al * Atyvirrov iraXiv IXOovo-ai, urging that this is the most natural
interpretation.
113. 6. Kal dv8pairo8io-avTs : these words, inserted in some Mss., are
probably introduced by a mistaken copying of c. 98. 1,2. The Athenians
might resort to this severe measure in distant parts,-as Eion and Scyros (c. 98;
v - 3 ! 3 2 ) on the Thracian coast, or Sicily (vi. 62), or under the influence of
party passions in Lesbos (iii. 36) or Melos (v. 116); but we can hardly
imagine its occurring in the heart of Greece. Besides, the words (j>vXaiciiv
APPENDIX. 333
Karao-rtjo-avTcs imply the continued existence of the place with its old inhab-
itants. See, however, Ullrich, Kr. Beitr. III. p. 9.
114. This chap, gives a striking example of the way in which Thuc.
narrates a series of occurrences which start from different points but come
into relation with one another. He does not exhibit this relation by means of
a periodic structure of the sent., but simply narrates the facts in the order of
their occurrence, sometimes expressly marking this. Here the description of
each of the two series of events, those threatening Athens, and her counter-
preparations, is pushed forward independently, so that the accounts cross one
another. It is better, therefore, to insert a comma in place of the period after
Mc-yaprjs in 8, by which Ko'|uc is almost parenthetically subordinated to
dire'cn-qo-av : " the revolt of the Megarians occurred after the calling out of
the allies, but Pericles immediately ((is q-yye'XOr] avrw) sent back the troops
from Euboea." jwrd TOVTO then refers only to the revolt of Megara. The
bald way in which the irruption and the retreat of the Lacedaemonians is
narrated seems to hint that the withdrawal was occasioned by other means
than force of arms.
114. 15. oVoXo-yiq. KaTco-nfo-avro. An instructive example of the Athenian
mode of dealing with the subjugated districts in Euboea, here briefly men-
tioned, is preserved in an inscription found on the 19th of June, 1876, on the
southern declivity of the Acropolis. This contains, in the form of a decree
of the popular assembly at Athens, the terms made with the Chalddians
after the subjugation of Euboea. It was published first by Kumanudes, in
"A^vaiov, 1876, p. 76, then by Egger in the Journal des Savants, 1876, p.
448 ff., and by U. Kohler in the Mittheilungen d. deutschen archaeol. Instituts
in Athen, 1876, p. 184 ff. See also Hicks, Inscr. No. 28. The inscription
refers without doubt to the occurrences of the year 445 B.C. here related.
Kohler has fully discussed its individual provisions, and recognizes in these
one more proof that the policy of Athens during the administration of
Pericles was a moderate one, and that it aimed to bring her rule over merely
nominal allies within just and legal forms (p. 197).
120. 27. dfioia TT) irwrTi. So with Reiske, instead of o'jioia TTJ irCorti.
For (1) the explanatory expansion of the thought that immediately follows,
dXXd JUT dcnjxiXeias . . . t'XXtCiroficv, marks the difference between plan and
execution in precisely the same manner as o'fxoia TTJ irto-Tti, \ur do-^aXtias and
jwrd St'ovs indicating the two stages of ' confidence.' Cf. the similar thought
in c. 140. 3, ov TTJ aijrr) opyg KT'. (2) TTJ irCo-rei standing alone would be
brought into mistaken contrast with ep-yw (see note). (3) Without the pred.
dfioio, there would be no reason for the art. with irurrci.
124. 3. ?irp . . . Ivai. St. (Jahrbb. 1863, p. 462 f.) agrees with the view
expressed in the notes, and defends it (ibid. 1868, p. 179) against P. But he
correctly observes that the order of words in the explanatory sent, is unusual,
and proposes to read, ttircp f&fBaio'Torov TO TavTa. v(i4>tpovTa elvai ical ird\t<ri
Kal ISiurais. If a change must be made, we should perhaps write clircp (Stpcuo'-
334 APPENDIX.
rarov Kal iro'Xtou KdUSiwrais TO ravrd v|i<|>'povTa eivai. St. notes that Thuc.
frequently makes a comparison between political and personal relations by
means of the phrase Kal iro'Xcis Kai IStwrai, as in c. 82. 24; 144. 20; iii. 10.
3 ; 82. 15.
126. 19. tv g iravSr)|icl . . . irixwpia. St. (Jahrbb. 1863, p. 407) shared
Cl.'s and Kr.'s doubts as to the genuineness of the vulgate here, and thought
that the passage should be omitted. But in his edition of 1873 he has
kept it, and has adopted, on C. F. Hermann's conjecture (Philol. 1847, p. 3),
n-oXXoi for iroXXol, and on the basis of the notice in Poll. i. 26, OovKvSiSi]s 8'
avro, (TO, dpa)(jiaTa)*lIpT|KV d-yvd Ov^xara irpos TO alfuurcrovTa Kol <r<j>aTTo'jva,
has inserted d-yvd before OvfxaTa. Cl., with A. Mommsen and Schoemann
(Griech. Alt. II. p. 481), is still doubtful, and calls attention to the fact
that C. F. Hermann (/.c.) would prefer irXri'v to iroXXd.
132. 18. TOV jw'vToi Ilavo-aviov dSiKijpa Kal TOT' e'SoKci ctvai. The reading
of the Mss., Kal TOVT e'SoKei elvai, would necessarily point to a second subj.
in contrast to TOVTO. But Kal e'imSi] cv TOVTW KaOeumJKci shows that the point
of contrast is one of time, the subj. of irapo'|ioiov irpaxOiivat <j>aivTO being
the same as that of e'SoKci, viz. his arrogant inscribing of his own name on the
tripod. Kal TOT' COO'KCI puts the thought in its proper light: "the act was
considered even at that time an offence on the part of Pausanias (although
the corpus delicti was removed) ; and now when he stood in this position
(had come under such strong suspicion of treasonable intentions), it became
still more evident that it had been done quite in the spirit of his present
plans." (The same conjecture was made by Struve, in Seebode's Krit. Bibl.
2, 9, 772. B.'s suggestion that Kal TOVTO, in the sense of this also, points to
in)v9dvTO Se KCU in 21, is not convincing.) On e'SoKti and e<j>aivTo, as
marking the successive steps in the judgment against Pausanias, see St., Jahrbb.
1868, p. 771.
136. 13. Kal yap av vir C'KCIVOV iroXXw do-0veo-Te'pov v TU> irapo'vTi KoxrKa
irdtr\iv. Kr. and B. consider the position of (KcCvov in the sense of TJ Kivos
before do-Oeveorc'pov so inadmissible that they propose oxOeveVrepos (against
all the Mss.). But Cl. argues (1) that the comparison of the power of the
exiled and defenceless Themistocles with that of the king Admetus is inappro-
priate; and (2) that Kai, which is evidently placed first with especial emphasis,
would be meaningless with do-0V4o-Tpos, since nothing would be added in
the thought, "for he, (as) a far weaker man, would suffer evil from him."
In the traditional text Kal -yap av, he says, gives such emphasis to CKcCvov that
neither its const, nor meaning can be in doubt ; and the order of words is not
more striking in this instance than generally in the case of gens, placed
before the governing word. Cf. c. 32. 8 ; 84. 13 ; 139. 2. Indeed the position
of the gen. of the pron. before the comp. seems to be a favourite one in
expressions like ircCOov TOIS o-ov o~o<)>(i)Te'pois, elvcu irapo. TCO avTov PXTOVI, as
also in the phrases ovStvos c'XdVrwv, KpeCo-o-wv, etc. Kr. Spr. 47, 27, 3 and 7.
See Preibisch, De comp. usu Thucyd. p. 21, and App. on viii. 94. 13.
APPENDIX. 335
138. 15. clKac-TTJs Kal a jxs v KT. Kr., following Valla, proposes to strike
out KCU and tlie colon, and connect all that follows closely with the preceding.
But what follows is essentially different. Themistocles has just been praised
for the clearness of his judgment regarding matters present and future; now
the historian dwells upon his practical efficiency in dealing with things near
or remote. It is as easy to understand T|V with yvupuv and eLKao-rrfs as with
olos T, which must be done in any case, and -yvcojAtov and ttKocrrqs would
seem strange in pred. relation to the following sent. The preceding parties.,
irpo|m0wv and m|j.a0wv, moreover, make an earlier conclusion of the period
desirable. The comma after dirtfXXaKTo (not the colon) brings out more
clearly the relation between the three objects of his activity, a (WTO, x ip a $
Xi, uv aircipos dli), and TO apeivov . . . d^avei.
143. 15. TJV T sirl TT|V \wpov TJfj-wv KT. Kr. explains re as the connective,
as in similar cases which he has cited in his Dion. Hist. p. 268. But in that
case a new element would appear, and the oXXa (xc-yaXa just mentioned would
remain without explanation. The clause TJV T* trl TTJV KT*. contains simply
the statement of the most important advantage possessed by the Athenians over
the Peloponnesians, their superiority at sea and their consequent independ-
ence of the vicissitudes to which their land possessions are exposed. We
must assume, then, either that a second member with ai was originally
intended, but never expressed (as explained in the notes), or must omit r .
GREEK INDEX.
[The references to the Introduction are by pages; to the Greek text, by chapters and thirds
of chapters; to the notes and Appendix, by chapter and line of text annotated : e.g., p. 15, 13 a,
and 16. 2 refer respectively to the Introduction, fifteenth page; to the Greek text at the first
third of the thirteenth chapter; and to the note on the second line of the sixteenth chapter.
The references in the Greek Index are mainly to the Introduction and to the notes.]
TO oyos Xai5viv, 1 26. 5.
aYtovio-pa, 22. 14, 19.
dSiKOicv, 67. 5.
dC, 2. 4 ; 1 8. 29 ; 22. 4.
atSws, p. 36.
a\!piv, al'po-0ai, 130. 4.
constructions with,
52. 5.
apcoo-iv (al'pwo-iv),9O.
20.
aUrxpov, p. 37.
ahrx.vVr|, p. 36.
alreiv, 27. 14.
atrta axiTt] irpaiTTj, 55.
12.
alwv, 70. 28.
cu<(XTJ, pp. 4, 41.
aKpo'curis, 22. 14.
d\Xd, 80. 18; 83.4.
dXX' to$ Kai, 37. 2 and
App.
oXXoOi, 1 6. 2.
dXXoTpiwo-is, 35. 22.
oXXios, / fa/n, 109. 7.
dXXws T Kai, 10. 30;
83.4.
dpiaOia, p. 35.
d|Avve<r0cu, 142. 12.
av, 2. 10.
repeated, 36. 14 ; 76.
18; 136. 18.
withaor. opt., 140.80.
s, 129. 13.
dvaKoXci, 3. 16.
dvi]XovTo (augment),
109. 7.
dvairiirreiv, 70. 18.
avSpcs (TIVS'S), 107. 19.
dvupt0T). 128. 26.
dvivcu, 129. 15.
dvao-ravrts, 12. 7.
dv0KT'a, 93. 14.
diro, 7. 6; 12. 5; 71. 13.
141. 15.
with dpd|i.vos, I- 3.
with irpdTTer0ai, 17.
4.
diroSao-pios, 1 2. 8.
djro'o-Tcuris, 99- 2 ; 122.2.
diro\|/v\ iv, 134. 14.
a-rrpaKTOL, 1 1 1 . 9.
oipo, 121. 21.
with impf. 69. 20.
dpa, 75. 1.
<r, 128. 31 ; I.
5 App.
i], p. 36 ; 2. 16 ; 37.
7 ; 69. 7.
, 71. 9.
dpxttipo-iai, 117. 7.
apx.ti'V, apxto-Oai, 144.
15.
T)'p|aTO irpcarov, 103.
16.
oa-rv, 122. 12.
do-<J>a\6(a, 33. 14; 28.
12 App.
tigiWa, 22. 9.
TJ 'ATTIKT) <rvyyP a( l )T l) f
Hellanicus, 97. 11.
a.vrtptra.1, 10. 26.
avTo'Oev, 141. 1.
avro's, 1 14- 16.
with numerals, 46. 7 ;
61. 5.
avrd, I. 10.
ttVTO, 2. 11.
auTOvp-yoi, 141. 10.
avx|Ao, 23. 10, 15.
d4>i(TTdvai, 93. 22.
d<j)vio'v, 13. 16.
eta, TO., 84. 15.
i, I. 9.
pCa, 1 1. 9.
Pid5ea-0ai, 2. 4.
PIO.IOS, 95. 1.
, 107. 22.
eiv, uses, 85. 5.
pouXif, and compounds,
p. 34.
yap, p. 51.
y, 32. 5; 74. 5; 76. 8.
yt'vos, 24. 7.
Ytyv<r0iu, 54. 6.
GREEK INDEX.
337
32.
, 43. 5.
, pp. 32, 34, 37;
90. 14; 91.24; 125.
2 ; 144. 23.
yovv, 2. 18; 76. 1.
' 134. 21.
8ai|xovS, for 0oi, p. 28.
86, ii. 12; 18. 11; 32.
9 ; 37. 7; 88. 1; 100.
6; 125.!; 132.22.
in apodosi, 37. 20.
apodotic, n. 4 App.
Scivov irouurflai, 102. 17.
Ae\(j>ois, 143. 2.
8*Xo-0ai, 143. 8.
8rj, 24. 5; 127. 1.
8T)9v, 92.3; 127. 2.
SVj|ios, 107. 20, 26.
Bid, 2. 6; 17.8; 40. 16.
Sid irewrqs, 14- 15.
Sia-yvw|ir], 87. 17.
SidSoxoi, I IO. 11.
SiaXv'to-Gcu. 145. 6.
constructions with,
131. 12.
Siafie'XXerc, 71. 2.
Sidvoia, p. 32; 138. 2.
SiavoEurOcu, p. 32.
Stairo'v-rios, 141. 12.
Siouj>opos, 68. 8.
Sia\ipC^iv, 97. 3.
8itKirXovs, 49. 11.
SiKal caro <ru[ipo'XttV,
77- 1- ^
8 IK as Sovvai, 28. 6.
SIKO.IOV, p. 35.
SiKaCaxris, 141. 6.
Sixa, 122. 13.
8op( (So'pari), 128. 27.
8ovXa, 8. 14.
SovXaxris. 141. 6.
TOVTO (avro) Spdv, 5-11.
dfLU, 55. 9.
SvvaroC, 5. 5.
lap, p. 40.
cavrov, indirect reflex-
ive, 129. 8.
(yw, disguised in ns,
21. 2.
ct, 27. 4.
with indie., as eirti,
33-8.
with fut. ind. 36. 17.
with subjv. 72. 14
App.
et opo, 27. 9.
A ir<os, as 6'irws, 58. 2.
ct n JIT], for ct (tTJ TI,
72. 13.
cl8cvai, constructions
with, 69. 21.
clKaiv, 9. 29.
ctKOorq's, 138. 15.
eiKo's, with aor. inf. 8l.
13.
TO. e IKOTO, 38. 6.
tlirov, consts. with, 87.
11.
tpt]K, 3. 17.
etprjTO, 135- 11.
U'vai, 4. 7 ; 78. 7 ; 85. 10.
rjorav (for rfurav, TJ-
<rav), I. 5 App.
etvai, 2. 5.
with partic. only in
pres or perf. 138.
9; i. 5 App.
eUri, omitted after rel.
9 i.7.
<rri, omitted, 32. 22,
24.
tOTIV, IO. 16.
"<TTIV , 93. 4.
dra, 35. 4.
K (VTTO), 120. 5.
K^OT]0IV, 105. 29.
KpoX7f, 97. 8.
KSlWKflV, 24. 13.
6KXei4/is, TJXCov, 23. 10,
13.
e'Xav vav, TO 0170$, 1 26. 5.
i'X0eiv, 35. 4.
XOo'vTs, 67. 4.
c'XXthmv, 80. 18.
'EXXavoTafiiai, 96. 6.
p.<j>ptov, 84. 4.
ev, omitted, 41. 11.
v d-Tropa) cl'xovro, 25.
2.
6V TOVT01, 6O. 1.
ev TOIS with superl.
6.6.
ev TW irpo TOV, 32. 12.
e'v w, 122. 6.
VT]XXaYii<rav, 120. 6.
tvSoidciv, 36. 9.
4'vcKa, position, 5. 6 ; 57.
11 ; 7. 4 ; 143. 10.
or t'veKev, 68. 8 App.
c'vc'po-is, 6. 10.
V0v|X6i(r0ai., 42. 1.
ttfv, 37. 21.
|T]O-I, 46. 11.
cgoiKitciv, 1 14. 16.
^w, 9. 27.
e'iri, 5. 4; 13. 4.
with dat. of motion,
102. 15.
compounds of, 2. 6;
123. 3; 139. 10;
144.2.
eV 'Lovias, genitive,
137.8.
lirl irXewTTOV, I. 10.
cVl TO iroXv, 12.4 App.
e'4> f J, 113. 13; 134.
5; 136. 18.
<J>' <p TC, 103. 2.
i, 3. 8.
338
GEEEK INDEX.
tVaCpr8<u, 83. 7.
cireiSt), 6. 9.
with ind. 89. 2.
e'lmra, 123. 2.
irX0eiv, 70. 16 ; 83. 2.
t-n-epwrdv, 118. 20.
f in], rd, 3. 16; 21.4 App.
TTT]peao-(xo's, 26. 12.
cmpdrai, 49- 4.
f iriYiYVo-0ai, 16. 1 ; 71.
10.
emST]|UOVp-yo(, 56. 8.
eViKaXeiv, 92. 7 ; 139. 10.
c'lriKOvpoi, 115- 18.
irip.lYVVVTS, 2. 5.
tirCvetov, 30. 0.
eirivoeiv, irvoia, p. 32.
tiriTpoirtvciv, construc-
tions with, 132. 6.
tirwrroXaC, 132. 29.
cirurrpaTcv'eiv, 1 6. 2.
t'triTciiro-eiv, 140. 18.
cirircXc's y < Y V0 "^ cu > I 4 I>
28.
tiriT'x.vrj<ris, 71. 12.
tiriTTJSevna, 3 2< 10
tiriTpc'imv, 71.8.
i'mxpTJorOai, 41. 3.
cp'yov, 80. 3.
'Eperpicov, 15. 14.
tprJH-os, 49. 21.
S 0.61, 129. 14.
*s To'Bt, 69. 3.
cs Tovsiro\\ovs,33.11.
CO-dKOVElV, 82. 11.
co-f3a(vEiv
1 8. 19 App.
co-f3dX.\6iv, 46. 11.
O"TT\IV, 24. 1.
<rcj>opai, Piaioi, 141. 17.
X, 144. 1.
with aor. partic. 29.
23; 38. 15; 68. 19.
Brfo-avTas X UV > 29. 23.
v, 2. 13 ; 48. 10.
v, 112. 3.
<rxiv, as Karatrxtiv,
9 .7.
e'xo|AOu, 140. 1.
ev'pouXoL, 84. 13.
vvop.Ca, 1 8. 6.
cvpeiv, 1. 11.
T]VpOV, 2O. 1.
TjvpT]<r9ai, 21. 7.
tws av, with pres. subj.
90. 20 App.
, 29. 14.
T(, 60. 11; 83.4.
if irov Srj, 142. 7.
TJSi], 30. 20; 1 20. 6.
OVK r|Ki<rTa, 103. 16.
"Hpaiov ('Hpaiov), 24.
20.
2 - 20.
tirl OaXao-o-av, 1 28. 32.
airo 8aXcxo-<rt]s, 7. 6.
Gaacr|j.o's, P- 30.
Ocos, Oca (al crejival
0aO,To8o'v, p. 28.
Ge'pos, p. 40; 30. 13 App.
0piw, 0pi<3t (0p(wtO>
114. 10.
OVID'S, and compounds,
p. 34.
ISt'eu, 109. 2. ^
ISiwrai, 115. 9.
tiriropoTai, 114. 16.
airo TTJS l'o-r)s, 27. 1.
' I'o-ov, 120. 4.
'IraXCa, 12. 14.
KaOrfpic, 4. 6.
Ka0 & r0ai ( K
136. 10.
Ka0'a-Ta|XV (emphatic,
, 32. 14.
(irapa-
a^ojie VOLS ) ,
125. 7.
Ka, 15. 7; 70. 23; 74.
25 ; 86. 7 ; 83. 7 ;
109. 17; 132.22.
position of, 140. 10.
Kal . . . ajia, 2. 8 ; 32.
22.
Kal (xaXXov, 1 1 . 8.
Kal . . . |a.e v ... Sc ...
8c, 70. 20.
Kal (XTJv KCU, 70. 13.
Kal iro\v, 74. 10.
Kalirpiv (T|'8ii), 1 8. 2
Kal us, 44. 11.
KaCroi, 69. 17.
KaXtj, 33. 1.
KO\OV, p. 37.
KaXov i^v, 38. 10.
KUTCX, in composition,
86. 19.
Ka0' on, 69. 9.
Kara Kpdros, 64. 14 ;
u8.21.
Kara jio'vas, 32. 18.
Kara iroXXd, 121. 3.
Ka.rd.ytiv, 26. 15.
Ka.TaK\r|0LS. 24. 6.
KaTa\a(i(3dviv, consts,
with, 59. 3.
KaraXv'co-Oai, 81. 9.
Karavotiv, p. 32.
KaTa<rKVT], 2. 12 ; 10. 6
KararCOto-Oai, 115. 13.
KaT\0iv, pass, of Ka-r
d-yciv, 113. 14.
KaTp0w0T), 1 20. 25.
Kt]pvKiov, 53. 2.
KVT]<TI,S, i-8.
KoiVT] SidXcKTOs, 3- 12.
K0(ii^o(j.ai, 113. 14.
GREEK INDEX.
339
KoVjjLOs, 5-11; 33. 14.
Kpareiv, 108. 19.
Kparvvai, 69. 2.
Kpivtiv, p. 34.
Kpv'4>a TWV 'A0T1VO.IWV,
101. 4.
Kpa>|3x'Xos, 6. 11.
KTIO-IS, 1 8. 4.
Kci>Xv'|Ai|, 92. 2.
Xajifkivwv, 34. 11.
Xe'-yofiev (KXvo[iv), 78.
10.
X'YIV s, 68. 2.
cXe-yov, 72. 15.
XtiirofievTjv, with gen.
10. 10.
Xc'jjis, elpofit'vT), 9. 9.
(not AevKL-
), 3- I-
Xijxoi, 23. 10, 15.
Xwroo-rpciTtov (Xairo-
o-rpdrtov), 99. 3.
Xo-y^ecrBai, p. 33.
XoYWfio's, P- 34-
Xo-yo-ypcwjxH, 21. 4 App.
Xo'-yos, and phrases, p.
33; 21.4 App.
lidXiora, 118. 4.
(xci0oiT, with inf. 36.
15.
MapaOwvi, 73. 19.
(laprvpiov, 8. 3.
^'ywrTov 8, 142. 1.
[Mi^oWS' 130. 10.
TO. (Itl^U, 6. 14.
(i'XXiv, with fut. inf.
107. 13.
jitv (unexpressed) > n.
12; 32. 4; 125. 1.
[lev . . . 8, 62. 5.
iiTair'u'Trw, 112. 6.
(UTc'wpos, 48. 4.
ptToiKTiris, 2. 21 App.
[itTOTTWpOV, p. 40.
|iexp(, with subjv. with-
out av, 137. 13.
JJLT,', 20. 17 ; 39. 11 ; 43.
4; 71. 3; 74. 16;
76. 4 ; 76. 14 ; 77.
8; 86. 12; 90. 2;
118. 10; 120. 11;
125. 7; 143.25.
JIT], with gen. of artic-
ular inf. 4. 7.
HT) (idXXov . . . rf, 91 . 5.
Hi] ov (|XTJ), 141. 20.
MtlSlKCL TO, I. 10.
|iur6(p ircUravrts, 60. 5.
(lo'vapxoi. 122. 21.
vavpdrai, 121. 10.
vavs, 14. 5.
ve'[iw, 1 2O. 4.
vs'iito^a-^ 2. 6.
Vo>TcpC^(i>, 115. 10.
vwTpoiroio, 70. 6.'
vo'(j.s- 77- 12.
vovs, p. 31.
vvv, 90. 12.
vvv -y, 69. 8.
Ijvyyeve's, 6. 12.
|xryKiTai, 22. 20.
res, 67. 11.
\>|i[iaxiKo'v, 107. 27.
v|i|u-yvu|ii, 49. 1.
v[i<|>opai, 122. 22.
^W6'960rav, 21. 4.
v'v<ris. pp. o2, 37.
|vvT]VX0T] (^vvc'pt]), 23.
4.
|vvi'vai, p. 33.
with gen. 3. 19.
O, 122. 15.
ola ov\ Tpa, 23. 5.
oliuciv, 4- 3.
oCovrou, 20. 17.
o's, 122. 9.
jLia, 1 8. 25.
s. 58. 7.
dfw>Cas, 73. 26.
oirep, in parenthetical
clauses, 33. 16 App.
oirXa, in. 6.
dpdv, compounds in
middle voice, 17.2.
<$PYi, 122. G : 130. 11.
dp-yal irdv iroXXwv, p.
35.
01 -y, 74- 11.
6's <rri, 136. 11.
(Jorirep Ka, 97. 11.
ocra (irf, III. 6.
oo-ov diro^v, 2. 7.
ocra), 68. 11.
ore, 13. 12.
on, 51. 5.
with oratio recta,
137- 22.
OTW Tpo'irw (for 6Vs) ,
107. 18.
ov, 28. 4 ; 39. 4 ; 76. 4 ;
77. 13; 78. 1; 82.
18; 121. 19.
ovx dfiouos, 49. 6.
ov\ oirws, 35. 12.
ov iroXXw, 137. 3.
's TOVTO dva-yKTis, 49.
31.
es avro', 138. 11.
oirws ovv, 77-9.
ra I'TI iraXavdrcpa, 1 . 10.
iravoTjjiti, 107. 22; 126.
19.
oiva, 25.
15.
340
GREEK INDEX.
irovra d|ioia>s, 93- 8.
TTOLVU 0V, 3- 5.
irapa, 5-4; 141. 32.
in composition, 47.8
irapd XO'YOV, irapdXo-
yov, 65. 3.
irapaYtyvo-0ai, 49. 14;
55- 11-
irapdSci-ypa, 2. 20.
irapatnjo-is, 73- 17.
irapacrKevrj, 2. 12.
irapc'xciv, 39. 7 ; 74. 3.
irapT)|X\ovv.. 25. 14.
io's, d, 47. 6.
impdv, consts. with, 50.
19.
ire'Xa-yos, 10. 80.
irc'|iirciv, 10. 34.
jrVTT)KovTaT(a, 88. 4;
97.3.
irtpdrcov ytjs, K, 69. 21.
irtpf, 60. 3.
geographical, 5. 17.
irt'pi, 75. 15.
irfplTTT], 76. 21.
ircpue'vas partic., tem-
poral use, -jo. 13
App.
ircpiopdv, consts. with,
24. 17.
ircpiirtirmv, 43. 1.
ircpi<j>poviv, 25. 17.
mo-ro'v, TO, 68. 1.
IIiTavdnis Xo'xos, 20.
17.
irXc'ov, ir, 71. 14.
TO. irXf'w, 8 1. 8.
irXota, 14. 5.
ir\(j>'5iv, 13. 22.
jroitiv, 62. 14.
TTouicrOai, with abst.
nouns, 24. 4 App.
iroiTvrat, 21. 4 App.
iro\i|](rcUiv, 33. 19.
rro\(iov
112. 14.
wore, 13. 16.
IIoTciSaidTTjs, 56. 4.
irpaTmv, 58. 4 App.
irpaYpara, TO, 74. 2.
irp<rf}cviv, 31. 13.
irpe'o-pevo-is, 73. 1.
n-piv, 51. 5; 118. 13.
with pres. inf. 39. 4.
jrplv -y 8rj, 132. 28.
irpd, in composition, 91.
18; 139.6.
rrpo 8iKT|s, 141. 7.
irpop'P\T]VTai, 37. 16.
irpo8id'yvwT, 78. 4.
7rpoi'x.iv, 25. 20.
irpoi(rxv|JiVOt, 26. 14.
irpoKa.Ta\a.|j,f3dviv, con-
structions with, 57.
15.
Upwv, 25. 16.
irpovociv, p. 32.
irpo's, 10. 33; 131. 7.
with dat. 62. 3 App.
with gen., locally,
62. 3 App.
irpos avro'v, 57-7.
irpoo-pipd^w, 1 06. 2.
irpO(r<j)epiv Xd^yovs, 57.
11.
irpo<rc'xo}j.ai avrco, 127.
3.
irpocrt'KciTo, 93. 26.
irpoVic wires, IO. 28.
irpoo-iroitiv, causative to
irpo<rxwpiv, 55-8.
irpo<r<rx<JvTS, 15. 2.
Trp6a")(r\p.a, 96. 4.
irpoTpa, TO, 2. 2.
irpd<j>a<ris, 23. 23 ; 1 1 8. 3.
irpoxwptiv, 109. 7.
irvo-Tis, 5. 12.
pt'ovras, TOVS, 5. 12.
pTj0TJo-Tai, 73. 16.
<r, crtr, before conson.
15. 3 App.
crio-|io(, 23. 10, 12.
o-i]|uia, i. 12.
o-Ktinj, 2. 12; 6. 13; 8.
6.
o-Ki]VT](ra|i'vov, 133. 5.
credo's ( a-o'<j)i.crfxa, cro-
<j>l<TTT)'s), P- 33.
<rrxoi, p. 54.
o-To'Xos, d ^'ywrros, 18.
14.
<TTpaTa (o-Tparid), 10.
18 App.
es, 116. 8.
(rvv, <ruv-, see u'v, |vv-.
o-()>ds, 62. 13; 91. 14.
crcpcov, 25. 8; 30. 14.
crto4>pocnjvT) (TO o-w-
4>pov, craxjjpovav),
p. 35; 68. 3; 84. 14.
Ta-yds, in. 1.
ToSe, foregoing, 41. 1.
i, 99. 11.
iJ, 83. 1.
], 71. 10.
e, p. 51; 5. 19; 6. 16;
9.1; 9.20; 12. 15;
38. 12; 50. 4; 59.
2; 72. 9; 76. 12;
77. 24; 90. 7; 91.
21; 92. 6; 95. 13;
101. 13; 121. 6;
126. 42.
re, inferential, 4. 5 ;
30. 10; 57. 8; 70.
17; 76.16; 77-14;
130. 11.
re postscript, 2. 6 ; 33.
2; 69.8; 90. 12.
GREEK INDEX.
341
T KCU, 49. 22 ; 76. 8.
T Kai, not correlative,
84. 11.
T . . . OVTt, 37. 9.
TK(lT|'pia, I. 12.
TK(AT|plOl, j. 12.
T\OS, 48. 7.
ol tv rt'Xti, 10. 29.
Tifiwpiav. 25. 2.
0e'o-0ai. 25. 2.
TVS, 2. 16; 141. 29.
position of, 45. 8.
a disguised i-y&, 21. 4.
Tl 8o'T]S, 5- 10.
's TO f'irl 9aTpa, 87. 9.
TO 8e TI, 1 1 8. 12.
tv TO> TOT irapo'vri,
95- 26.
TO'T, 128. 19.
TO'T STJ, 49. 30.
i, 144. 23.
i, 126. 24.
TpwiKou TX, I. 10.
TvpavviSts, 13. 3.
, 120. 25 ; 142. 25.
TV 'X T 1 T^X* 1 ' P- 29; 69. X<M HV xirofiVTJo-o-9ai,
25.
'37- 14,
XapiTi, 9. 21.
vlo's, declension, 13.
XptlH-aTtSw, 87. 17.
26.
CXPT]V ctvai, XpT]V av
i5jj.iv yvttfjJH] OT, 53. 6.
dvai, 74. 27.
uiraKovw, consts. with,
Xptfo-avros, 123. 8.
26. 16.
Xpaifiai, 126. 9.
vir iirojwv, 35. 18.
Xpo'vta, 12. 3.
virt'p (irpo), 41. 6.
X<opis, 6l. 15.
l5irp<{>plV, 8l. 2.
xriroirros, 75. 13.
tjruxTj, p. 34.
viroTOirrjo-avTCS, 2O. 9.
4>aXios (j>aXios, iX4>a-
av, position of, 127. 8.
o's), 24. 4.
cos. 28. 4.
4>epiv. 127. 6.
exclamatory, 90. 32.
4>TJj,Tj. p. 38.
with fut. partic. 95. 7.
<|>iXi. is wont, 141. 28.
intercalated, 141. 4.
4>iXia. 91. 2.
(05 eiTTtlV. I. 9.
Tre^o'piifiat. 144. 3.
*is w, 48. 2; with
4>o'po5. 96. 7.
iroXv, 12. 4 App.
4>povelv. 4>po'vT](ia, p.
is ow, 77. 13.
33.
okrrt, pleonastic, 28.
4>uXa.KT]V ^X ll ' 57- 20.
18 App.; 40. 17;
4>VTVLV. 2. 6.
119. 7.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Absolute, participle, 1 20.
18.
Abstract nouns, substi-
tutes for, 36. 3.
Acarnanians, 5 c.
Accusative, absolute, 2.
8; 124. 1; 140. 13.
of inner object, 3. 18,
23; 6. 23; 29. 6;
3 2.4; 38.6.
Achaeaus, 3 b.
Acheron, in Thesprotia,
460.
Achilles, 3 b.
Acropolis of Athens,
126.
Actium, 29 c.
Adimantus, 60 b.
Adjective, articular, 2.
12.
Admetus, Molossian,
136.
Aegean Sea, 98.
Aeginetans, 140; 41 a;
io8b; 23. 8.
Aeolus, 3. 8.
Aeschylus, pp. 9, 47.
Acsimides, 47 a.
Aethea, 101 a.
Aetolian, 5. 7.
Agamemnon, 9.
Agid (Eurysthid) kings,
94- 1-
Alcibiades, pp. 14, 41,
45 ; 62. 26.
Alexander, father of
Perdiccas, 57 a.
Allies, of Athenians,
19 c; 96 a; 97 a;
99-
Allies, of Lacedaemoni-
ans, i8c; 19 a; 67 a.
Altar, of Athena, on
Acropolis of Ath-
ens, I2&C.
of the cr|j.val 0ecu,
I26C.
Ambracian Gulf, 29 c;
55 a -
Aminocles, 13 a.
Amphipolis, p. 11 ;
100 b.
Amyrtaeus, iioa; H2b.
Anacoluthori, 10. 30; 62.
9; 71.6; 72. 1; 82.
5.
Anticles, H7b.
Anactorium, 29 b ; 46 a ;
55 a; 23.8.
Anaphora, 126. 40.
Anaxagoras, pp. 7, 31.
Anaxandridas, 94. 1.
Anaxilas, 14. 7.
Andocides, General, 51.
12 App.
Androgeus, 4. 6.
Antiochus, of Syracuse,
13. 30.
Antiphon, pp. 7, 18, 41.
Aorist, i.l; 2. 25.
complexive, 6. 3; 13.
23; 18. 25; 22. 1;
70.7; 93.!; 93-15.
empiric,69.31 ; 120. 25.
Aorist, ingressive, 3. 8 ;
12. 11 (to-xov).
of fact, 6. 13; 29.19.
of special purpose, 96.
4.
inf., tKo's only with,
81. 13.
and pres. inf. 70. 7.
inf. 28. 9.
partic. 28. 18 App.
as English plpf. 26.
16 ; 50. 23.
Aphytis, 64 c.
Apollo, 130; 29 b.
Apollodorus, p. 4.
Apollonia, 26 a.
Arcadia, 2 b ; 90.
Archelaus, p. 20.
Archestratus, 570.
Archidamus, pp. 41, 42 ;
79 c; 80-85 and
App.
Archetimus, 29 a.
Argives, 3 b ; 102 c ;
107 c.
Argos, 135 c; 1370.
Aristaeus, son of Adi-
mantus,-6o ; 62 a, b ;
63 a ; 65 b, c.
Aristaeus, 29 a.
Aristocles, 94. 1.
Aristogiton, 20 a; 20.0.
Aristophanes, p. 12.
Arne, 12. 7; 12 a.
Artaxerxes, 104 a.
Article, 2. 4; 6. 1.
generic, 140. 10.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
343
Article,
pronom. use, 69. 11
App.
omitted, 7. 7; 36. 17;
42. 15; 54. 5, 6; 85.
1; 89.16; 103. 12.
omitted with ethnic
names, 56. 4.
because of preced-
ing gen. 1. 11; u.2;
23-3.
in formulae, 98. 12.
repeated, 23. 16.
with numerals, 116. 1.
Asia, 6c; 9 a; 138 b.
Assimilation, 2. 12; 18.
6; 143. 13; i. 12
App.
Assonance, 77. 6.
Athenagoras, p. 45.
Athens, 10 a ; 89 b ;
90; 91 ; 93; 107 a;
io8b.
Atreus, 9. 2 ; 9 b.
Athletes, 6 c.
Attica, 2 c.
Attraction, 31. 10; 89.
14.
of negative, 5. 14.
Attribute, position of,
89. 9; 101. 9; 112.
12 and App.
Augment, double, 132.9.
Barbarian, 3b; 6a; 243.
Beroea, 61 b.
Boeotia, 26; 126; Boe-
otians, 126; io8b;
ma; 113 c.
Boeum, 107 a.
Boges, 98. 1.
Bolbe, 58 c.
Bottice, 56-58.
Brasidas,pp.6,ll,41,45.
Byzantium, 94; H5c;
I28b; 129 b; 131 a.
Cadme'is, 12 a.
Caeadas, 134 b.
Callias, a Corinthian,
29 a.
Callias, an Athenian,
61 a.
Callicrates, 29 a.
Camarina, p. 45.
Cambyses, 130; 13-24.
Caria, 4.
Carians, 4. 4 ; 5. 1 ; 8 a ;
116 c.
Carthage, 13 c.
Catreus, 4. 5.
Caunus, 116 c.
Cecryphaleia, 105 a.
Cephallenia, 27 c.
Chalcidice, 56-58.
Chalcis,in Aetolia, 108 c;
in Euboea, 15 c.
Change of mood, 5. 14.
Cheimerium, 30 c ; 46 b.
Chersonnese, n b.
Chiasmus, 62. 5 ; 69. 32 ;
73.6; 8 9 .18.
Chios, 19 b.
Chronology of Ol.
LXXXVI. 30. 13 App.
of the Pentecontaetia,
98. 1 App.
Chrysippus, 9 b.
Cicero, pp. 12, 25, 39,
47,52; i. 1.
Cilicians, 112 b.
Cimon, son of Miltiades,
pp. 2, 19, 47 ; 98 a ;
100 a ; 102 a ; ii2b;
14. 15.
Cimon, father of Lace-
daemonius, 45.
Citium, 112 b.
Cleombrotus, father of
Pausanias, 94. a ;
94- I-
Cleombrotus, father of,
Nicomedes, 107 a.
Cleomenes, brother of
Pleistoanax, 94. 1.
son of Anaxandridas,
94. 1.
Cleon, pp. 11, 14, 36, 41,
43, 45.
Climax, 130. 3.
Clisthenes, p. 47.
Colonae, 131 a.
Colonies, 4 a ; 24 a ; 25 c ;
27 a; 56 c.
Colophon, 23. 6.
Comparatio compendia-
ria, 71. 9.
'Concordant' partic. 9.
16.
Confederacy, 141 c.
Contraction, 15. 14 App.
Corcyra, p. 44 ; 23. 10 ;
24 a, c ; 25 b, c ; 26 ;
28; 29; 30 a; 31;
32; 36 c; 38; 44;
48; 55; 68 c; 1363.
Corinth, 13 a, b ; 25 b ;
26 a; 27 a; 28; 29 :
3U 36 c; 37-43;
46 a ; 47 c ; 48-50 ;
51553; 54^5553;
57 b ; 60; 66; 670:
68-71 ; 103 b, c ;
105; 106; 114 b;
119 c ; 120-124.
Coronea, 113.
Cratippus, pp. 16, 25.
Crisaean Gulf, 107 b.
Croesus, 16.
Cyclades, 4.
Cyclic poems, 1. 10 App.
Cyllene, 30 b.
344
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Cylon, 126 a.
Dorcis, 95 c.
Cyprus, 94; iO4b;ii2b;
Dorians, 12 b; 18 a;
i28b.
107 a.
Cyrene, no a.
Dorieus, 94. 1.
Cyrus, 13. 24.
Dorus, 3. 8.
Cytinium, 107 a.
Drabescus, 100 c.
Drachma, 27. 6.
Danaans, 3 b.
Corinthian, 27 a.
Darius, 14 b ; 16 c.
Droughts, 23 b.
Dascylitis, 129 a.
Dascylium, 129. 4.
Earthquakes, 23 b ;
Dative.of condition, 1 3.4.
101 b; 128 a.
ethical, 89. 14 ; 102. 5.
Echecratides, in a.
of interest, 16. 2.
Eclipses of the sun,
of 'interview,' 90. 27.
23 b.
of measure of differ-
Egypt, 104 a; 109; no;
ence, 60. 11.
112.
of 'observer,' 10. 34.
Egyptians, 1 10; 130 a.
of respect, 6. 7.
Eion, p. 11 ; 98 a.
of time, 60. 11; 128.17.
Eleatis, 46 b.
with U'vai, \0iv, 4. 7 ;
Eleusis, 1140.
13. 12.
Ellipsis, 113. 4.
with Tpo4>T]s, 5 6.
of finite verb in indir.
Delos, 8 a ; 96 c.
question, 87. 4.
Delphi, 112 c ; 121 b.
Emphasis, 2. 1; 77. 19;
Demosthenes, general,
116. 16; 133.8.
pp. 14, 39, 45.
Epanaphorn, 28. 8; 30.
Demosthenes, orator, p.
17; 85.6.
50.
Epexegesis, 77. 13 ; 88. 1.
Derdas, 57 a.
Ephesus, 137 b.
Desideratives, 33. 19.
Ephyre, 46 c.
Deucalion, 4. 5 ; 3 a.
Epic poetry, p. 38.
Diasia, 126 b.
Epicles, 45 b.
Didymus, pp. 16, 19.
Epidamnus, 23-26; 290.
Diodorus Siculus, i. 1.
Epidaurians, 105.
Diodotus, pp. 36, 45.
Epirots, 5. 1.
Diogenes Laertius, p. 53.
Eratocleides, 24 a.
Dionysius Halic. pp. 9,
Eretria, 150.
26, 39, 48, 52.
Erineum, 107 a.
Diotimus, 45.
Euboea, 98.
Distributive numerals,
Eucles, p. 11.
substitute for, 3. 6.
Euphemism, 132. 28;
Dittography, 90. 8.
143. 27.
Dolopes, 98 a.
Euphemus, p. 45.
Euripides, p. 9.
Euryanax, 94. 1.
Eurybatus, 47 a.
Eurymedon, 100 a.
Eurystheus, gb; 9. 1.
Eurysthenid kings, 94,
1.
Eurytimus, 29 a.
Eusebius, p. 7.
Euthycles, 46 a.
Famines, 23 b; H2b.
Festivals, I26b.
Fractions, expression of,
10. 9.
Future, indie, in poten-
tial sense, 90. 24.
inf. 27. 9.
mid. with pass, mean-
ing, 142. 2.
Gellius, p. 3.
Gelo, 14. 7.
Genitive, Doric, 103. 6.
abs. 2.8; 6. 7 ; 7. 2 ;
143. 4.
abs. of impers. partic.
74.1.
of articular inf. 4. 6.
with comp. I. 4.
of description, 48. 2.
of material, common
with numerals, 10.
22.
obj. 32. 8.
part. 1.4; 27. 11; 30.
8 ; 46. 16.
Geraneia, 105 b; 107 b;
io8a.
Gigonus, 61 c.
Glaucon, 51 b.
Gongylus, I28b.
Gorgias, p. 8.
Gorgo, 94. 1.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
345
Gylippus, p. 45>.
Halieis, 105 a.
Halys, 16.
Harmodius, 20 b; 20. 5.
Harpagus, 13. 30.
Hcgesander, 139!).
Hegesipyle, p. 2.
Hellanicus, p. 3; 97 c;
i. 10 App.
Hellanotamiae, 96.
Hellas, 1-7; 12; 13; 15;
18; 20; 95; 96.
Hellen, 3b.
Hellespont, 89 c.
Helots, 101; 1030; I28a;
I32b.
Hera, 24 c.
Heracleidae, gb; 12 b;
243.
Hermione, 27 b ; 1 28 b ;
131 a.
Hermocrates, pp. 41,
45.
Hermogenes, p. 49.
Herodotus, pp. 39, 50;
i. 10 App.
at Olympia, p. 6.
Hiero, 14. 7.
Hipparchus, 20 a.
Hippias, 20 a.
Hippocrates, p. 45.
Homer, 3. 12 ; 90;
10 b; i. 10 App.
Hyllus, 9. 10.
Hyperbaton, 77. 24.
Hyperbole, 70. 27.
Hystaspes, 115 b.
Illyrians, 243; 26 c.
Imperative present for
aor. 85. 6.
form in -roxrav, 34.
2 App.
Imperfect, 72. 15.
in past unreal condi-
tions, n. 12.
' didactic/ 35. 20.
' geographical,' 63. 9.
'inchoative,' 87. 1.
Imperfect, of continu-
ous effort, 22. 12.
progressive, 8. 10.
repeated action, 8. 10.
inf. 35. 23 ; 54. 20.
partic. 2.25; 3. 8; 23.
8; 64.6; 68.5; 76.
13; 138. 9; 146. 3.
Impersonal, ace. abs.
124. 1.
consts. 124. 7.
partic. in gen. abs.
74-1-
pass. 46. 1.
Inarus, 104 a; nob.
Incorporation, 33. 8; 83.
7.
Indefinite pron. 2. 16.
Indirect reflexive, 19. 2
App.
Infinitive, aor. 28. 9.
aor. and pres. 70. 7.
pres. and fut. 93. 13.
fut. 27. 9.
fut. with |i'XXw, 107.
13.
impf . 35. 23 ; 54. 20.
articular in gen. to
express purpose, 4.
6.
in oratio obliqua
in rel. seats. 91. 24.
abs. in parenthesis,
138. 18.
' Ingressive ' aor. 3. 8.
Inscriptions, 25. 15; 45.
5; 63. 20; 103. 10;
105. 1; 106. 8; 132.
Inscriptions,
10; 51. 12 App.;
114. 15 App.
Involved order, 48. 7.
lolaus, 9. 10 ; 62 b.
Ionia, lonians, 2c; 6b;
120; 130; i6;95a;
1243.
Irony, 34. 2 570. 7; 73. 14.
Irregularity, in position,
9-4.
in adjs. 16. 2.
Isarchidas, 29 a.
Isarchus, 293.
Isthmus.of Corinth, 13 b.
of Pallene, 56 a ;
62 a.
Italy, i2c.
Ithome, 101 a; 102 a.
Lacedaemon, Lacedae-
monians, p. 45.
Lacedaemonius, 45 a.
Lade, 16. 6.
Lampsacus, 1380.
Leagrus, 51 b.
Leocorium, 20 b.
Leo'crates, 105 a.
Leogoras, 51 b.
Leonidas, 94. 1.
Leontis, p. 1.
Leotychides, 89 a.
Lesbians, p. 45.
Leucadians, 26 a; 270;
46 a, b.
Leucas, 30 a.
Leucimme, 30 a ; 5 1 b.
Litotes, 5.5; 37. 6; 73.
9; 83. 9; 144. 22.
Local advs. 18. 12 App.
Locative, 73. 19.
Locrians, Opuntians,
io8b.
Locrians, Ozolians, 5 c
346
Logographers, p. 38 ; I.
10 App.
Lucian, p. 6.
Lycomedes, 57 c.
Lycurgus, 18. 6.
Lysander, pp. 12, 17.
Ly sides, 91 a.
Lysimachus, 91 a.
Macedon, 57-61.
Magnesia, 138 c.
Marathon, i8b; 730.
Marcellinus, pp. 2, 3, 19,
53.
Mareia, 104 a.
Massalia, 13 c; 13. 30
and App.
Medes, 1040; 130!).
Megabates, 129 a.
Megabazus, 109 a.
Megabyzus, 109 b.
Megara, 23. 10; 27 b;
46 a; 48 c; 67 b;
1030; 105 b; io8a;
U4a; 139 a.
Melitid gate, p. 16.
Melesippus, i39b.
Melos, Melians, pp. 28,
30, 36, 42 ; 23. 8.
Memphis, 1040; 1090.
Mendesian mouth of
Nile, 1 10 c.
Messenians, loib; 103.
Metaphor, 79. 5; 122. 1.
Metics, 143 a.
Miciades, 47 a.
Middle, 'dynamic,' 32.
9.
Milesians, 115 a.
Miltiades, p. 2 ; 98 a ;
looa.
Minos, 4.
Mitylene, p. 14 ; 23. 7.
Molossians, 136; 137.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Munychia, 93. 12.
Mycale, 89 a.
Mycalessus, 23. 6.
Mycenae, 9. 10.
Mygdonia, 58 c.
Myronides, p. 10; 1050.
Myus, 1380.
Name, patrial, i. 1.
Naupactus, 103 b.
Naxos, 98 c; 137 a.
Negative, effect before
prepositions, 91. 28.
Nepos, Corn., p. 25.
Neuter, adj., for abstract
nouns, 36. 3.
plur. 7. 2.
partic. for abstract
nouns, 36. 3.
Nicias, pp. 14, 17, 20,
29, 41, 43, 45.
Nicippe, 9. 2.
Nicomedes, 94. 1 ; 107.
6.
Nile, 104 b; no a.
Nisaea, 103 c; 114 a;
115 a.
Numeral, with avro's,
46.7.
Oeniadae, in c.
Oenobius, p. 12.
Oenophyta, 108 b.
Olorus, p. 2.
Olympia, 121 b ; 126 a ;
143 a.
Olynthus, 58 c; 62; 63.
Optative, iterative, 18.
28; 22. 13; 50. 2;
99. 13; 1 1 8. 12.
an Epic survival of,
120. 17.
in oratio obliqua,
90. 26; 91. 14.
Optative,
with JI.TJ afte* verbs
of fearing, 8S. 3.
Oracles, Delphic, 25 a;
118 c; 123 b; i26a.
134 c.
Oratio obliqua, inf.
in relative sentence,
90. 26; 91. 14; 91.
24.
Orchomenus, 113 a.
Order of words (see also
s.v. position), 1.6, 8;
2.1,4, 20; 9. 6,9;
17.5; 18. 2; 25.15;
41. 16; 48. 7; 55.
12 ; 70. 25 ; 79. 3 ;
83.7; 107-12; 113.
1 ; 128. 24,28.
Orestes, Thissalian,
ma.
Ostracism, 135.
Oxymoron, 73. 10.
Pallene, 56 a ; 64.
Pamphila, p. 3.
Pamphylia, 100 a.
Panathenaic procession,
20 c.
Parataxis, 26. 16; 31.7;
35. 4; 38. 14; 44.
11; 48. 3; 50. 20;
55. 11 ; 61. 1 ; 72.
1; 86. 9; 91. 8; 94.
6; 98. 6; 105. 28;
1 06. 2; 122. 20;
124. 7.
Parenthesis, 87. 8; 93.
8.
Paronomasia, 33. 26 ; 37.
16; 122.24.
Participle, absolute, 2.
8; 120. 18.
as adj. i. 5 App.
Participle,
concordant, 9. 16.
imperfect, 2. 25 ; 3. 8 ;
23. 8 ; 64. 6 ; 68. 5 ;
76. 13; 130.8; 138.
9; 146. 3.
perfect, instead of aor.
114. 2.
aorist, 29. 18 App.
with subst., like a
verbal noun, 100.
1C.
with etvcu, i. 5 App.
Partitive gen., position
of, 126. 33.
Patronymics, without
art. 9. 10.
Pausanias, son of Cle-
ombrotus, 94. 1 ; 94 ;
95; 128-133.
Pausanias, son of Plis-
toanax, 94. 1.
Pausanias, a Macedo-
nian, 61 c.
Pausanias, the Perie-
gete, pp. 12, 13, 19.
Pegae, 103; 107; in;
115.
Pelasgians, 3.
Peloponnesus, Pelopon-
nesian, 2 b ; 9 a ;
10 a; 12 b.
Pelops, 9 a; 9. 1.
Pentecontaetia, chronol-
ogy of, 98. 1 App.
Perdiccas, 56-58; 61-
63-
Perfect, i. 1.
partic. 114. 2.
Pericles, pp. 5, 14, 35,
41, 42, 45; in c;
114; 116; 117;
127 a; 140-145.
Perioeci, 101.
INDEX -OF SUBJECTS.
Periphrasis, 34. 11 ; 50.
8; 51. 8; 73 .1; 75.
2; 99.5; 138. 9.
of etvcu with partic.
i. 5 App.
Perseus, 9 b ; 9. 2.
Persia, Persian, 89 c;
104 c; 130; 138 a.
Phaeacians, 25 c.
Phalerum, 107 a.
Phalius, 24 a.
Pharnaces, 129 a.
Pharos, 104 a.
Pharsalus, 1 1 1 a.
Philip, brother of Per-
diccas, 57 a; 59; 61.
Philoctetes, 10 b.
Philostratus, p. 8.
Phlius, 27 c.
Phocaea, 130 and App.
Phocians, 107 a; in a;
112 c.
Phoenicians, 5. 1; 8 a;
16 c; 100 a; 112 b;
116 a.
colony at Massalia,
13. 30 App.
Phormio, pp . 14, 45 ; 64 b ;
65 c.
Photius, p. 26.
Phrynichus, poet, p. 47.
Phrynichus, command-
er, p. 41.
Phrynichus, lexicogra-
pher, p. 26.
Piracy, 4; 50; 5.!; 130.
Piraeus, p. 17 ; 93.
Pisistratidae, p. 47.
Pisistratus, 20.
Pissuthnes, 115 b.
Pitanate Xo'xos, 20 c.
Plague, at Athens, 23 b.
Plataea, Plataeans, pp.
39,45; 23.7; 1 30 a.
347
Pleonasm, 23. 21 ; 76.
14; 1 19. 7.
Pliny, p. 12.
Plistarchus, 94. 1 ; 1328.
Plistoanax, 94. 1 ; 107 a.
Plural, 2. 16; 8. 14; 84.
17; 90. 2; 130. 6;
131. 16.
Plutarch, pp. 2, 15, 19,
39.
Poets, lob; 21 a.
Polycrates, 130.
Position (see also s.v.
order), 5. 5; 7. 6;
10. 5; 17. 1; 19. 6;
25. 21, 22; 30. 14;
32. 5, 8; 34.9; 35.
10; 38. 12; 42. 1;
44. 14; 63. 6; 71.
15; 74.6; 77-4,19;
82. 14; 84. 19; 86.
1, 7, 9; 89. 18; 90.
6, 26; 91. 21; 101.
9; 120.9; 128. 19;
133.11; 134. 5; 112.
12 App.
of attrib. 6.3; n.19.
of adjs. 54. 8.
of gen. 9. 24; 126.
33.
Post-Homeric legends,
9 .2.
Potidaea, 56-67; 62. 26;
71 b; 85; 119; 124;
1393; 140 b.
Preposition, ellipsis of,
31. 4; 36. 6; 37. 7.
position of, 84. 19.
Present, i. 1.
' durative,' 49. 14.
Priene, 115 a.
Prodicus, p. 8.
Prolepsis, 2. 6 ; 8.9; 18.
1; 26.6; 52,10; 62.
348
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Prolepsis,
17; 65. 8; 72. 8;
82. ,25; 93.2; 105.
19; 133. 6; 138.
7.
Prosopitis, 109 c.
Protagoras, p. 8.
Proteas, 45.
Proverb, 69. 21.
Psammitichus, 104. 1 ;
104 a.
Pydna, 61 b; 137 a.
Pylos, pp. 14, 39, 45.
Quintilian, p. 25.
-que, 4. 5.
Question, rhetorical, 80.
14.
Relative, clause with
adversative force,
107. 27.
position, 140. 28.
rhetorically used, 68.
15.
substitutes for, 10.
20.
Repetition, 47. 8; 116.
16.
Rhamphias, I39b.
Rheneia, 13 c.
Salamis, 730; 1370.
Salamis, in Cyprus,
H2b.
Sallust, p. 25.
Samos, Saraians, 130;
23. 10 ; 40 c ; 41 b ;
"5; "7-
Sardis, 115 b.
Scapte Hyle, pp. 3,
19.
Scione, 23. 8.
Scironian rocks, 9. 9.
Scyros, 98 a.
Sermyle, 65 c.
Sestos, 89 b.
Sicilian expedition, pp.
39, 45.
Sicyon, 108 c; me;
H4b.
Simonides, 100. 1.
Socrates, pp. 18, 34 ; 62.
26.
Solon, p. 47.
Sophocles, p. 9; 116.
6.
Sparta, p. 44.
Speeches, accuracy of
report of, 22 a.
of Archidamus, 80-85.
of Athenians at Spar-
ta, 73-78-
of Corinthians at
Athens, 37-43.
at Sparta,
(1) 68-71;
(2) 120-124.
of Corcyraeans, 32-
36.
of Pericles, 140-144.
of Sthenelaidas, 86.
Stesagoras, 116. 17;
n6c.
Sthenelaidas, p. 44j
85 c; 86.
Sthenelus, 9. 2.
Stroebus, 105 a.
Strombichus, 45.
Strymon, 100 c.
Subjunctive, delibera-
tive, 91.4.
Substantive adj. with
epithet, 37. 15.
Suidas, p. 1.
Sybota, islands, 47 ; 54 a.
harbour, 50 b; 52 a;
54 a.
Synesis, 52. 4.
Syracuse, p. 39.
Tacitus, p. 18.
Taenarus, 128 a; 133 a.
Tanagra, 108 a, b.
Taulantians, 24 a.
Thasos, pp. 3, 11.
Theagenes, 126 a.
Thebes, Thebans, p. 45 ;
27 c; gob.
Therme, 61 b.
Themistocles, p. 35 ;
140; 743; 90; 91 a;
93; 135-138; 74-21.
Theophrastus, p. 25.
Theopompus, pp. 25, 5o.
Theramenes, p. 13.
Thesprotia, 30 c; 46 b;
50 b.
Thessalus, 20 b.
Thessaly, 1 2 b ; 102 c ;
107 c.
Thirty Tyrants, pp. 12,
17.
Thrace, Thracians, p.
15; loo c.
Thrasybulus, p. 15.
Thria, 1140.
Thucydides, the histo-
rian, lives of, p. 1.
family, p. 1.
date of birth, p. 3.
training, p. 6.
boyhood, p. 6.
studies, p. 7.
commander off
Thrace, p. 10.
in public life, p. 9
in Athens during
Plague, p. 10.
exile, p. 11.
death, p. 16.
tomb, p. 16.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
349
Thucydides,
length of life, p. 18.
references to himself
In his history, p. 10;
i; 21-23; 97-
his history, subdivi-
sion into books, p.
63.
sources of informa-
tion, 13. 14 App.
growth, p. 17.
date of composition,
p. 18.
Ullrich's theory, pp.
20-24.
eighth book, p. 52.
aim and method, p.
14; i.
spirit, p. 37.
truthfulness, p. 39 ;
21-23.
chronology, p. 40.
language, p. 46.
position of words, p.
49.
use of period, p. 51.
famous delineations,
p. 39.
descriptions of per-
sons, p. 41.
digressions, p. 39.
speeches, p. 42.
Thucydides,
not verbal reports,
22 a.
good sense, p. 27.
character of mind, p.
27.
psychology,pp. 31-34.
moral earnestness, p.
27.
attitude toward gods,
p. 28.
attitude toward mira-
cles,, p. 30.
significance of his his-
tory, p. 24.
fame in antiquity, p.
25.
influence on Greek
and Roman writers,
p. 25.
Thucydides [son of
Melesias?], com-
mander at Samos,
117 a.
Thuria, 101 a.
Thyestes, 9. 2.
Thyamis, 46 c.
Thyrea, 23. 7.
Timaeus, p. 15.
Timanor, 29 a.
Timanthes, 29 a.
Tlepolemus, nyb.
Tolmaeus, io8c; 113 a.
Tolmides, io8c; 113.
Trajection of words, 5.
11 App.
Tribute of Athenian
allies, 96 a, c.
Tripod, Delphian, 132 b.
Troezen, 270; 115 a.
Tyndareus, 9 a.
Tyrtaeus, 9. 7.
Ullrich, theory of com-
position of history
of Thucydides, pp-
20-23.
Verb, resolved, 6. 3.
Verbals, 70. 10; 86. 11;
1 1 8. 15.
Xanthippus, 1 1 1 b ;
127 a.
Xenocleides, 46 b.
Xenophon, pp. 15, 25, 53.
Xerxes, 14 b ; 137 b, c.
Xuthus, 3. 8.
Zacynthus, 47.
Zea, 93. 12.
Zeugma, 37. 12 ; 70. 7 ;
86.7; 143-31.
Zeus, 103 b; 126 b.
Zopyrus, p. 16; 109 b.
UNiVKKMTY OF CAL1KOKN1A
AT
3 1158 00201 9908
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
A 000134991 9